Wolves of Night and Blade: Book I

Chapters

2. The Truth
3. A Friend and a Hunt
4. The Seige
5. Meetings
6. Returning Home
8. Come and Get It!!
9. Let's Talk
10. Well That Smarts
11. I Hereby Dub Thee...
12. New and Old Faces
13. You're WHAT?!
14. Secrets Revealed
15. Hail Hydra!!
16. The Summit part1
17. The Summit part2
18. Through Dead Eyes
19. With Rock and Stone
20. Returning Home... Wait, We Did This Already!
22. A Walk Throught the Park
23. The Recovery
24. Ding Dong!
25. Canterhorn Melody
26. A Royal Problem part 1
27. A Royal Problem part 2
28. Are You My Mother?
29. An Eventful Birthday
30. A Cold Night
31. You want a Battle?...
32.Here's a War... on the Dance Floor
33. Loss and Blood
34. Wrath of the Loon
35. Calm Before the Storm
36. A Night of Terror
37. An Exploding Ritual
38. Harmony's Death
39. Groundwork
40. En Passant
41. New Friends and Enemies
42. Through Molten Fire
44. Lifting Burdens
45. A New World
46. Restraint Level...
47. ...100%
48. The Elder Destroyer
49. I'm Back~
50. Many Eyes Watching
52.Life is Full of Meetings and Partings
53. You've Reached Max Level
54. From Dark to Light and Light to Dark
55. The Spartan
56. The Sun is Found
57. Sisters and Heroes Returned
58. Nahar vs Hellfire
1. Good Morning
7. Hello, I'm going to kill you
21. Full of Living Water (EDITED VISION SWORD)
43. The True and The False
51. To Kill a god

2. The Truth

The rays of sunlight weaved their way through the window, hitting me square in the face. I rolled over in an attempt to forget their blinding rays, only to face a large candle, it’s fire still burning from last night. I was too lazy to blow it out, too lazy to anything right now. To just rest and sleep was my plan.

In truth, I had gone through a phase went I was thirteen, a phase about wolves. I studied their diets and habits, and one thing that I unwittingly adopted was their sleep pattern. Wolves would sleep from noon till midnight, and thus, so would I. And now, I could fully enjoy that part of myself without an excuse.

Celestia’s questions had rang into the evening, up until I couldn’t hold back a yawn. I then told her of a wolf’s sleeping pattern, believing I had gained that along with my new body. She nodded and allowed me to return to my room, under guarded escort of course. She still didn't seem to trust me.

Sadly, my continued plan was foiled by a loud knocking on the door, forcing me to open my eyes and glare at the slab of wood. Rolling onto my back and sitting up, I yawned out, “Come in.”

The door opened to reveal the same maid from the day before, her form shaking in my presence. “U-um, the Princesses would like to see you. W-well, Princess Luna would, I mean.”

I nodded and pushed the sheets off me, I had slept in my pants last light, not having any pajamas. “Thanks, I’ll be over in a minute.”

She smiled and left me to get dressed. After doing so, I made my way from my room to the guards posted outside my door. I turned to the guard on my left, “Hi, could you direct me to Princess Luna’s chambers? The maid said that I was summoned by her.”

The stallion looked at me, sighed, and said, “Down the hall, turn left then right, her room is on the right.”

“Thanks.” But just before I headed off, the guard grabbed my arm.

“Don’t you dare hurt her in any way, or you’ll have me and the rest of the Guard to deal with.” I nodded, doubting that would happen.

I followed the guy’s instructions, leading me to a pair of golden double doors with a crescent moon shared between them. But before I could knock, a guard stepped in front of me, his stone-hard face regarding me with cold contempt.

“Uh, hi. I was requested by the Princess. Can I go in or does she need a minute?” I asked with a raised brow.

“Everything was perfect before you were brought here.” His voice was scratchy, as if he hadn’t drunk water in days.

“Well, sorry, but I had no control over that.”

“Of course, you didn’t. You always fumbled into everything you did.” He then leaned in, close to my ear. “Your time here will soon be over. Know this, adopted son of the King; you were once mine, and soon will be again.”

I stared at the guy with a slack jaw before the door behind him creaked open. “Oh, Obsidian. Please come in, you don’t have to stand there all alone.” Called Luna as she stuck her head out.

I blinked before looking around, the guard was gone. Vanished as if he’d never been there. I looked to Luna, “Uh, did you see the guard?”

She looked at me funny, “What guard? There are many guards here.” She pointed to a passing patrol of two.

I shook my head, trying to clear it and shoving the incident away. “Um, never mind. So, you wanted to see me?”

“Yes. I wanted to tell you something.” She inched her way back in. I followed soon after, taking a quick look around before fully heading in. Where had he gone?

“Okay, so what did you want to tell me?” I turned around to see Luna in a sky-blue dress, the skirt going down to her heals, a slit in the side. Her chest barely showing.

“Remember when I said that the cultists changed me?” I nodded. “They not only did that, but through that, also placed your memories inside my head.”

Oh shoot! Well, at least she didn’t read my mind.

“What did you see?” I asked, starting to get worried. Did she see any of my sins? I know God’s forgiven me, but will she accept me, as He did?

“I saw that you have a certain faith you live by. Christianity, is it?”

I nodded.

“You believe that there is a Creator of your world, and possibly mine, that guides and protects all that he makes. Though some sacrifices are made, he still loves all unchangeably… Why? I saw how destructive your people are, their hate, their anger toward one another, and yet… your God loves them despite this? Even those Muslims who claimed a great land for themselves when it was already another’s. That it was theirs’ to begin with, yet the Israelites had it long before them. Even before the Muslims themselves were born, the Israelites were given this land by your God…”

Luna went on, describing how we humans were so deadly, and as she stated; the Lord loves us still. After nearly an hour of Luna’s ramblings, she finally collapsed on her bed, huffing. During the entire time, I stood there, listening. And even when she stopped, I stayed quiet and thought. A while later, I spoke.

“Luna, I can’t tell you how many times that whole deal has stumped me. A God that loves a people who curse, hate, and kill his adopted children. I myself don’t understand it fully sometimes. And to add to this; I make mistakes more times than I’d like. But I can help you get a better picture.” She sat up and tilted her head at me. “I sometimes think of God as a great king; wise and just. Watching over the earth with utmost care. Seeing the suffering his people were going through, back and forth between following him and their own wants, he sacrificed his only son to die and pay the debt we could not. Then, after his son returned to him, he laid out a new covenant; that whoever be searching for his kingdom will find it. ‘Knock and the door shall be open to you, ask and you shall receive.’ Not just to the Jews, they thought that God was just for them, and them only. No, he came to save all from sin, not just them.”

Luna glared down at the floor, no doubt putting herself in the Lord’s shoes. If someone had hurt, or even killed, my son, then no force on earth could stop me from breaking them. Thank, well, the Lord that He’s in control.

“It seems that not even the people your Creator chose were good enough to receive his blessings.” She fumed.

I sighed with a light shrug. “Well, we’re all filled with darkness, but only God can truly deliver us from the shadows of our heart.”

Luna slowly nodded and quoted. “The heart is wicked and seeks to corrupt.”

“Yeah.” After a few minutes, I stood and turned to her. “Well, uh, was there anything else? Anything more you wanted to know?”

The Princess rubbed her chin in thought. “In truth, I haven’t eaten much since yesterday morning, skipping meals every so often. I originally tried fruits and vegetables, but I always expelled them after. I didn’t want to believe it, but after hearing you yesterday, I finally saw what I needed to do. A-and it scared me… I’m sorry for hitting you, I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“Nah, it’ll take a lot more that that to bang me up.” Feeling it time to give her a smile, a posed with my fists on my waist, looking off into the distance. All the while puffing out my chest. This earned a giggle and a smile from the Princess. “But, to help you, we’ll need to visit the kitchens and get some meat. Are there any chefs who won’t faint at the sight?” Luna calmed down and straightened herself.

“Yes, in fact. There is a Gryphon chef by the name of Cast Feather who specializes in meats whenever there is a visitor from her home lands.” She chirped. “I’m sure she would be happy to help.”

I nodded and motioned for the door. “Good, let’s go see her.”

“Let’s.” Agreed the Princess before I opened the door for her, I followed soon after she exited.

We made our way down several halls, heading toward the kitchen. With all sleep forgotten, I was ready for something to eat, my stomach echoing in agreement. After a few more turns, we made our way into a large room with a long marble table, wooden chairs surrounding it. And to our surprise, Celestia sat at the table’s end, munching on a bowl of cereal and a platter of salad.

When the elder Princess looked up, she smiled and greeted, “Good morning Luna, how was your rest?”

Hey, what am I? Chopped liver?

“Very well, sister.” She then noticed Celestia’s breakfast. “You’re not having your usual?”

The solar ruler blushed. “No, I’m trying to cut back.”

So, Celestia was a cake lover in this world, huh? I softly cleared my throat, getting Celestia’s attention. She gave a small nod, I smiled and nodded back.

“Her majesty would like to try an assortment of meats. Do you know where, uh…” I looked to Luna, searching for the name.

“Cast Feather.” Luna whispered into my ear, giving me a smile after.

I nodded in thanks. “Yes, Cast Feather, where is he?”

The Princess of the Night whispered to me again, a light giggle following. “He is a she.”

My eyes widened, my face dropping as I pinched the bridge of my snout. “Woops. She, I mean she. Uh, do you know where she is?”

Celestia snickered, but regained her stature after. “Yes. In fact, she should be coming on right now.”

Not a moment later did a brown gryphon step from the pantry doors, dressed in white clothes and a chef’s hat. Upon noticing us, she bowed to the two Princesses, but stopped and stared at me. She continued to look me up and down, eyeing me like a slab of meat. It was getting annoying. I narrowed my eyes, peeled back my lips, flattened my ears, and gave her a low snarl. Immediately, she snapped back to reality, her ember eyes wide with fright.

“Ah, s-sorry.” She shrieked, settling down after a moment.

My face returned to normal, I nodded and leaned against the table. “It’s ok, I just don’t like being stared at. It’s uncomfortable.”

“I see, what can I get you?”

I hummed in thought before smiling. “How about… a cheese, ham, and beacon omelet with white buttered toast. Haven’t had that in a while.”

“Sure thing. Only be a minute.” She then gathered the materials and began working.

I then turned back to see both Princesses staring at me with wide eyes, Celestia’s were more fearful. Luna gazed at me with, from what I could tell, half fear and half wonder. What was she thinking? Why was she looking at me like was a prized jewel? The two soon broke from their trances and relaxed in their chairs. I sat on Celestia’s left, while Luna to her right, both waiting for our meals. Seeming uncomfortable in the silence, Luna turned to her sister.

“I noticed yesterday that the nobles are getting restless. Anything we can do to ease them?” Her voice was edged with concern.

The Solar Princess sighed, placing her utensils on the table. “They’ve been demanding to see you. Demanding that you show yourself after your capture.”

“And?” Luna inquired with a raised brow.

“I told them that you needed time to recover.” Her eyes began to water slightly, barely holding back her tears. “I’m scared Lulu. I’m afraid that you’ll be rejected by my little ponies like you were when you returned. I don’t want to see that again. For your sake and mine.”

“Have faith.” I spoke up, crossing my arms. The two sisters turned to me, curious. “If they can’t accept you, then they are a lost cause. Instead, look to those who will; your sister, friends, those who see you for who you are. And not what you are.”

They nodded in understanding, both mulling over what I had said. Finally, after a minute of two, Celestia spoke up. “Wise counsel, Obsidian. You wear it well.”

“Sure.” I shrugged, my ears perking up. “I’d rather see others thrive than fall. No point in failing Luna when she needs all the help she can get.”

She nodded. “Very true.” After that, she mouthed the words “Thank you”, I nodded in return.

Meanwhile, Luna blushed slightly at the praise. “Indeed, thank you Obsidian.”

I raised a hand, “Please, Obsidian seems too long for me. If you want, call me Fang for short. A little easier that way.”

“Very well, Fang it is then.” Smiled Celestia as she went back to eating.

Soon, the smell of warm crispy bacon, ham, and eggs graced my nose, my mouth as I continued to sniff. Smacking my lips, trying to dry them out, I looked to see three butlers surrounding Luna with large platters. Each wearing a tux and bow tie, curled mustaches to match. They wordlessly lowered the platters to reveal silver plates stacked high with different meats. From what I could tell, there was beef, pork, ham, stake, salmon, halibut, and many more. One of which was moose. And of course, when I smelt that, my mouth immediately started watering. Several seconds passed as I stared at the marvelous piece of moose flesh begging to be eaten. Though, Luna noticed my trance-like state and enveloped the plate in her magic, her teal eyes transforming into draconic slits. She then let it hover over to me, the plate circling before my nose in a teasing manner.

“See something you like?” She giggled before setting it down in front of me.

I blinked, snapping out of my stupor, and engaged the new conversation. “Huh? O-oh, yeah. Sorry, it’s yours, you have it.”

Luna watched as I scooted the plate away. “Nonsense, we have a good stock until the next shipment arrives. If this would please you, then please, take it.”

I looked down at the slab of dry meat before me, to Luna, Celestia and back again. 'Should I take this? I mean, she offered it to me, so… it’s ok right? But she also needed to at least try it, see how it tastes. But she also said that there’s a shipment coming in, so it’s still ok. Ah, for the heck of it!'

Finally making up my mind, I nodded and set the plate before me, fork in hand.

“Thanks.” I then cut, stabbed the slice, and brought it to my drooling lips. And what I tasted was pure heaven. Though I bet that if I were there now, it would've tasted a thousand times better. As I continued to eat, the princesses giggled as I moaned in bliss.

I continued eating, the Princesses engaged in their gossip. Talking about the nobles and their elaborate scams to gain money or power. It honestly sickened me to hear just how many of them tried at these things, how many cared more about their status than the welfare of others. I almost considered not finishing my meal, but thankfully, my real breakfast arrived not long after. Providing me with a distraction.

In all honesty, the omelet was probably one of the best I’ve had. No offence to my Mom’s cooking. As the Princesses continued to talk, I noticed that both weren’t eating. Odd, weren’t they hungry. Waiting for a moment to speak, I took note that Luna sported a bandage over her hand. How had I missed that? At that moment, my new instincts decided that today wasn’t one to slack off, my nose twitching as the scents found their way to it. A smell came from the bandage, the rank stench of blood infested my nose, its bitter and salty flavor dancing on my tongue. Looking closer, I saw that the rags weren’t stained with red blood, but green. A small area of the clothe coated in a dry olive-green liquid. Before they could notice me, I turned my head toward the stained windows, pretending to admire their beauty.

So… the only creatures that I knew of in Equestria with green blood would’ve been Changelings. Though, the only time that I knew them to be impersonating the Royal Sisters would have been… at the end of Season six. 'The season finally. Ok, good, I’m not at the beginning… too long of a wait. Which means… that the real Luna and Celestia were being held at the Changeling Hive in the bad lands. And depending on what day it was, Starlight, Trixie, Thorax, and Discord were probably already there getting their tails handed to them.
…
… Lord please help me come up with somethin’…
…

'Ok, made a plan; overthrow the fakes, gather a small band of soldiers (maybe, if they’ll listen), and take back all the royals and the Elements. I looked to the chatting fakes, they were good actresses, but bad at keeping themselves hidden. So, since I needed them taken out, how would I do it? I then noticed a silver goblet to my right, an inch way from my hand. I wasn’t big on ore and minerals, but silver was stronger than gold. Gold itself would be heavy, but also easily dented. Not good when you break something of your host’s now is it?'

After a few minutes of thinking, I decided to wait and gather more info on my two enemies. I then noticed a foul odor in the air, smelling of decay and earth, I turned to find the scent coming from the two ‘royals’. Both reeking of the same distasteful smell. Again, how I didn’t notice it before was beyond me.

'If I could catch one of them as their changeling forms, that’d be enough for me. Anyways, time to get down to business. Time to engage the enemy, hopefully with the Lord’s blessing. Love the Lord your God with all your heart, soul, mind, and strength.'

Author's Note

Hello again, hope you're enjoying :)

3. A Friend and a Hunt

As the day progressed, I watched the Princesses with every spare second I had. Every moment, I watched to see if they’d slip. I did catch one or two flashes of green energy spark over ‘Celestia’ when she turned a corner, earning a quick ark of my eyebrow. But I calmed after a moment, not letting her see my worry.

Finally, I had gathered what was needed, enough to prove that the princesses were imposters. I decided to head to the Royal Armory in hopes of claiming a weapon before my attack on the Hive. I stepped over to one of the nearby guards as he gave me a questioning look. With his face still skeptical, he asked, “Can I help you?”

“Yes. I need help getting to the armory, can you please show me?”

The guard pony’s eyes narrowed as he slowly went for his sword. “Why? You plan to attack the Princesses?!”

“Easy, no. I’m not after your Princess. I was hoping to grab a knife for a hunting trip.” I then pealed back my lips, revealing my razor white fangs. “Carnivore and all.”

“I-I see.” The guard sheathed his sword, gulping as a bead of sweat slid down his forehead. But he soon straightened and composed himself before saying, “Sure, go ahead.”

I guessed that because I showed my teeth, he had acted on a deep instinct; to never mess with a predator, always fear them. After thanking him and receiving directions, I made my way down the halls and into the armory. The alabaster halls gave way to cold grey stone, rows upon rows of weapons lining the walls. From all manner of swords to pikes, axes, shields, maces, and other medieval weapons, I searched and found two great swords that fit my towering body very well. Now that I thought about it, I stood at Celestia’s height, looming over all normally tall ponies.

As I strapped the sheathed swords to my sides, struggling with the buckle, a shadow cut through the torchlight. I quickly turned to find a white stallion dressed in a fine blue suite, leaning against the door frame. His golden locks tied back into a pony tail (no pun intended), an expensive watch strapped to his wrist, and a silver chain with a golden sun hung from his neck. His sky-blue eyes studied me, until he broke the silence with a question.

“Going to rescue Auntie Tia and Luna, huh?” His question hung in the air before my brain could process it completely. “I want in.”

“Uh… what?” I asked in utter disbelief. Wasn’t Blueblood supposed to be a villain?

“I said, ‘I want in’.” He repeated, this time, the words sinking in.

“Why?” I asked, trying to see what he was up to. Knowing Blueblood from the numerous fanfictions I’d read, he was usually a small villain. But, every so often I’d find a story where he was one that I even came to respect. “Are you not royalty? You should remain here while I deal with the Changeling Hive.”

Blueblood sighed, “You seriously think I’m going to stand idly by while my aunts, cousin, brother-in-law, and niece are held captive by those beasts? I think not!” He crossed his arms, pushing off the door to stand on firm legs. He wasn’t budging.

“Besides, you think you can take on an ENTIRE hive by yourself? I think not.” He scoffed before walking over to a corner and gathering a set of gold and blue armor, a compass painted on the breast plate. He began removing his suite for a set of torn muddy shirt and pants.

“You’re coming?”

“Well, yes. Unless you want me to simply drag your body back here in a heaping mess.” He chuckled slightly as he fastened the straps on his chainmail. “I’ll gather my personal guard while you grab a map in the next room. I’ll meet you outside my chambers, room 318.”

After straightening my sheath straps, I nodded, seeing that he wasn’t taking no for an answer. I stepped up to the door before turning to him, “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it… by the way, my name’s Blueblood, Prince of Canterlot. You?”

“Obsidian Fang. Nice to meet you, your majesty.” I nodded, not feeling it right to fully bow.

“Bah, no ‘your majesty’ please. Save it for the nobles and their ‘I’m better than you’ speeches.” He said with a cocky grin. I laughed at that. And I had to admit, I was starting to like him.

“Alright Blueblood, see you in a few.” I said before heading down the hall and into another room filled with charts, maps, and navigation equipment. I went over and searched several maps before finding one with the Badlands on it, a towering black spire depicted in the dusty lands.

After gathering the map and a compass, I searched the halls for Blueblood’s room, avoiding the fake Royal Sisters if possible. Finally, after nearly six hundred doors later, I came to room 318. Quietly opening the door, I edged my way in and closed the door behind me. The room was lavishly furbished, pillows, silk sheets, and comforters dotted the room. And standing in said room was the prince along with eight guards in silver armor, blue sashes thrown over their shoulders.

I nodded to the guards, hoping that they knew who I was. Seeing as they didn’t charge me, the prince had told them. “Blueblood, I have the map. Are you ready?”

The prince turned, fitted with his armor, sword, and shield. With his helmet in hand, he nodded and proceeded to place it over his head. “I am. We’ll head out the back, through the gardens, and to the Badlands. Understood?”

I nodded and handed him the map, watching him pass as his guards followed behind, and I after them. We quickly made our ay through the empty gardens, silent as a grave, keeping an eye out for wandering Royal Guards. Thankfully, we encountered none, and escaped through a hidden path that Blueblood revealed. When I asked him about it, he simply told me he’d used it since foalhood to escape any pressures of royalty.

Over the next two days, the ten of us grew as friends. The eight I’d mentioned before were ones Blueblood had handpicked to be his superior warriors. Not peacekeepers, warriors. Blueblood had learned from a former general how to fight and defend. But he didn’t want to just fight, he wanted to learn to kill if it meant keeping his family safe. And so, throughout the years that followed, Blueblood had learned to fight. By the time he’d finished his training, the general had gifted him with a sword that had been in his family since Equestria’s founding. A double-edged sword with a golden cross-guard, double handled, and a crimson gem in the hilt. Since the general had no children of his own, he passed the right onto one he considered a son, bestowing upon the prince a rare sword with incredible power. And after the general had passed, Blueblood had kept it on his person, concealed by an enchantment. And all of this was done under Celestia nose. I smiled at the story, and after hearing it, held Blueblood in high regard. Indeed, he was a stallion of great honor.

Going back to the eight guards, Blueblood had chosen and trained them in the same manner that his teacher had done. Two years passed until they were ready for their knighthood, each being given a curved sword that resembled a Katana, but with a longer hilt.

As we journeyed on, I had learned to hunt and kill. Though, I hesitated at first, this being my first time to really kill something. But if I didn't, I would starve myself. Back home, I’d never been hunting, always living near the city, hardly ever going out far into the wilds. However, I soon pushed my misgivings down and raced ahead, lips pulled back and claws drawn. I’d recently found that I could extend my claws to the point of them reaching four inches in length, handy when hunting, might I add.

Seeing as I barely knew how to hunt, Blueblood guessed I’d never been in a fight. While that was technically true, I’d had many swordfights with friends and was bullied in the first and second grade. So, through those few days, the prince vowed to train me for the fight ahead. It was as we were practicing that my body let me know it needed fuel. A low grumble came from my stomach after blocking another strike from the prince.

We stopped fighting as the prince smiled, “Seems we are in need of a short break.” He huffed. “Smell anything good?”

I raised my nose to the air and sniffed, my keen-sense of smell kicking in. “Nothing… Wait…” I sniffed again, picking up a scent. One of poison and blood. “Manticore.”

The guards gulped, not being stupid enough to attack one of those monstrous beasts. Blueblood stepped close to me, asking, “Can you wait?”

I looked down at my shaking hands, no, I couldn’t. This is something you need to know about me; that when ever my hands start to shake, I need to eat. I balled my fists, taking a breath and removing my shirt, as I didn’t want to get bloody. “No.”

The prince nodded with a gulp, “Alright, we’ll be right here if you need us.”

I nodded back and started off, smelling the air as I went, getting closer. With each step, the pit in my gut drove me on, a new adrenalin arose in me. A hunger driven energy, one that fueled my tired muscles as I trekked on. I was getting closer…

I then came to a clearing with my quarry tearing through an unlucky elk, gorging itself on its prey. The Manticore was alone, most likely shunned by its kin, as it was not in a pack. The moment I stepped out though, it turned on me, baring its small fangs and claws. It roared in rage that I’d interrupted its meal. Taking on a small smile, I took a stance and snarled at my prey, pealing my lips back and extending my claws. Then, taking an inhale, I let loose a thunderous war cry. The sound was that of a hungry beast who’d found its foolish prey, ready for the fight, however brief.

The Manticore seemed frightened at first, but soon overcame it fear and charged me. Just as the beast could have bitten me, I side-stepped and dug my claws into it back, just below the wings. The Manticore screeched in pain and flapped its wings, trying and failing to flee. I then gripped its underbelly and hoisted it up and over my shoulder, its limbs flailing about. Taking a stride over to a nearby boulder, I flung myself back and smashed its head against the rock, hearing a snap.

However, the beast wasn’t done. The Manticore scrambled back onto it legs as I faced it again, its lower jaw broken and bleeding. After a second of breathing, we charged each other, claws and teeth bared. Both beasts clashed as my claws gripped its mane and left wing, I then tore off the wing and swung the creature to the side. The beast landed at the boulder’s feet, bleeding and whimpering, its spine shattered, giving me a gurgling snarl. I snarled back before breaking the wing in two and using its one claw to stab the beast’s paw. As it whimpered again, I felt that it wasn’t going to fight anymore, as it was giving me an almost pleading stare. Figuring it was time to end its pain, I rushed forward and tore into its chest, ripping its heart out. I stayed there as the life left the Manticore’s eyes, it let out a final breath as I rested its head in the green grass, now stained red. I draped my hand over its eyes, closing them for the last time.

“You fought well, now sleep. Lord, please grant him peace and me a good meal.” I breathed out and prayed, feeling he’d fought a good fight. I then looked at the warm heart in my hand, lifted it to my lips, and bit into it. Its toughness and warmth filled my taste buds, blood dripped from my lips as I chewed. After finishing the heart, I dug for the liver, and consumed that too. Once that was done, I continued with the rest of my meal.

-= Later =-

We’d just come to the edge of the Badlands, but before we could continue, a massive air ship came roaring above the tree line. At least two football fields long, half as wide. Painted black and crimson red, two sets of whale-like fins set on the ship’s belly, three massive engines on the ship’s rear. And from what I could see, numerous changelings buzzed around the behemoth of a ship. But these were not Chrysalis’ changelings, these had crimson shells, orange eyes, and a ring of fur around the shoulders and neck.

I then noticed that one of them had spotted me, as I was standing beside a tree while Blueblood and his troupe crouched behind several bushes. Since the drone had already seen me, no point in hiding, I waved to him with a hesitant smile. The drone gave a small wave in return and continued hovering in midair for several minutes. However, after those minute went by, the vestal stopped and hovered like the drone. The army of changelings stopped with it and all turned toward me, all eyes locked onto me. If I thought being stared at by fake Luna was creepy, try eight thousand lidless eyes staring at you in a single motion. Now that’s freaking creepy.

After a few bone chilling seconds later, a larger, more regal Changeling stepped over the ship’s railing, her slitted draconic eyes gazing at me with interest. The Queen wore a rose silk dress lined with silver trimming, white flowers covered the red silk. Her heir done up in a bun, held together with golden pins, four white roses set in her heir.

Said Queen made her way down to me, five drones in grey bone armor following. She stood a head shorter than me, but there was no mistaking her power. I could feel it radiating off her like the sun’s warmth. Probably just as powerful as Celestia. She didn’t speak at first, choosing to look me over, her search ending on my runes.

The Queen stepped forward, her eyes meeting mine. “Salutations, I am Queen Carapace, Ruler of the Western Rose Hive. If it pleases you, who might you be, mighty warrior?”

Good manners, just like Bilbo Baggins. I bowed before speaking, “Hello, I am Obsidian Fang. I and my friends are traveling to rescue the Princesses of Equestria, who’ve been taken by a fellow Changeling Queen. I hope to not offend your Highness, but, are you one of Chrysalis’ allies?”

Queen Carapace lightly scoffed, anger clear in her tone. She looked behind me for a second, as my companions came out of hiding, then continued. “To answer your bold question, no. I despise Chrysalis for everything she stands for. And you say she’s captured Celestia?” She rolled her eyes. “Seems that Alicorn can’t keep herself out of trouble, first it was her sister’s return, then the wedding, Discord’s return, Tirek’s return, and now this. Can’t she take care of herself? I would give up my silver pearls to see her full power, on the respect that they aren’t aimed at me…”

I chuckled at the thought. “Same, though I’m not into pearls.”

Carapace smiled, “Yes, but enough of my ranting, you’re here to rescue the Princesses?”

I nodded.

“Interesting, for I am here to reclaim something that was stolen from me too… Or rather, somebug…” She ground the last bit out in fury, her hands close to fists.

“Who? If I may ask?”

The Queen took a moment to wind down. “My daughter. Princess Antonina.”

I nodded as she fumed for a few more minutes. Thinking for a second, I came up with a proposal. “What if we attacked together? If we were to attack on our own, we’d have to go through the hive from the bottom, no doubt killing every changeling on the way.”

Carapace nodded, allowing me to continue.

“If we could hitch a ride on your ship, we’d get there much faster. And if we could help you retrieve your daughter, it would be my honor to be in your favor. I will assist you whenever you need it.” I ended my offer with a respectful nod.

The Queen looked at the ground for a few minutes, rubbing her cheek in thought. After more thought, she looked up at me and smiled. “Welcome to the Rose Hive, Sir Fang. You’ll be riding with me.”

I gave her a puzzled look before another thunderous roar was heard from behind. I turned around in shock to see two more hulking ships decloak with a swift hum. My jaw hung agape as I stared at the three battle ships in awe. Dang, they’re not messing around! 'LORD, WHAT WAS CHRYSALIS THINKING, KIDNAPPING A QUEEN’S OFFSPRING?!!! ESPECUALLY CARAPACE’S??!!!'

I turned back to Queen Carapace, still awestruck, as she gave me a wide smile. “You think that’s something? Wait until we get to the fun part.”

Her wings buzzed to live as she lifted off and sped toward the flagship. Each pony received a drone to carry them to said ship. I however, had to have four drones carry me, all sweating by the time we arrived on board.

The Queen stepped onto the deck, her dress shed, samurai styled armor replacing clothes and two broad swords in hand. “Get ready, the battle’s about ready to commence.”

Author's Note

You ready?

4/25/2020: Almost done with the next chapter (32).
See This!

4. The Seige

Author's Note

Sorry, but with Finals coming up, I'll have little chance to write. Hope you all like this chapter. Let me know if you think I've improved. :)

4. The Seige

“We come, we come with roll of drum: ta-runda runda runda rom!

We come, we come with horn and drum: ta-rūna rūna rūna rom!

To Isengard! Though Isengard be ringed and barred with doors of stone;

Though Isengard be strong and hard, as cold as stone and bare as bone,

We go, we go, we go to war, to hew the stone and break the door;

For bole and bough are burning now, the furnace roars - we go to war!

To land of gloom with tramp of doom, with roll of drum, we come, we come;

To Isengard with doom, we come!
With doom we come, with doom we come!

To Isengard with doom, we come!”

Recalling the lyrics from one of my favorite into-battle songs. I sang the slow and mighty beat. My arms crossed, eyes ahead as I sang the tune in a deep voice, my words roaring over the deck.

“Interesting song, I quite like it. Might I have one of my drones write it down for a latter date? Perhaps we could use something like it for a battle tune.” Queen Carapace asked, rubbing her cheek as we sailed over the dried and brown Badlands. The two other battleships following us from behind.

I smiled, remembering the author. “Sure, so long as you don’t put me down as the author. That right belongs to J.R. Tolkien. He’s the author of the song and book series back on earth.”

“Ah, I see.” I’d told Carapace of my origin, though she thought I was crazy at first. But thankfully, Blueblood stepped in to confirm my claim. I’d also shared it with him on our journey here.

“Forgive me if I’m touching on a sore subject, but why did Chrysalis take your daughter? If you don’t want to answer, you don’t have to.” I gave her an unsure and sympathetic look, hoping to ease her pain.

“No, it’s quite alright.” Carapace took a breath before starting. “Not long after her campaign against the ‘insufferable ponies’ and failed attempt to conquer the Equestrian capital, we Changelings held a meeting to discuss our fate. Now that Chrysalis had thrust us into the light, we had little choice but to extend our hands in an alliance with the ponies. I was head of this division. Opting to settle for peace than an ugly war. Which is what Chrysalis’ wanted; war.

“Upon my decision, many joined me. As well as Chrysalis’ former supporters, to whom she cursed and spat at. A fight almost broke out, but was stopped by Ugthin, Queen of the Summit. After more bickering, Chrysalis tried to threaten me. But was stopped by the other Queens and was stripped of her title and cast out from our society. Now she’s foalnapped my daughter in hopes of me begging her.” She finished her tale with a snort filled with annoyance. I also detected a bit of rage as she tried to hide it.

Upon thinking of the battleships, I asked. “Did she know of your ships? I’m sure she wouldn’t have taken her if she knew.”

Carapace rolled her eyes. “You’d be surprised what she misses while admiring her hooves, instead of paying attention to our speeches. The hag never bats an eye until something she thinks will benefit her comes along. Which is nearly nothing we have. She’s now a rouge. No longer deserving of the title ‘Queen’. Chrysalis’ hive was the lowest in the Hive Council, now it’s lower than the omega drones now that she’s been cast out.”

“Omega drones?”

Upon seeing my confusion, she explained. “Omega drones are the ones who act as servants, though I allow mine to receive the same benefits as the others.”

I nodded in understanding, figuring it would’ve been like how wolves do things. But, it being a changeling hive, I didn’t know what to expect.

“My Queen!” Shouted a drone as he came to Carapace’s right, sporting silver tipped wings. Probably something to do with a higher rank.

“Yes, my son?” The Queen asked, resting her hands on her hips.

“We’re coming up on Chrysalis’ hive, a large amount of her drones are ready for an attack. Your orders, Mother?”

She smirked in response. Is there some joke I missed? With my ears, maybe. I’ve heard I have good ears, but I often stare off into space and miss a lot.

“Ready the SDs.”

The drone gave an evil smile before saluting and running off. “Yes ma’am.”

“SDs?” I asked in curiosity. A brow raised.

“Sonic Disruptors.” She clarified, her smile never leaving her face.

I too gained an evil smirk as I popped my knuckles. “This’ll be fun.”

Carapace gave a laugh, “Indeed.”

We waited several minutes until the black and green drones came into view, patient as a snake ready to strike. Until the Queen let loose a breath, “Fire.”

The ship rocked and groaned as two silver disks were launched from the hull, hissing through the air. As soon as they reached the drones the disks exploded, massive waves of sound following. Each wave beat on the poor drones as an axe on wood, threatening to split their head open with such force. Yet when I looked to Carapace’s drone, they were unaffected. How? Ah, I’ll ask latter.

One by one the drones fell, screaming in pain as blood gushed from their ears. As we passed the ones who managed to stay airborne, red and green clashed. The green drones falling like rain. But once we came close to the hive’s walls, things went south. Upon reaching the walls, five massive behemoths leapt from their perches and dangled from the ship’s railing. Bashing their fists against the hull, their four arms crushing the wood and iron. The drones managed to shoot one in the face with a canon but were crushed before anymore could be done.

I turned at hearing claws on wood, only to look a six-eyed behemoth in the face, its four mandibles stretching outward as it roared. Gobs of spit flew into my face as I mentally cringed. This was my first battle after all, I was lucky not to be a crying mess on the floor. Gripping my sword’s hilt tighter, I trust the blade up into its jaw. A sickening crack echoed in my ears as the tip breached the cranium. The sludge that acted as the brain spilled from the wound and onto the hilt, sickening me further. A shutter rolled down my spine.

I then ripped the sword from the beast’s head and watched as the behemoth slumped over. And after a moment the body slid off the deck, falling until it was impaled by one of the many spires of the fortress. My head suddenly napped to the left as several drones held back another giant, its hands and legs bound by grapple hooks. Since its head was trying and failing to snap at them, the ropes holding it at bay, I decided to end this. I grasped a dangling rope and used what was left of the ship’s railing to cross a fight between several changelings. Angling myself at a ninety-degree from the behemoth’s side, I raised my sword and brought it down on its neck. A second later, I landed as hulking body and head fell at my feet. I looked around for anything else I could help with, only to find a massive fist collide with my head. I was sent sprawling through the air, landing with my head daggling over empty sky. My eyes cracked open, vision bleared, to see yet another behemoth stood over me. Its eyes full of hate and wrath. Its yellow teeth snarling down at me, mandibles ready to skewer me. It let out a roar of victory, beating its chest with all four fists. I felt nothing in my hands. I was defenseless. Doomed.

Then, something inside me snapped. A vast rage flooded my mind, filling every fibber of my being. Though, in all honesty, I’ve always had a temper. But what happened next, baffles me to this day. A warm heat built in my chest, spreading throughout my body. I released a roar of my own, a jet of white hot, orange flame erupting from my throat. The creature leapt back in surprise, covering its face to shield itself from the fires. Though through the cry of pain it made, I knew it was burned. Still under the influence of my anger, I mentally dismissed the flames and scrambled to my feet after finishing the battle cry. Extending my claws to their full length, I flexed my hands the get the blood flowing before releasing another rage filled cry.

I then felt another presence in my mind, it’d always been there, yet I’d just heard its voice and felt its anger. We came here to liberate the Princesses of Equestria and the Elements of Harmony, and that’s what we’d do. And nothing was going to stand in OUR WAY!! NOTHING!!! WE WOULD RATHER CARVE OFF OUR CLAWS THAN FAIL TO PROTECT ANOTHER!!!!

We rushed at the beast who dared to harm us, leaping into the air with claws outstretched. As the beast dared to look, we slashed it across the eyes, damaging the three on our right. Green blood poured from the hollow sockets as we landed, smelling our fruitful work. At this point only, the Creature could rain us in, only He could stop us from our hunt.

We then noticed that the beast had left its belly unprotected with its face covered, screeching in pain. How poor of a decision was that? Very. We made for a thrust into its torso, expanding our arms to gut the beast from the belly outward. Our conquest ended when our enemy screamed in agony and coved its wounds, but not before our claws were drenched in its blood. The beast tried to escape by bashing at the floor, intend on bringing the ship down along with it. We would not let that happen. We then raced toward our prey, leaned into it with our shoulder and rammed it in the collar bone. An audible snap and crack was our reward. Again, the beast yelped in pain, only bringing us closer to our victory.

We then noticed the blonde-haired prince raise his enchanted blade and strike the beast in the foot. Not the most effective area, but it did cause a good distraction. As the beast ceased its assaults on the wooden deck, we then noticed our sword at our feet, its blade tinted a dark green. We then raise arms and slide under the beast, bringing our sword up and into its chest. We listen closely as it reaches for the blade, rips it out, only to cause more blood to spill out. Its heart was fading, but not fast enough. We needed to end this now. The creature stood on its hands and knees, fighting for breath, blood still pouring from its wounds. We walked up to it, a mere three feet away. It lets out a weak snarl, a last attempt to frighten us. To answer its final snarl, we take a deep inhale and let loose another mighty roar. Fire again flowed from our lips as the behemoth writhed in pain, its cries muted over the fire’s crackling. It squirmed and whimpered for but a moment until we raise our blade and impale its head. Severing skull from spine, we end its pain. We’re not cruel. We never want to be.

I took a deep breath as the presence retreated into my head without a fight. With its work done, it was time for a well-earned nap. I turned at hearing the Queen walk up to me, holding a blood drenched sword, the same blood splattered over her armor. A green changeling held in her right gauntlet as she snapped his neck, the loud crack echoing throughout the ship. She nodded with a smile, “Well done. It seems my suspicions were true, you’re a mighty warrior indeed.”

“Yeah, but this was my first fight. And I imagine not the last.” I sighed, remembering how many I’d killed. It wasn’t pleasant by any means, but it needed to be done.

Carapace mulled it over with a hum. “True… Now, onto the main battle. Are you ready Obsidian?”

I took a breath, sensing the presence was ready for a fight again. But I couldn’t call it ‘the presence’ forever. Could I? Ah, for the heck of it, I’ll call it the Wolf. “Sure.”

Third POV:

She was known by many titles; Princess of the Sun, Harold of the Shining Star, Co-ruler of Equestria, and many more. In the time she’d gathered these many titles, she’d done things she was both proud and resentful of. One of the many bothersome things had lead to this moment, dangling above a changeling throne as the Queen herself rambled on to somepony about her “oh so brilliant plan”. Celestia seethed at Chrysalis’ carelessness for all her subjects, the Changeling Queen was always so arrogant.

Celestia had begun to back out again from the lack of air. Though it was enough to keep her, her family, and friends alive, it wasn’t enough for constant consciousness. That is, she would have if the enormous explosion hadn’t interrupted. Her eyes shot open and her head slowly turned in the thick green slime that was her prison. What she saw made her want nothing more than to fall back asleep and prey to high heaven that this was a dream. There, among the swarm of red changelings, standing with a snarl on its face was the huge wolf she’d found just outside of Canterlot. Its pure black pelt matted and drenched in changeling blood, four-inch claws out and hungry for even more. And eyes were dark as a starless void, save for the single golden rings in each. And to make her situation worse, both eyes stared at her and her fellow captives. Celestia’s face grew paler than usual, her blood froze, muscles tense.

The wolf drew close, almost below them, casting changelings aside like rag dolls or gutting them with no remorse. But then he turned toward what Celestia presumed to be the invading hive’s Queen, as she yelled at him over the frenzy. Soon after, the wolf made his way over to the seven-foot throne, pulling out a great sword of Equestrian make.

“Those swords are rarely used, yet it fits him perfectly. Ugh, and he just beheaded eight at once, great. That’s a picture I’ll never be rid of.” The Solar Queen thought, grimacing at the shear amount of bloodshed.

The wolf then raised his weapon above his head and cleaved the ancient throne in half before any of the nearby changelings could stop him. A bright flash erupted from the throne as it exploded. Celestia watched with narrowed eyes as the light grew brighter. “I hope he’s alright.”

Fang’s POV:

The throne exploded??!!! It freaking blew to high Heaven!!! I thought that was just because of all the love energy from the changelings in the show?! Well, now I’m defiantly reconsidering somethings about this world.

Ahem, that being said, I was then thrown back past all the flailing changelings and into a crumbling wall. After that, thrown over the tower’s side and was now dangling by a single hand over a multitude of sharp spikes. To top that, an entire army lay skewered on every spike. Not a pretty picture. Especially when you yourself could be doomed to that fate.

“HEY, DOWN HERE!! HHHEELLLOOO?? YO-HO!!” I shouted up toward the surface, preying that someone heard me. Thankfully, someone did.

“Oh, hello. How can I help you today?” I turned my head to see Discord in a desk clerk’s suit, clipboard in hand, and pair of round glasses to boot. He wore a straight face, his tone empty of emotion.

“Hey, first, could you help by saving me from a death plunge? Not fairing too good.” My claws dug deeper into the rock face, threatening to slip at any moment.

Discord didn’t break character and simply stated, “Quite.”

With a snap of his eagle talon, we appeared back in the ruins of the old changeling tower. Discord had shed his attire and was lounging in a hammock made of clouds, sipping from a crystal goblet filled with rainbow colored liquid. I also took stock of several others in the area. All facing me, and Carapace’s downed hive were the Main six, Celestia, Cadence, Shining Armor, King Thorax, Trixie, Starlight, Blueblood and his guard. But… where were Luna and Flurry?

As if to answer my unspoken question, I heard a soft whimpering coming from under an outcropping of stone. Crouching down, I looked under the rock to find a pair of sky blue eyes staring back at me, the soft cry of a child following. She must’ve gotten trapped under there when the throne was destroyed. This would not do. Standing back up, I gripped the ledge of the rock and heaved. My claws helped with the grip, slicing through the stone like butter. After lifting it to my chest, I changed my grip style and pushed up. I then extended my arms to their full length, took a step forward, and flipped the boulder over. The rock landed and shattered, making the little white Alicorn tremble.

I stepped back and crouched again, adopting a soft and kind expression as I looked the baby over. She was covered in dirt and scratches, a cut below her left eye, and a large bruise on her right wing. Her pink dress covered in grime. I then sheathed my claws as far as they would go. Only sticking out an inch. Using one hand for balance, and the other to reach for the kid, I slowly made my way to her.

“Hey.” I looked over to the young couple. Cadence was on the brink of terror, while Shining had that too, his was mostly the ‘hurt her and you’re dead’ stare. I looked back to Flurry, her gaze shifted between me and her parents. “You want to go see mama and dad?”

The little Alicorn nodded, hope rising in her eyes.

“Can you walk?” She nodded before speaking.

“I wnow h-how two walks, miswer.” I smiled at her cute manner of speech before standing, lending her a hand.

“Come on. I got you. It’s okay.” I smiled. Everypony gasped as the young princess took my hand and began to walk with me over to her parents. Flurry hadn’t begun a continuous pattern of walking yet, so she stumbled every few seconds. I wound up catching her more than once, to which I didn’t mind. I found it cute when she smiled.

We soon reached Princess Cadence, she was kneeling with tears in her eyes, arms stretched out to embrace her child. After a heart felt hug by both her parents, Flurry Heart turned to me with a wide smile. Cadence whispered into her ear for a moment.

“Twank wou, miswer woof.”

I couldn’t help but give her my widest smile, finding it cancer giving cute. I took a bow after a second, still wearing my smile. “You are quite welcome your highness.”

I then stood and turned to the royal couple. “Adorable kid you have. Very sweet.”

Cadence smiled with a relief filled sigh. “Thank you, kind sir.”

“Yeah, sweet enough to give him a stomach ache.” I heard a certain multi-colored mare snort. I flicked my ear in her direction, catching a smack delivered by Rarity.

“How dare you say such things about a kind soul? He could have hurt Flurry, but he didn’t, so I say that he’s good.” The white unicorn huffed, crossing her arms.

"Yeah, and what about the blood covering him head to toe? Huh? You call that 'kind'?" The two continued to bicker as I drowned them out. Choosing to focus on more important things.

I then turned to find Celestia facing my right. I followed her gaze to find Princess Luna, though, she wasn’t the same as the changeling made her out to be. She indeed had silver-tipped wings, dark blue fur, a wolf-like appearance, and teal eyes. But the look she had out did the changeling’s by five miles. Laced within her eyes were shimmering silver rings akin to my own gold ones. Around her eye lay streaks of white fur, curving at the edges to form waves of stars. From what I could see of her fur’s pattern, blue and black danced through the fur, curving and ending in sharp points like the sea’s waves. Silver runes flowed from her forehead, down the neck, and over her shoulders, disappearing at her palms. She wore a tattered black and white dress, no sleeves, and a white rose on the chest. My heart skipped a beat, my mind becoming a haze as I took in her shear beauty.

Luna looked at me with similar interest, though her eyes kept landing on mine. Seeing as I was asleep for a few weeks, she wouldn’t have gotten a look at them. However, her eyes suddenly widened with a gasp.

“What?” I asked, growing slightly worried.

“Y-your markings… they’re... changing.” A hand over her mouth followed, shivering in fear.

I raised a brow, what could she mean? I then turned to the others, all giving me similar reactions. “Does anyone have a mirror?”

“H-here.” Rarity asked as she teleported said mirror and quickly handed it over.

I took it and flipped it over to see my runes were indeed changing. A large amount of them were forming into a pair of jaws that surrounded my right eye, fangs ending above and below my pupil. It was designed in Norse or Celtic likeness, having thick lines and patterns swarming the wolf picture. I looked it over as the final pieces set into place. Not bad. Not bad at all.

I once again grew a smile. “The word ‘fierce’ comes to mind.”

“Hey, that’s my line!” Yelped Rainbow, shoving her face in mine.

I raised an eye brow at her. Why was she so defensive over little things? “Sorry.” Was all I said, mainly just wanting her to get off my back about it.

Dash snorted, steam rolling from her nostrils. “And while we’re here, why’d you come? To eat us? Kill us?”

I stared at her in shock, as did everyone else. Carapace had just awoken, as a scowl was directed at Rainbow.

“Uh, if I did, we wouldn’t be having this conversation. You’d be dead by now.” I huffed in disapproval. “And I don’t have any evil plans, mind you.”

Dash scoffed. “Yeah, and how do we know you didn’t turn Princess Luna into that?!” She jabbed a finger in said royal’s direction.

“If I did, I would apologize and ask for her forgiveness. No point in her holding a grudge. I’d rather we be friends than enemies.” I returned the pegasus’ scowl. “I was told by a changeling disguised as Luna that she was kidnapped by cultists, strapped to an altar, witnessed me be turned into this,” I gestured to myself. “And then turned into one herself.”

I then turned to Luna. “Is that right? Or am I wrong?”

She looked me in the eye. “No, that’s what happened.”

I nodded my thanks and turned back to Dash, she still had a frown but looked defeated. “Ok, fine. But I’m still keeping an eye on you.”

“Very well.” I crossed my arms and shrugged. Lord, please help me with this. I need your wisdom, guide me with a strong and gentle hand, I need it.

5. Meetings

Luna POV:

To say that the last three weeks were nothing but… overwhelming, would be an understatement. First came the foalnapping, an unpleasant experience involving a few cultists stealing me from my bed chambers of all places. I must remind Tia about the lack of security around the palace, hasn’t been the same since Shining left us for the Empire. Secondly was the strange creature the cultists had pulled from death’s door. Twilight Sparkle told me it was a “human” latter in the weak. From what I could see at the time, it had massive cuts, scars, a leg and an arm missing, and a beam of metal imbedded into its torso. A sight that has plagued me every night, this I swear. Thirdly was when the cultists healed the human and transformed it into some demonic wolf-Dimond dog thing. I could call it a hybrid, but I’ve never been one for technicalities.

The fourth strange happening was when I myself was changed. Gone was the beloved regal princess everypony knew, now I was a shadow of my former self. A massive muscle toned wolf with razor sharp claws and a hunger for warm flesh… Ugh. During the past two weeks, I’ve had to endure consuming mounds of flesh. Ranging from deer, gull, rabbit (I dare not tell dear Fluttershy), and even Manticore. Which I’ve found to be one of my favorites, though I’ve kept that to myself. Though, to my relief, I’m still able to eat fruits and vegetables. Thank the stars for that! Where was I? Oh, yes… another odd occurrence was when we’d arrived back in Canterlot and… no, wait. My mistake, before that it was when the black wolf attacked and, I do not exaggerate, feasted on the cultists. One of my captures had the gull to approach me with a devious grin, a look of lust and sex driven want in his eye. That is, until the wolf chewed him in half. The first to go was the stallion’s head, chomped into bits before being spat out. The rest of him however was simply tossed at the other’s feet before they too were torn asunder.

Anyway, back to my earlier topic. Once we’d arrived back in Canterlot, I felt an odd touch in the depths of mine mind. I sensed a presence I’ve not felt since… Nightmare Moon. But it was not her. No, this was somepony else entirely, or rather some-one. She came as a mere whisper at first, but soon she grew into a full separate mind. Her thoughts soon grew from random questions into more advanced calculations, though she seemed centered over one primal urge. One I found very annoying over time. The urge to gain a mate. To become ‘bound’, as she would call it, to another being. She…

“Yes Lulu. I have that ‘unreachable ich’ as some would say. Though from what you described, ponies don’t get it as fierce as I do.”Chimed the ever-present voice in my head that was Star. The entity I spoke of earlier.

Please don’t call me “Lulu”, only Tia calls me that.

“Okay, no problem. But shouldn’t we get back to the present, like…. HE’S COME TO RESCUE US AND BRING US HOME?!?! OH MY G.O.S.H.!! HE’S HERE, HE’S REALLY HERE!! LOOK AT THOSE EYES, SO GORGEIOUS...” I cringed from the inner shouting. This was not the time.

Star continued to prattle on as I looked the towering giant of a stal—*cough* wolf-- over. His midnight black coat complimented my own, though without the blue patterns. Which I’ve come to like since first seeing him. The strange markings along his forearm, shoulder, neck, and face were a dark tan color, almost looking like they were painted into the fur. His cloths were torn and filthy with the splatters and metallic stench of blood. Though the pants have seen better days, the shirt had taken the worst hits. The collar was ripped and soaked with sweat. The right shoulder was torn completely off, exposing his markings further, as well as his… rather firm muscles…

No comment.

His claws were still extended, as well as soaked in green and red blood. My eyes slowly trailed up his body until I reached his eyes. Once mine found their target, I froze. He was staring at me. Those nearly black eyes gazing at me with similar interest, analyzing me as much as I was him. The gold rings in them fascinated me. Much like my own, they seemed to pulse with a great fire within, an eternal flame. It was at this moment that I noticed Star had gone quiet. Not good. She’d usually be very talkative, almost nonstop when it came to conversation.

I finally bridged my way back to reality when the scream of an enraged mare hit my ears. Time slowed as I turned to see a sickly black sword come into view, a green mist showering the hilt and broad blade. Chrysalis held the sword as she leaped from her perch of rubble and pounced at me. Her war cry carried through the air like a lion’s roar, hungry for my blood. I quickly raised a shield between me and my attacker, though it did no good. The blade’s tip was already in the barrier before it finished, as it sliced through the energy field. I closed my eyes and raised my arms to halt the sword’s process. I knew it wouldn’t do anything, but I at least tried. Screams and gasps erupted from behind me, all from the gathered ponies and changelings. Though there was one that didn’t emanate fear or shock. A sharp growl came from behind me, echoing in my ears as if it was millimeters from me. A soft but strong rumbling followed, sending chills down my spine. I felt the warmth of breath on my neck. But I felt no pain, nothing. I was fine. A little shaken, but fine. I slowly opened my eyes to see the sword’s tip, but that wasn’t what shocked me. Threatening to make me hyperventilate. It was what the blade was stuck in that made me gasp; a hand. A large fur covered hand, night black fur, stained with green and crimson. Even more red now.

The arm which the hand belonged to trembled and tensed as it pushed against the sword, the blade piercing more flesh between bone. The sickening sound of flesh splitting vibrated throughout the area. Another grunt filled my ears, followed by a hard breath.

“Fear is a liar.” A deep voice whispered in my ear, almost grunting. Not an incredibly deep voice, but a respectfully soft one with a slight gruffness to it. “The Lord watches over the alien and sustains the fatherless and the widow, but he frustrates the ways of the wicked.”

What? What was he talking about? The Lord? He watches over the alien and fatherless? Frustrates the wicked? What was he…

“Move to my right and under my arm. I’d rather do this without you blocking my path.” He whispered, the sound of his voice snapping me from my musings. I gave him a simple nod and waited for the signal.

“Go.” With that, I quickly dodged under his quivering arm and was embraced by Tia as she kept me close. I watched as the wolf used his other hand and grabbed Chrysalis’ face, his sharp claws breaching her chitin, squeezing. Muffled yelps and screams were heard from the former queen, her grasp on the sword loosening. To pry him off, the former queen dragged her sharp nails over his face. Deep crevices were made, blood poured from the five long wounds, a snarl was heard from the afflicted wolf. He only squeezed harder.

She finally let go and the wolf dropped her, letting her breath the free air. The ex-queen slumped to the floor, gasping for breath as the crimson queen approaches. The towering queen snarled down at the pathetic whimpering changeling, her eyes brimming with furry. The queen huffed before withdrawing two curved swords from her side, then threw one down near Chrysalis’ heaped body.

“Fight and die with what little honor you have.” Was all she said before taking a fighting stance. Both hands rapped around the hilt.

All eyes watched Chrysalis as she half whimpered and snarled, her hands grasping the sword’s long hilt. She then stood and faced her enemy, eyes narrowing with contempt. The two slowly positioned themselves, studying one another, anticipating, and gambling. I took this moment and leaned closer to Tia.

“I’ve never seen this form of fighting. What is it sister?” I asked her, my thoughts racing.

“I haven’t the slightest. I’ve never seen this either.” Her eyes scanned the two, narrowing in interest, not bothering to straighten a loose strap on her dress.

“I’ve seen it before.” Came the wolf’s voice, ending with a grunt. I looked over to where he sat, being tended to by the Element of Kindness, Fluttershy. She was rapping his bleeding hand, his claws now sheathed as she did her work. His face was already rapped in bandages, a slight amount of ointment slipped from beneath. The new wound started at his left temple and ended at his right cheek, the revolting smell of blood mixing with his own scent of pine.

“Where, prey tell?” I asked. “And while we’re at it, what is your name?”

“I was once called Micah Knight, now I’m Obsidian Fang. Or Fang for short.” He informed, his teeth glistening in the light as he spoke with a shrug. “As for the fighting style; it’s based on the old samurai, a two handled sword with a curved blade. From what I remember, the samurai were their people’s protectors, warriors of honor and duty. I can’t remember what the fighting style was actually called, but I can at least remember it was the samurai’s.”

I hummed in thought, but before I could think on the matter further, the sound of hooves clopping, and metal screeching together rang in my ears. I whipped around to find the queens finally attacking one another.

“Who is the red queen, Fang?” Tia asked as she rubbed her chin.

“Carapace.” Tia hummed in acknowledgement.

Carapace spun on her heals, her blade extended out and rushing toward Chrysalis’ neck. The other queen leapt back and spun, blocking Carapace’s swipe. She then parried and knelt, going for the waist. Carapace seemed to see it coming and moved to her left, dodging the attack. She in turn gracefully spun her sword, brought it up, and made to cut Chrysalis down the middle. The green changeling rolled to her right and kicked her enemy’s leg, causing Carapace to kneel in pain as a crack was heard. With both changelings kneeling, Chrysalis swung her sword at Carapace’s head. To which the red changeling moved under, rolled, and elbowed her foe in the gut.

Once Carapace was behind her enemy, she spun and sliced diagonally across her back, cutting Chrysalis’ wings in half. The former queen gasped in pain, a scream following. Carapace took this time to stand over her hated adversary, sword dangling over the hag’s neck. Chrysalis whimpered as warm blood poured down her back, I also heard her spout a few horrid curses at the other queen. In a final act of furry, Chrysalis grasped her sword and swiped at Carapace’s middle, attempting to cleave her in half. Carapace then did something I found amazing. She dodged backward, ignited her horn, teleported beside her enemy, knelt as she slid past, and cleaved Chrysalis’ head off in one swing. The green queen sat frozen, eyes wide in pale realization, and staring at Carapace. The victorious queen then brought her sword up, twirled it around backwards, and sheathed it. The moment her guard met sheath, Chrysalis’ head disconnected from her body, rolling of behind her into a pile of rubble.

Nopony dared move. Not even breath. We all stood shock still. All aside from Fang, who recovered quickly and tapped me on the elbow. I gasped as his finger touched me, a small amount of warmth in that single digit. My feet spun on their own as I turned to face him, Star squealed in joy as the contact was made. I quickly pushed her into the depths of my mind to try and drown her voice out. His electric blue eyes shimmering behind those golden rings, echoing with concern.

“We should probably get going. Don’t want to leave your city in enemies’ hands for too long.” He then stole a glance at Tia before smirking. “They might find Celestia’s stash of cake and burn it.”

That brought Tia Back to the present as she fixed him with a soft glare, trying to hide a small blush. “Need I remind you who’s care you’re in?”

His smile fell and turned serious, “Yes ma’am… sorry.”

She then smiled and let out a giggle. “It’s alright, just don’t joke about my cake and we’re good.”

“Yes ma’am.” He nodded with a returning smile.

He then stood, his impressive frame towering over me by a foot or two. Several pops from his back sounded, making me inwardly cringe. How could he survive without that being looked at? His spine must ach constantly. Come to think of it, how come he isn’t hindered by all those wounds? They must cause extreme discomfort.

Once again, I was interrupted by another voice. This one carrying authority and grace in its words. I also detected a hint of stress. The words of a worried mother. “Fang, please. Come lift this rock, my daughter’s pinned.”

Fang nodded and jogged over, his steps sending tremmers through the stone floor. He nodded with a grunt and faced the boulder, flexing his claws as they extended. I looked down at my own fingers. Could I do that? And if so, what would I do with them? Use them instead of scissors or knives? Sadly though, now wasn’t the time to experiment.

The black wolf then bent down and gripped the rock with his hands, noticeable cracks were heard as the claws dug in. His chest and biceps flexed and bulged with the effort as he lifted the rock. With each passing moment beads of sweat flowed from his neck and back, soaking what was left of his shirt. I was surprised Rarity hadn’t chewed him out for the monstrosity of a top. Time went on, the seconds rolled by. And with them came his scent. It was stronger, more potent. The smell of pine filled my nose among all others, tickling my senses. Star sighed in near bliss as the sensation filled our mind. Once the boulder reached his chest, he switched grips and began pushing up with a growl, as he’d done with young Flurry Heart.

When I first saw him, I was honestly overwhelmed. Overwhelmed with fear of the unknown and my grandniece’s life. I didn’t know what to expect from the behemoth of a wolf as he lifted the stone and was met with the young Alicorn. So, when he spoke in a soft voice and lead her to her parents, all fear had fled and was replaced by relief and joy. And once he complimented of the filly’s cuteness, all doubts were abandoned as he smiled fondly at her. I retreated from the memory as he stopped with his arms fully stretched, grumbling at how heavy the boulder was.

“If you plan to grab her, do it now. My arms are burning, and I’d rather not crush us both into pancakes.” His arms began trembling, nearing collapse.

“Now.” Carapace called as she and two drones rushed to clear the small rocks and lift the ruble that pinned the changeling. Her left leg was held beneath three large rocks, a severed drone horn lodged between her chitin plates.

Once the young queen was freed, Carapace spoke as she cradled her child. “Okay, you can drop it now, Fang.”

With that said, Obsidian yelled as his muscles relaxed and gave out. Free from the stiff position, he let the boulder drop and huffed. When the rock shattered before him, his simply turned and sat on his former weight, breathing heavily. He then looked to his bandages and saw that several of them were pulled and/or ripped. Fluttershy arose from her place next to her friends, giving him a soft frown as she bandaged him up once more. Probably because she had just finished healing him, now she had to do it all over again.

I then noticed that Tia was approaching Carapace, who still sat with her arms rapped around her filly. Her drones tending to the young queen. I snuck a peak over toward Fang as he was surrounded by the Elements, being bombarded with questions. I felt sorry for him. Knowing full well of Twilight’s habit of constant questioning, knowing what it could do to a mare, and the fact that her list of questions reached the floor and rolled beyond… he was in for a wild evening. That and Pinkie Pie’s nonstop rambling. I cringed inwardly at the thought.

Obsidian Fang’s POV:

“Who are you?”

“What’s it like on your world?”

“Are there cute furry animals there?”

“Do you have a spaceship?”

“Are you hiding anything? Talk!!”

“Do you like cake or cupcakes? Or pie? Oh, oh… maybe even really big awesome cake stuffed with cupcakes and fudge?! *GASP* MAYBE EVEN CUPCAKE FUDGE?!?”

These and more questions assaulted my ears as I steadily regained my strength. Lifting that rock wasn’t easy. Heck, it was excruciatingly painful on my arms. They’re still burning. I answered the girls as best I could. That is, before other questions rammed into me and I was forced to listen to constant chattering again. I think my ears were nearing the brink of bleeding. As if I hadn’t last enough blood today. Speaking of that, I was growing very tired as time dragged on, my eyes could barely keep themselves open.

That is, until a certain fanciest gasped and glared at me through hate filled eyes. Seriously, those eyes burned with so much anger that they threatened to pierce my skull.

“YOU!!” Yelled a very ticked Rarity, jabbing a finger in my aching chest. “HOW COULD YOU BE SO CARELESS WITH FATION LIKE THIS?!?! THIS WAS MADE FROM THREE OF THE MOST EXPENCIVE FABRICS ON THE MARKET!! I SHOULD MAKE YOU SLAVE AWAY UNTIL YOU LEARN THE—”

“Uh, Rarity? Ah think yer’ scarrin’ ‘im.” Interjected Applejack, my emotional savior.

I was currently pressed into a rock face, wide eyed, and on the brink of wetting myself. Sad but true. Rarity had her face pressed against mine, her furious eyes were the only thing I dared to look at.

“O- oh…” She stepped back and blushed, coughing into a hand before straightening herself. “I- I’m sorry my dear. How very unprofessional of me. My deepest apologies good sir.”

I nodded before sitting up. I’d never had a girlfriend before, but even so, I still knew to never tick off a female. My sister and Mom included in the bunch. This said to all men, NEVER ANGER A WOMAN…or mare in this case.

“You’re forgiven.” I replied, offering her another nod.

It was after this moment that decided to take in their appearances. Twilight had her usual mane, fur color, eyes, and cutie mark, though she wore a white T-shirt, blue jeans, and a red button-down shirt. Dash wore a crimson beany hat, green tank top, black sports shorts, and a sports jacket tied around her waist. Rarity had a simple blue top with alabaster orchids sown into it, a pair of rolled up jeans, and a rose pinned in her mane. Applejack wore a checkered button-down shirt tucked into her ragged pants, a belt around her waist. Her signature hat on her braided mane. Fluttershy sported a pink hoodie, olive green sweats, and a blue shirt. Her heir done up in a ponytail, pardon the pun.

My observations were cut by a fuming white stallion as he marched his way up to me, glaring down at me. Shining wore an untucked blue V-neck shirt, a pair of worn brown jeans, and a brown jacket. The stallion kept his gaze on me until Celestia approached, to which he spun around to meet her. Though I got the feeling he wanted a more privet talk, I kept an eye on him as the Princess spoke.

“Princess,” He saluted before she could utter a word with practiced precision.

“Captain.” She greeted only out of fairness, probably seeking words with me. She then turned to me, a still slumped mess on the ground. “Hello, I am Princess Celestia, Co-ruler of Equestria. It’s good to finally meet you Obsidian Fang. I’m sorry we couldn’t meet under more… upstanding circumstances.”

I nodded with a smirk before replying. “Hello to you too.” I shook my head, trying to clear away some tiredness. “Could we perhaps get back to Canterlot, I’d also rather catch some sleep on the way. Need all the strength I can get.”

The Princess nodded with a smile, a mask of calm and love that only a mother could hold. “Yes. That would be wise considering your w-wounds.” She shuddered on the last word, taking her first look at my battle scars. She looked somewhat disgusted, though I imagine she hadn’t seen such brutality in a long while.

Celestia then turned toward Carapace once again, her gaze softened. “Might we have a ride back to the capital? The trip is very far, and I…”

The Queen stopped her with a hand, a small smirk playing on her lips. “Say no more. You need only ask. And if you would like, Fang, my drones are quite adept in medical treatments. Should you require aid.”

I slowly stood, hobbling slightly on my weakened legs. “Thanks, it would help with the healing.” I grunted, feeling my left knee pop. “I’d like that as soon as possible… not trying to rush you thought.”

Carapace took a knee, allowing everyone to see. “You helped me reclaim my daughter, I am in your debt.”

Author's Note

Please post comments, they're always welcome. :pinkiehappy:
Would you like for me to go back and edit the last two chapters? I feel I didn't do a very good job on them. :raritycry:

6. Returning Home

I’m going to shoot honestly here, when Carapace said that her drones could heal me, I didn’t expect to be covered head to toe in changeling spit. Yes, you heard me right. Slimy, gold, sappy spit. It felt like I was the toast that gets covered in honey for breakfast. Why do I have toast with honey, you ask? One of the many breakfast choices I like, I guess. Anyway, you get the point, right? All my scars, bruises, and blood-soaked fur were coated in the stuff. They’d asked me to remove my clothes (excluding my underwear) and lie down on a sponge-like mat as the ‘slav’ was placed over my wounds. It stung, like all healing agents do, but it also glowed with an eerie blue color. Like a constant ball of the northern lights, the energy pulsed and weaved throughout the wound, protecting and sealing it.

After about an hour of napping, the slav still on me, I was awoken by the knock on the room’s door. My eyes slowly blinked open, the light threatening to blind me. Once I felt that my eyes were adjusted enough, I gazed down at my body, still covered in the now hard dry spit. Noticing a red wool blanket to my left, rolled up on a chair, I grabbed it and draped it over my lower half. Once that was done, I answered the second knock with; “It’s ok, come in.”

A scarlet drone peeked its head in, followed by its slender body. It spoke in a female’s voice, “The Queen, as well as the Equestrian Princesses, would like to see you. I’ve brought you some clean clothes per the Queen’s instructions.”

She then turned and grasped said clothes from someone behind the door, turning back to me with two different sets of clothes. One was a green V-necked shirt with black tiger stripes, a pair of black jeans, and a new set of underwear. The second was a blue long-sleeved shirt with a white circuit board design and a hood stitched into the collar, and a set of tattered jeans.

I nodded in approval and smiled. “Thanks, you can leave them on the chair and I’ll come out when ready.”

The drone nodded in return and did as told, then exited without another word. After looking them over once more, I decided to mix them up. I took the blue shirt and rolled up the sleeves, the black jeans, and the fresh pair of underwear. However, as I stood, the slav that covered my body began cracking and slid off my body in mere moments. Not a trace of it was found after scouring through my fur. It was as if it’d all just disappeared. I then shrugged it off and got dressed.

Once I pulled my shirt down, I then saw a full body mirror in the corner. Deciding to get another look at myself, I walked over. What I saw both made me smile and sent a chill down my spine. All five wounds where Chrysalis’ nails had draped over me, were now long jagged scars. Starting at my left temple down to my right jawline. Granted, I’d had scars covering my whole body back home. Being prematurely born and all, the doctors having to cut me open. But these scars were out in the open, notable to be covered by clothes, exposed for the world to see. I cringed at first, seeing how ferocious I looked. However, upon looking again, I thought about how I’d always liked the idea of having facial scars. I often liked the thought of looking vicious back home, scarring anyone who would hurt me or my family.

I twisted my face into a snarl, and dang did I look AWESOME!! If I saw this face back home, it would’ve sent me screaming like a little girl all the way back under my bed. Yeah, that epic. I then looked down to my arms, numerous scars dancing over their surfaces, between the black fur. On my right hand was the scar from the sword, the one on my palm being smaller than on its back. I suddenly took a pose with my arms crossed into an X, claws extended to their full length. With a snarling face, I completed the pose; lips pealed back, eyes narrowed, and teeth glistening in the light. If I could, this would’ve been my new profile pic.

After messing around some more, consisting of me striking many poses, I decided to exit the room and addressed the changelings. The female drone smiled before bowing. “Are you ready?”

I nodded. “I am.”

She smiled again and motioned for me to follow. She then led me down several halls, each littered with lamps and doors leading off to who knew where. After even more turns in the maze of a ship, we finally arrived at a pair of double iron doors, edged wing massive insectoid wings for design. The drone nocked before they opened to reveal a huge study with Carapace, Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and Cadence, all sharing in a conversation before they saw me. All the royals, aside from Carapace, gasped at my new look. But I could swear that Luna hid behind her silver locks to hide a blush. Probably just my imagination though.

The study was a large room with bookshelves lining to the left and right walls, a set of two iron pillars barring the way to a desk at the other side. The desk was made from oak and silver, a combination that complimented the stability of the earth with power and wealth. Two scarlet banners hung from the ceiling, draped behind the throne of a chair, inscribed with the Rose Hive’s symbol. Carapace was seated at her desk with the Princesses gathered around, several glasses of various drinks for each royal on said desk.

The doors closed behind me before I spoke. “Hello, your highnesses.”

Celestia cleared her throat, getting everyone’s attention. “There’s no need for that, you may call us as equals. I’ve never valued formalities.”

I nodded in understanding. “Yes, Celestia.” Twilight was next to speak.

“Can I ask you a few questions?” Her eyes glistening with glee and hunger.

Oh no.

Thankfully, before Twilight could utter a word, Cadence stepped in. “Um, Twilight. You’ve already showered him in questions yesterday, I think you’d better lay off for a bit. Being asleep and just waking up to a load of questioning isn’t healthy.”

The youngest princess grumbled her incoherent complaints, but soon agreed.

Cadence wore an alabaster dress that showed off her curves and a fair amount of cleavage, though I did my best to keep my eyes from that. That was something that only her husband should see. She soon noticed me averting my gaze from her… and adopted a pair of bedroom eyes… Oh shoot.

“See anything you like?” Her voice dripping with seductiveness as she inched closer to me. Her body started to press against mine, her warmth attempting to meld with me. I didn’t like it, not one bit. A sickness rose in my gut, a chill following, I snuffed out the urge to snarl. It looked like Celestia was about to scold her, but I spoke up. Continuing to avert my eyes and press down the overwhelming urge to roar at the pink princess.

“Your Highness, while I thank you for the save, I’d rather keep myself away from your future enraged husband. In all honesty, you reek of his scent. You are his and he is yours. So, whether you like it or not, you’re stuck with him till you die. I’d also like to not be the one to rip you two apart. So please, don’t shame yourself and your family for petty desires.” It may have been harsh, but she, as well as the others, saw my meaning.

Cadence stared at me with wide eyes, mouth agape. After a few moments of stunned silence, she gathered her thoughts and straightened herself. “I-I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I-I—”

I took a long breath, but smiled soon after, forgetting what was done. “You are forgiven.”

“T-thank you, Fang.” Shocked, she retreated behind Luna, now separating herself from a ticked Solar Princess.

Carapace cleared her throat. “While I’ve known you for only a day, you’ve more than proved to be a stal—wolf of valor, honesty, and kindness.” She then turned to Celestia who stood tall, retaining her usual regal stance. “And Princess Sun-butt has offered you knighthood.”

Celestia gave her a shocked, yet humored scowl, a smile dancing on her lips. “Putting name calling aside…” She quickly stuck her tongue out at the Changeling Queen before continuing. “Yes, you’re here by offered the roll of Knighthood. Should you choose to accept it, you’ll be given property of your liking. Assuming it’s not already owned. And I can have more than enough ponies build you a mansion. A title will be bestowed upon you, you may choose any you deem pleasing. And finally, you’ll be given staff and guard if you like for your mansion.”

As she finished, I mulled over the new info. I was basically being given noble-ship. Or knighthood on a silver platter. But before I could answer, a thought came to mind.

“Your highness, perhaps it’s best that I decide on this after we deal with the remaining enemy changelings. Best not to claim the riches before the battle is won.” I crossed my arms, trying to relay the message that I wasn’t willing to accept until the job was fully done.

The eldest Princess gave a nod. “How true.”

“U-um,” Came a soft voice from my right, I turned to see Luna inching closer, leaving a wilting Cadence to Celestia’s mercy. “C-could you show me how to draw my claws? I-I haven’t learned that yet.”

“Sure.” I answered with an evil grin. “Hey Carapace, could I have a stack of paper and a drawing utensil? If art isn’t her thing, this could take a while.”

The Queen did as asked but stopped with a double take, bursting into a fit of laughter soon after. The rest of the Princesses soon got it and joined in a chorus of giggles, but Luna just gave me a deadpan glare. Yet, her eyes suddenly widened in near shock and she reverted to her small, hesitant self. Very odd.

She was growing scared, her body slightly trembling in my shadow. Her arms were meekly crossed over her chest, making her act like she’d been dowsed with water. I relaxed and gave her a reassuring smile before unfolding my arms, extending my right arm toward her and unsheathing my claws. My fingers spread automatically was the sharp curved bones revealed themselves, their white surface glistening in the candlelight. Luna slowly unwrapped her arms before she copied my movements, grunting as she tried and failed to unsheathe her claws. I noticed by her movements that she was focusing on the hand and not the arm, where the tendons are, the claw’s source of action. Or at least, that’s what I thought. As when I usually did it, their motion sprung from that area.

I moved closer, studying her arms. She must have noticed as she soon stopped and looked up at me with a light blush. Ok then… I’m not imagining it, she was blushing… Odd… I dismissed the idea before continuing.

“Here.” I whispered. I then stepped behind her and gently grasped her wrist and used my other hand to press down on her tendons, motioning up toward her hand.

Luna soon focused back on the task and pushed, earning a sliver of white bone to pierce her fingertips. She grunted but continued to push. Another few millimeters of bone sprouted forth. Her hand started to shake, beads of sweat started to form on her forehead. Their salty smell mixed with her own scent.

“If it hurts, stop. You don’t need to get it right away.” I said into her ear. “It takes practice, have patience and it’ll come.”

She then stopped pushing and clutched her aching wrist, a few drops of blood flowing from her fingertips as the bone receded. I let go as she looked up at me, our eyes meeting. Her silver rings glowed in the light, adding an air of mystery to them. I could only imagine what they’d look like in the dark of the night.

“While that was very interesting and somewhat… u-unsettling, we should move on to more pressing matters.” Celestia chimed in, draping a wing over her sister.

“Yes, I think we should discuss our plan of attack; how to deal with the changeling impostors.” The crimson Queen pointed out, leaning against her wooden desk while rubbing her cheek in thought.

The Princesses exchanged ideas, Celestia, Twilight, and Cadence wanted to use a sneak attack while Luna and Carapace voted for a frontal assault. I gave the two plans some thought, but soon came up with an idea and stepped forward. “Hey, I might have something.”

Third POV:

Princess Celestia had gathered all the Solar Guard, saying that the strange wolf had foalnapped her nephew and was planning to attack Canterlot with a Changeling Hive. Glimmering Shield, new Captain of the Royal Guard, had taken this news sternly, determined to protect the Princesses with all that she had. Though she was a unicorn, not being very strong nor on Shining Armor’s level of magic prowess, she wouldn’t let that get in the way and cause herself grief over what she couldn’t accomplish. Instead, she decided to stick to her Majesty like glue. She went where Celestia went, ate where she ate, and slept where she slept. And no, she slept just outside her Highness’ royal chambers. On a wooden stool, in the dark… alone. It was a very daunting task. She even heard the Princess talk in her sleep a few times, but it sounded like she was in destress. But then again, her voice was muffled, so it could’ve been her just having a nightmare, nothing Princess Luna couldn’t handle.

Gleaming Shield was currently stationed with her Highness as she and two of her best guards, Narrow Path and Hard Case, made their way down one of the many hallways in the Palace. All was quiet, too quiet. Shield positioned herself in front of the Princess with her the two guards attending the rear. The group soon came upon the threshold, but it suddenly slammed in their faces, as did every other door in the hall. All slamming shut with a hard click.

“What’s this?!?!” Gleaming roared. She turned back to the door in front of her and smacked her fist on it, her thunderous knocks ringing throughout the hall. “OPEN UP!!!”

The slide peaking hole in the door, which had recently been installed, opened to reveal a completely pink face with blue eyes, a cheery smile plastered into her muzzle. “What’s the password?” The slot closed.

“What?!” Gleaming exclaimed in shock.

“Nnnope.” The slot opened and closed again, showing the pink mare only when she spoke.

“Open up!” The Captain yelled.

“Not even close.” The pink mare chimed.

Gleaming huffed. “You have three seconds…one!”

A large black claw reached down from the ceiling and lifted Narrow Path from his spot, the guard not even getting the chance to scream as he was knocked out by a clobbering fist.

“TWO!!” Gleaming demanded, yet no answer came.

The second guard, Hard Case, was so fixed on his vanished comrade that he missed the door behind him opening, a dozen colorful hands reached out and grabbed him. All dragging him into the room so quick, all that remained of him was his degraded helmet.

“Three…?” Gleaming turned to see the Princess with a stunned look on her face, looking around as dumbfounded as the Captain. Shield then looked down to see a single golden helmet rolling around on the marble floor, coming to a stop at her hooves.

Her breathing became shallow, eyes shrank to pinpricks, darting around the hall for some unseen ghost haunting the place. That is, until the door opened as a towering Changeling Queen stood over her, raising a bottle of wine above the Captain’s helmet before smashing it against her head.

“Darn,” The crimson Queen lamented as the mare fell to the floor. “Such a good year too.”

Meanwhile, in another part of the castle…

Three guards raced after a supposed changeling imposter Twilight, only to stop as a white gloved hand breached their vision. Said hand belonged to a pink mare in a mime outfit, who acted as if she was looking through a window, face pressed against the invisible glass. Only after a few seconds did she look off to her right with a hand over her eyes, searching for something far off. The guards looked at her, puzzled. That is, until they followed her gaze and saw what she was searching for.

With a thunderous roar, a massive wall of black fur, golden eyes, teeth, and claws charged the group of highly trained peace keepers. The guards instantly dropped their swords and spears, screaming like scared fillies on Nightmare Night, only to be bulldozed down the hall. All that remained of them were three helmets and a mockingly “scared” mime. Her hands covering her “shocked” face.

Fang’s POV:

That was a blast! I’m not going to lie, that was fun. Especially when I ran at those guards, OH DANG that was awesome!!... But sadly, there’s a time for fun and a time for work. And this work, was a mess.

I stood with the Princesses and the Main 6 in the dungeon, staring at the two changelings bound in chains. These two ‘infiltrators’, as Carapace called them, were tasked with replacing the royal sisters and running the kingdom with Chrysalis pulling the strings. Now with their Queen dead, they could do nothing as we took the castle back. While I, Pinkie, Carapace, and the Main 6 took care of fake Celestia and her ‘loyal’ guards, the rest took down ‘Luna’. And, Princess Luna fought and beat the imposter with ease, practically one hit and the drone was down. K.O.!!

Now the imposers were defeated and thrown into the dungeons, trembling at the sight of their royal judges. Both sisters, Carapace, Twilight, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Gleaming Shield stood by me while the main 6 watched the prisoners. Shining had filled Shield on current events, though she didn’t take them well. Insisting that I was an assassin hired by Chrysalis, sent to befriend the Royal Sisters and kill them when the time was right. That was when Carapace stepped in, looming over the white unicorn.

“Cease your accusations, Captain.” The Changeling spat. “You know nothing of Fang’s intent. According to Blueblood, he wished to rescue the Sisters for their kingdom’s sake. You dare to call him a liar when he fought by my side? Helped rescue my daughter? And attempted to assist Princess Luna with her knew form, just so he could kill us in our sleep?! You mock the very knights you claim to uphold. You stain them with your fork-tongued words. And you dowse Fang’s honor by saying such wretched things!!”

The mare looked shocked, eyes wide, and frozen as the Queen’s words hit home. Gleaming then cast her gaze down to her hooves, tears threatening to spill. Wait… by the way, where was Blueblood? Eh, probably doing some royal duties, helping with the Princess’ work load. Taking off some of the pressure and stress. Anyway, Gleaming had been ordered to take the night off, I watched as she sulked her way up the stairs and around the corner.

“Ugh, can you believe that mare?!” Rarity shouted with crossed arms after glaring holes into Shield’s skull. “The nerve of her, accusing our hero of such things? An assassin sent to kill us, what rubbish!”

“Mmhm!” Agreed the farm mare, setting her hands on her hips. “Ain’t nopony gonna talk abou’ him like that.”

“Yeah, big meanie. She doesn’t even know him very well… come to think of it, neither do we!!” Piped in Pinkie, letting out a sudden gasp. “WE DON’T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT HIM?!?!”

From out of nowhere, I was suddenly pushed into a chair with a lamp shining down on me, my eyes screwing shut under the infernal light. Pinkie was up in my face, eyes narrowed, and muzzle scrunched, probing my face for any tell tales. My face when from surprised to annoyed, and from annoyed to neutral.

“Ask away.” I said simply, but as Pinkie inched her face closer to mine, I grew hesitant. LORD, SAVE ME!! SEND YOUR ANGELS AND KEEP HER BACK PLEASE!

As if hearing my internal plea, the pink mare slowly stepped back, confused. Her face had gone from suspicious to a raised brow and a sideward frown. Then, without warning, “Okay.” She chippered with a happy skip.

“O-okay, then?” Said Twilight as she walked toward me. I still sat in the chair, figuring it was best otherwise I’d be towering over them. Making them feel small and weak against me, I didn’t want that.

Twilight took a breath before speaking. “When we were on the ship, Bedear—I-I mean, Blueblood, said something about you believing in some deity? Care to explain on that?”

I smiled. “I’ll do better; I’ll sing you an answer.”

All present gave me a mix of confused looks, just before I took a breath and began.

“I stand upon the solid rock of faith in Christ
This steadfast hope shall not break apart within the trial
I am assured His promises will never fail
As long as life remains, He is faithful
God is patient
God is kind
He does not envy
He does not boast
His ways are higher than my own
His thoughts consume the great unknown
Of this alone I am sure
My God is love
I draw my breath under His created windswept sky
I know my hope shall last, long after my flesh retires
From dusk until the dawn, He calls His children home
His righteous love outlasts generations
God is patient
God is kind
He does not envy
He does not boast
His ways are higher than my own
His thoughts consume the great unknown
Of this alone I am sure
My God is love”

I stood from my seat, bowing my head as a warmth enveloped my heart, a love greater than I could ever fathom. I smiled at feeling His touch, gentle and tender as a perfect Father. My voice picked up in might and volume, seeking to praise him with everything I had till my pipes became sore.

“He's Almighty God, Elohim
Maker of the earth
He is the Lord of Hosts, Heaven's King
God of endless worth
His kingdom stands above, every power
Every living soul
His love is like the sun, ever true
Shining over all.”

I raised my arms as they reached for the sky, a tear fell from my eye. I was overwhelmed with His passion, wishing to give all I could to match his, but I couldn’t. I was okay with that, however. Content to give the all praise that I could.

“He's Almighty God, Elohim!
Maker of the earth!
He is the Lord of Hosts, Heaven's King!
God of endless worth!
His kingdom stands above, every power!
Every living soul!
His love is like the sun, ever true!”

Another voice rose with mine, one whom shared my desire to praise God. His voice was like mine, deep and strong, but his was deeper and aggressive. Filled with power and passion.

“Shining over all!! (He is the Lord of Hosts, Heaven's King
God of endless worth)

Shining over all!! (His kingdom stands above, every power
Every living soul
His love is like the sun, ever true
Shining over all!)
God is patient
God is kind
He does not envy
He does not boast
His ways are higher than my own
His thoughts consume the great unknown
Of this alone I am sure
My God is love”

I opened my eyes to see everyone in the room staring at me with wide eyes, some threatening to spill tears. Rarity was the first to speak up from the stunned silence.

“D-darling, that was beautiful.” She wiped away a tear. “Simply lovely.”

Applejack nodded in agreement, “Ah have ta say, ya’ll should take that on the road, ya’d have every mare beggin’ fer ya ta sing.”

I chuckled at that, casually folding my arms and leaning against a wall, “Thanks for the suggestion, but I’d rather not. I see songs like that as a way of praise to my Creator. And like everything on this earth, I worship my Maker to the end of my days.”

Celestia tilted her head, ready with the next question. “What do you mean by ‘like everything on this earth’? I’ve known the Gryphons, the Minotaur, Hippogryphs, Mermanes, and many others, and they’ve never worshiped one like you described. The closest I can think of would be the Great Father that the Buffalos worshiped thousands of years ago. And they never spoke of everything worshiping their deity.”

I nodded, understanding her point of view. “I see what you mean, but in the Bible, Jesus says to the priests, ‘If the men of the earth cease worshiping the Lord, then the very stones will call out His name and sing.’ I know it sounds crazy, but I believe everything; beast, sentient being, plant, and rock praises God in their own way.” I looked toward Luna, smiling slightly. “I’ve even heard the stars sing to him. Playing like thousands of violins and the beating of drums.”

This caught the Princess’ attention further, her eyes sparking with wonder. A smile tugged at her lips, as did mine. That is, until a scoff was heard.

“Yeah right, do ya have any proof?” Snarled Dash as she pressed her face into mine. “I’ve never heard a bush talk, or a stinking rock mumble. So, if you don’t have any hand-held proof, keep your mumbo jumbo to yourself!”

Applejack and Celestia were about to scold her, but I raised a hand and spoke, “Let he who has ears to hear, let him hear. He who has eyes to see, let him see. He who has a mouth to speak, let him speak.”

Rainbow scoffed again, rolling her eyes. “Freak.”

My brows creased. Not wanting to deal with this, I pushed off the wall and walked out the door. But just before I crossed into the hall, I paused as I spoke up, not bothering to look back. “If anyone needs me, I’ll be cleaning up and getting some new clothes.” I gestured to my dirt and mud-covered shirt and pants, filthy from the scuffles I had with a few guards when entering the castle. I then exited the room, hearing the faint shouts and accusations at the daredevil from everypony as I moved along.

However, at the moment, I failed to notice a certain guard in golden armor glaring at me from his pose. His red eyes boring holes into my skull, his hold on his spear tightening. Through gritted teeth, he seethed. “I’ve come too far to let His influence take hold. I need to be rid of that retch… but how?”

Author's Note

Saw this song last night, thought I'd use it.
...I may have shed a few tears :fluttercry: :raritystarry:
Please let me know what you guys thing about this chapter.

8. Come and Get It!!

Author's Note

Hey guys, hope you all like this next chapter. Been real busy and it's only going to get busier. Collage classes are coming up and I'll have little time to write.
Please enjoy and comment. And if anyone comes up with ideas for the story, please let me know. I've already got a few, but i'd also like to see that you guys can come up with. Please and TY :pinkiehappy:

Did a little touch up on that one section, hopefully it's better. A thumbs up to Minaren for the advice. However, I still kept the musing Fang did, I felt like it needed to stay. Shortened it down so it's not a case of rambling. Please let me know if I did better or need to remove it completely. Still new and looking for tips

8. Come and Get It!!

“What!?” Celestia’s voice rocked the room.

Chandeliers swayed, cups and plates went flying across the hall. I, along with a giggling Pinkie, screaming Rarity, and flailing Trixie glided over carpet and table alike. One moment I sat in my chair between Trixie and Fluttershy, Discord staring at me as if I’d just pranked him, and the next I was sailing through the air like a ragdoll with three crying/Wheee-ing mares.

After crashing head first into the double doors, which hurt (a lot, I might add), I slowly sat up with an aching back. I turned to find I’d used a certain white unicorn as a cushion, her body slumped against the door. My eyes burst wide open before I helped Rarity to her hooves, her legs shaking with the effort.

“You ok?” I asked after she took a few deep breaths, she was close to hyperventilating. “Anything broken?”

The fashionista rubbed her sore bum. “No, no injuries. Only my pride as a Lady, nothing more. And thank you darling.”

“No problem.” I nodded before turning back to a stunned Celestia and Luna. Both staring at me.

“I-I’m s-so sorry, Fang!” The Solar Princess begged, her eyes starting to tear up. “I-I lost control, I—”

“It’s ok.” I assured, assisting the other two mares to their hooves. “Your back in control now, and no one was hurt. A win-win, as my brother would sometimes say.”

The Princess gave a little smile before recomposing herself. “My apologies everypony, I didn’t mean to shout… i-it’s just been…” She suddenly wilted, her smile disintegrating.

Luna took up her sister’s sentence, the Solar Princess sniffling and eyes watering. “It has been some time since we heard of the Tree speaking. Not since Mother passed have we heard such things. And that was over thousands of years ago. Long before...” She sighed, no doubt remembering her ulterior self.

I nodded solemnly, understanding their grief. “And when the Tree spoke to her, what did it say? If I might ask.”

“The only thing I remember was that Mother reported it saying, you are not worthy. After that, we left and didn’t return till Discord ruled.” The Lunar Princess spared the Draconaquis a glance. “However short it was.”

The Lord of Chaos huffed, troughing his sombrero and maracas behind him, a startled cat hissing in the distance. “Enough about that, I think we’ve touched on that too much. Yes, my reign was short. Mostly because of the two party-poopers over here.” He jabbed a thumb over to the Princesses, his nail flipping up like a lid and out launched a flurry of smoke and sparks. The should of a gunshot sounding, only to reveal the Princesses covered in soot and grime. A small flame flickering in Luna’s mane.

Discord blew out his assaulting finger old-west style as the two sisters cleaned themselves with napkins. Luna shot her former enemy a scowl and doused the flame, her eyes spilling over with irritation.

“Oh don’t give me that look Moon.” The nickname caused Luna to scowl deeper and blush, and from what I could see, she was trying not to search her dress’ backside.

I suddenly found myself baring my fangs and snarling at the Chaos Lord, his red and yellow eyes locking onto me. My claws slowly unsheathed, the sounds of popping bone and spitting flesh filling the room. A low growl sounded in my throat.

“Show her some respect, spawned whelp. She, as well as her sister, are your rulers.” We growled, our head lowering slightly in preparation of attack. It seemed that whenever I got mad or irritated, my Wolf would partially take over and we’d act as one. I didn’t know about our situation at the time, but this is what I thought of it. “Give them respect and you will slowly earn mine. Very slowly.”

Discord nodded repeatedly, his pupils shrunk, his breathing quick and shallow. My Wolf retreated into the depths of my head without a fight, his work completed. Maybe I should’ve named him there and then, but I was too focused on my target to care.

I huffed as I leapt forward, closing the distance between us. My lips pulled back further with a deep snarl, eyes narrowing. “Good.”

Luna stepped forward, no doubt intent on defusing the situation. “At any rate, thank you Fang, but your assistance isn’t re—”

“AUNTY!!” A screeching yell halted the Princess’ words. My memory seemed to recognize the voice though, bringing back images of dashing unicorn stallion. Not a minute later did Blueblood step into the dining hall, a smug scowl edged into his pale muzzle.

I watched as everyone in the room (save the Prince) cringed, indicating he was unwanted. Much like the Blueblood we all know and hate (the one I personally loved to see get beaten), he strode into the room without any greeting. He simply strutted up to the Princesses, each holding their own regal stance. Celestia stood straight with a warm and loving smile, welcoming the Prince with a polite nod. Luna sat in her chair, leaning back with her hands resting on her stomach, not paying the brat of a Prince any heed. She closed her eyes and looked about ready to doze off, if it weren’t for the fact she occasionally glared at her nephew, I would’ve thought otherwise.

“Hello dear nephew, how goes your day?” The Solar Princess asked in a motherly voice, though I imagine she regretted it.

Blueblood huffed with a raised nose, stuffing his hands into his pockets, the sound of many bits clinking following. “Terrible, dear Aunty. When I arose this morning, I heard talk of some discussing beast wondering the halls and some ludicrous filly’s tale about said mutt braving the wilds to feast on my own two aunts. HA, how preposterous!”

The last statement was solidified with a stomp. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Rarity was flipping her butter knife in her hand, murder flooding her eyes. I then took notice of the others. The rest of the main six looked ready to pound the Prince into goo, Dash looking the most prepared with her wings already spread. Cadence and Shining sat off to the side, rolling their eyes at his rant. Flurry, oblivious to all the commotion, continued to play with her doll. The toy horse’s legs swaying this way and that as the filly made it walk, probably frolicking through bright green fields. I stifled a chuckle as she made her doll jump up and down, she muttered a little song, mumbling happily with each action.

I then turned my attention back to the other half of the royal family, Blueblood continuing his rant. “…nd that was just the start of it, next I asked the maid to get me a platter of hayfries and she brings me back a bowl of salad. What is she, DEAF?!...”

“Actually Blueblood, I asked her to bring you that salad. Doctor Cord said you should be eating more healthy choices if you wish to gain muscle.” Celestia had sat down and was facing her relative with a patient smile. Did her cheeks even ache? Seriously, I’ve never been able to smile that long, especially with such boring topics.

The Prince’s eye twitched. “Well… I suppose…” He finally turned his head and sneered down the table at the assembled group of mares.

“Pf, mares. The only things we as stallions are destined to dominate. Their rightful place is in bed and under us as they quiver. The kitchen and broom closet are their playgrounds.” I caught this, as well as other insults toward the assembled mares. The stallion, if you could call him that, muttered all this under his breath, below anyone’s prying ears. That is, except mine and Luna’s, as I noticed her scowl deeply at him and her ears twitched toward him. When his hateful gaze set upon me, his eyes went wider than dinner plates, pupils turned to pinpricks. “A-aunty?”

“Yes, dear nephew?” She followed his gaze to me, the Princess offered me a gentle nod and a comforting smile. To which I nodded back before arching my back and stretching, fixing my hands and letting my claws slip into view. “Ah, yes, this is the so called ‘beast’ you mentioned. Obsidian Fang, please meet my nephew, Prince Blueblood. Blue, this was our rescuer from Chrysalis’ Hive, Fang.”

Blueblood hadn’t seemed to pay any attention as he was too busy trying not to faint. His legs quivered beneath him, his arms trying to shield his rib cage, and eyes shrinking even further.

Once I finished my morning stretch, I stood to my full height and walked over, making sure my—our steps were heavy as they shook the marble floor. We stopped about five feet away from the cowering Prince, giving him a half smile, knowing our sharp teeth were on display.

“Du kaller oss en dyret nar du kan ikke engang se selv. (You call us a beast when you can’t even see yourself)” Our deep, intertwined voices rang throughout the hall. Memories of our language class from high school surfacing. “Vi vet hvor vil du snart ringe hjem, og Black hjertet skal brenne dine synder forbli Unforgiven. (We know where you’ll soon call home, and your black heart shall burn should your sins remain unforgiven)”

“Mornin’, your Majesty. Nice to meet you.” I then regained control and leaned down to the Prince’s ear, the smell of sweat becoming palpable. “You ever say or treat any mare in that way, I will personally wring your neck and send you to the moon, without the Elements. You get the message?” I finished with a snarl and popping my knuckles next to his head, wishing I could shave him bald and use his mane as a mop. It was defiantly long enough.

The Prince, being the height of society and nobility he was, made a break for the door without a word and sped as fast as he could down the hall to the safety of his room. Or possibly an underground bunker, either of which, I didn’t care.

“Kjore, kjore lille prinsen. (run, run little prince)” The words rolled off my tongue before I lost composure in a giggling fit. I was barely able to hold back my applause as I started laughing like a mad man. I ended up leaning against the table to steady myself.

“You did that on purpose, didn’t you?” Asked a perplexed Rainbow Dash, the rest of the girls staring at me with a mix of smiles and shock. Celestia and Luna just seemed surprised and relieved at the same time.

I gave them a triumphant grin before addressing them. “Yeah.” I managed to laugh out. “Seeing as you all gave him your disapproval, I thought I’d get rid of him for you. That and I was getting tire of listening. Even I try and never complain that much. And Celestia, you also seemed to dislike his company. Why bother with his attitude? Why not kick him out and send him on the road, huh?”

The Princess grew a sad smile, her eyes dimming slightly. “Well, he’s family. You can never choose family… regardless of how troublesome they are…” Her eyes glanced over the assembled table, her smile brightening. “But you can choose friends.”

My grin widened, my teeth coming into view behind ash lips. “Very true.”

“However, it wouldn’t hurt to give it a try.” Luna mumbled, only a moment latter did she realize I heard her words. Her head rose, silver ringed eyes catching mine and looking very guilty.

I gave her another quick smile along with a chuckle. “When you’re ready, give me a call. I’ll dropkick him at the word.” My smile returned before I delivered one of my favorite lines in Television history. “And we’ll all be happy, happy, happy.” My grin stretched to its fullest, putting Pinkie’s to the test.

“Happy, happy, happy?” Applejack, who’d been slowly sipping on a cup of coffee, ever so slowly waking, piped up. “What ya’ll talk’n ‘bout?”

“Famous words of a bearded red neck.”

“Red neck?” Her hat sat sideways on her head, making one ear stand straight while the other played hide and seek. AJ scratched her head, letting a few loose strands of heir fall over her forehead.

I smiled. “Someone who lives in the south. Anyway…” I was cut off as a waiter dressed in a black suit lowered a shining platter before me. He rested a hand on the plate’s covering, ready to present a meal worthy of a king.

“Your breakfast, sir.” His curled mustache bent upward with his smile before he pulled the covering up to reveal two stacks of large, brown, steaming, mouth-watering, perfectly baked pieces of Heaven. Waffles. My jaws immediately began drooling like a waterfall. “Shall I leave the syrup here with you sir, or shall I pour some for you?”

I finally managed to push back some tears and swallowed a lump in my throat. Lord, you’ve blessed me so much… and I love ya for it. I needed me some waffles!! “That bottle of syrup isn’t gonna survive this encounter. Might as well leave it were it can accept its fate.”

“Very well, sir.” With that, the stallion left me to drool uncontrollably over my plate of warm goods.

“Takk! (thank you)” I shouted after him.

I was about to dive right in when I remembered something my family always taught me to do before a meal. I slowly hunched over my plate, closed my eyes and folded my hands. The waves of warm steam still tickling my nose.

Lord, I come before you today to thank you for the amazing meal you’ve placed before me. Thank you for the wonderful friends you’ve placed at my side, the people I could help rescue. Lord, I know they’ve had it rough and need your guidance. Please give me the strength to help and show the love you’ve given me. Please help me figure out this new life and body, the amazing strength and power you’ve given me, I will do my best to use it for your glory and might. And I pray for the people who’ve been running this country for the thousands of years they’ve been in power, please show them your wisdom and love through me. I hope to do as you’ve instructed and raise a church here and build on your family tree. In all this I pray, in your holy name. Amen.

I then resumed my position above my plate, mouth starting to water again. That is, until I caught a glimpse of everypony and she-wolf giving me curious looks. I looked everyone over and felt confused, I shrugged in response. “What?”

“What were you doing? Trixie’s never seen anypony do that, and she’s been almost everywhere in Equestria.” Said the blue unicorn from the far side of the table, I’d almost forgotten she was there.

I gave her a dismissive shrug, keeping it casual. “Praying.”

“Ooh, ooh!! My great-great-great-great-great grandmama prayed a lot when she was a filly!” Pinkie grinned from her seat next to Fluttershy and Dash, her hand raised as if she were in class. “Yeppers! Prayed nearly every hour of everyday! She prayed to Faust for a whole bunch of goodies.”

My heart sunk into my stomach at that. Not saddened that her ancestor prayed for food things, but that she prayed to a mere mare, I didn’t mean to make the bar stoop. If her ancestor were to pray, it should be to the Creator, not someone who’s seen as an idle and can die. They had been lead astray and were doomed to be separated from their Maker, doomed to never feel love, joy, peace, and kindness for the rest of eternity.
I’ve always done what God asked to the best of my ability, and even if I screwed up, He’s already forgiven. Be kind and loving, even to your enemies. Trust me, that one’s a pain to accomplish, never easy. But if life were easy, I’d be snoring away under an oak tree till noon and climbing trees and mountains until dark.

“Darling, are you alright?” Rarity asked with a smile. I shook my head, apparently, I’d been staring at my plate of semi-warm waffles. “Would you like for us to stop so you can eat?”

I looked down at my breakfast again, I wanted nothing more than to clean the plate and slurp up every last chunk of baked good. However, it would be rude to put them on hold. But, then again, I did need some warm food in me. “Perhaps if we could hold up on the questions until I’m done? I need something to eat so I don’t end up dozing off.” I then leaned back and began to playfully snore.

Rarity giggled with a hand covering her smile. “Of course darling.”

I nodded in thanks before picking up my fork and knife, only to have both snap in my hands like thin twigs, leaving nothing but useless silver scrap in my hands. I promptly tossed the broken silverware on the table next to my plate and cupped my hands together in frustration, growling. I quickly licked my dry lips and stared at my hands, their claws— wait, my claws…

My claws. I could use my new claws to eat. I’d always liked finger food, now I was taking it to a whole new level. I then focused on my appendages and extended my natural utensils. Two inches worth of sharp bone slit my fingertips down the middle before I sliced a chunk of waffle off the main stack. I soon took the syrup bottle and nearly flooded the plate in the thick, sweet, delicious nectar of all things breakfast.

It took me roughly twenty minutes to devour the plait’s contents, licking the last of the syrup from my sticky claws. I looked up to see a number of concerned faces staring at me. I took a second to search all present at the table, studying their faces.

“Even when I first broke my chamber’s door, it didn’t come that easily.” Luna muttered, to which my ears perked in her direction. After a moment, the Princess stood and looked at me with a stern gaze. “I challenge you to a match of strength and skill.”

Everyone in the room gasped, even Celestia looked taken aback. All eyes staring at the Lunar Princess, my own face twisted into confusion, brow raised in a sharp point.

“L-Luna, you can’t possibly do this!” Celestia finally stuttered out, grasping current events. “If you couldn’t tell, he outweighs you in strength and build! I can bend almost any metal with my bear hands, but with a good amount of difficulty. Now you challenge him, of all beings, to a fight!?! Wha…uh… E-ev-even the Minitour King has at least some trouble flexing hard metals! With Fang’s show of strength in that accident, he could tear you in half if he wanted to!!”

“I KNOW!!” Luna shouted, nearing Royal Canterlot Voice levels. “But I’d still like to see.”

“Um, Princess?” Asked a nearly giggling and trembling Twilight, holding a paper pad and quill that had some scribbles on it.

Celestia took a breath to calm herself. “Yes Twilight?”

“While Fang was eating, I took the liberty of measuring the level of strength it would take to brake the silverware that easily and the measure of strength that Luna possesses… that we know of so far.” She looked down at her notes, Applejack leaned over to see the pad, her eyes bulged a moment later.

The farm mare whistled in her amazement. “Woo nilly. Ah’ve never been to good at math, but woo-nilly, that’s a lot of force.”

“Yes.” The lavender Alicorn stated before going on. “Apparently, Fang has three point eight the times of strength you have, Princess.”

Celestia’s eyes widened till they looked ready to pop out. “H-ho-how?”

Twilight shrugged. “I don’t know, and Luna is at equal strength levels with you, maybe a bit more so.”

“So, let me get this straight…” Discord chided in, his arms crossed over his chest while he leaned back in his chair, smoking on a bubbling pipe. A mass of red spaghetti overflowing the pipe. “Shaggy here is stronger than Celestia!? Goddess of the Sun, Reaper of Darkness, Raiser of the Lone Star, and Bringer of the Elements?!”

Everyone nodded in sync. The Draconaquis leaned forward to stare at me, eyes wide in excitement. “Care for an arm-wrestling match?”

I let loose a chuckle, “Maybe later, Mismatch.”

Discord barked out a long laugh. “Oh, good one! Hahahahaha!!”

I then stood, very gently cleaning my hands with a napkin before marching up to the Lunar Princess. “I accept your challenge.”

The Princess of the Night took a breath, her exhale spilling out her scent. “Very well. Do you require any armor? Anything that might make the fight more comfortable?”

I smiled and gave a huff of amusement. “No. If I’m going to fight, I’ll fight like a man. No armor.”

Everyone seemed stunned by this, the loudest gasp coming from Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash was quick to get in my face, zipping around the table to meet me. “Dude, are you INSANE?!?! Going into a fight without any protection? That’s like flat out asking to be killed!”

I couldn’t tell why, but for some reason, I didn’t feel like I needed it. I felt as if I knew my skin could take the punishment and still fight. Maybe my Wolf had something to do with it? By the way, I thought I’d name him… Dawn… does that sound good? A sudden rumble echoed throughout my head, a hum of agreement from my counterpart. Dawn it was. For our eyes glow like the coming light of the Builder’s sun. Anyway, Dawn assured me that I could take almost any punishment given.

I looked down at the daredevil with a smirk. “I’ll be ok.”

Dash gave me a firm nod in return, the thrusted her pointing hand in my face. “Good, ‘cause I want to give that arm-wrestling thing a shot.”

I huffed and raised an eyebrow at that. “Ok?”

“Excuse me, Fang, darling?” Called Rarity as she walked up, looking a bit nervous. “I’d feel awfully terrible if you went into a fight without any protection… at least a little bit. Perhaps an arm guard? Or something a little more stylish than ripped jeans and a shirt like that.” She pointed at my Wonderbolts GO shirt, the mini Spitfire soring into view.

“Hey, are you dissing the Wonderbolts?!” Shouted Dash as she pumped a fist at the fashionista.

Rarity in turn let out a snobbish huff, sticking her nose in the air. “Hardly darling, I just couldn’t bare to see such a fine shirt get ruined.”

“Oh.”

The alabaster unicorn then turned back to me as she glided her hands over my shoulders and chest, I could feel my face heating up slightly. “Come darling, I have some work to do. And if you want me to make you come new clothes, now’s the time for me to take your measurements.”

I shook my head with a grin before following the mare. “Alright.”

Luna’s POV:

After further talk on Fang’s current strength level, I descended to the Lunar Keep to fetch my custom-made armor. Each was a sleek black plate of metal that overlapped with each piece. From the shoulders to the ankles, I was soon dressed in fine Mithril plated armor, each surface glistening like polished obsidian.

Soon after gathering my Warhammer, which I kept in a pocket dimension at all times, as to keep it close by and always on hand. So, I collected my hammer and dual daggers, each strapped to my back. Once all weapons were accounted for, I made my way to the training yard. This was where most of the Royal Guard trained and worked out. When I entered the area, all manner of equipment had been removed to allow a wide field of movement. Only the stone tiled floor and eight pillars stood, the ten-foot pillars standing in a circle around a normally sized ring, yet I doubted that it would work for me and Fang. I then turned to my left to see Tia and the others sitting on a set of bleachers, all waving and smiling at me. Rarity soon came from the door I’d entered and joined her friends. Discord sat clothed in a gold and red jersey and a black ballcap that had Fang’s eyes and facial scars covering the bill and front. A bag of popcorn sat in his arms, the Draconaquis shoving handfuls into his jaws. I gazed around to find my opponent, but he was nowhere to be seen.

I waved back to my sister and friends. “Has Fang showed yet?”

Tia shook her head. “Not yet, Lulu.”

As if to answer our question, the double doors leading to the castle’s halls shook with an astounding blow, almost ripping themselves off their hinges. I could smell the other wolf behind the door, his scent clear to me among the sourdough from his breakfast. He was trying to scare me. Smart. The battle of the mind must be fought before the one of body. However, this tactic would’ve been better used on the megger changelings or anypony with little experience in battle. Me however, I had seen countless battles and wars, I didn’t scare easily.

Suddenly, the doors burst open as the towering form of Obsidian loomed over me on the steps. True to his word, he wore no armor over his chest, his firm muscles flexing beneath his black fur. While his right arm was left bare, his right arm had been dawned in leather and steal armor. A pair of thick gauntlets started at his wrists and ended just before the elbows, and a large curved plate of metal shielded his upper arm and shoulder, three wicked blades edged themselves from the shoulder plate. The broadsword he’d used to rescue us was strapped to his back, a thick grey rag was wrapped around the hilt, making the grip larger for his broad hands. Fang’s face was twisted from the kind and noble smile he usually wore to a snarling and fearless beast’s expression. It seemed that the Fang we’d known was gone, all that remained was a vicious beast bent of my undoing. Yet Star assured me that he was just pretending and “getting into character”.

Tia stood up from her seat on the bleachers, holding a green flag. “Ready?”

I nodded in confirmation before Tia took a breath to calm herself, raising the flag. “Set…”

My eyes bore into Fang’s, his eyes becoming half dark blue and half gold. The rings of deep yellow thickening, threatening to engulf the blue. Was something going on that we were unaware of? Something dangerous?

“Go!” With that, Tia waved the flag and sat down. Her face bent into worry.

At that second, my opponent charged and unsheathed his sword. He raised it to his side, ready for the fight. I braced myself for the oncoming attack, raising my hammer above my shoulder. But Fang didn’t stop to attack, he just kept coming, barreling toward me like an enraged Minitour. He lifted his sword wielding arm and slammed into me. His free arm rapped around my back, the pressure building as the sound of armor denting rang in my ears. The black wolf let out a bestial roar as he barreled into an opposing pillar, dust and rock crumbling around us as he kept running. My back and neck started to ache.

Fang stopped and flung his arm out, grasping my arm along the way, he lead me to unroll into the hard surface of a nearby pillar. Using the momentum he’d given me, I whirled around said stone cylinder and raised my hammer in one stroke. The thousand-year-old Warhammer connected with his jaw, I shook off the pain form my landing as he stumbled back. He then gripped his aching chin and smiled, almost insanely.

“Now that… was AWESOME.” He popped his jaw and knuckles, his grin expanding to its fullest. “Let’s see what we can come up with.”

I didn’t know what he was talking about, but I knew it wasn’t good. He then stabbed a large chunk of pillar and swirled in a circle, letting the boulder fling off his sword as it charged toward me. I took a batter’s stance and swung my hammer, obliterating the torso sized rock… only to have Fang bearhug me from the cloud of dust. His thick arms rapped around me in a way you’d find unappealing, his muscles rippling as the pressure built, threatening to crush me in two. I looked down at my attacker with a hard eye, Fang stared at me with a neutral gaze, not even snarling as his power grew. I drew my head back and lashed it at the black wolf’s cranium, pain erupted in my head. Fang shook his own head and blinked but kept his grip on me and kept the pressure even.

Thunder rumbled overhead, lightning sparked and crackled. Dark clouds steadily rolled in from the west, blocking the sun’s precious light. I managed to hear Rainbow Dash comment over the roaring thunder claps, “Hey, rain wasn’t in the schedule! What gives?!”

I was curious myself but being crushed tends to relieve you of such worries. Suddenly, a single bolt of lightning surged down from the dark heavens. The bolt found its target; the wolf currently hugging me with all his might. The lightning struck, its energies engulfing Fang, his response was an intelligent “uuuuh?”. It seemed that the energy didn’t affect him in any harmful way. A second bolt raged at him, it struck with no consequences. Strangely, the electrical charges didn’t disperse, they stayed put, providing an eternal surge of energy onto the oblivious wolf. Then, a third found it’s mark. Slowly, a pour of rain descended on us, all present on the sidelines grumbled as they were drenched. Finally, under the strain of his embrace, I let my hammer fall to the scorching floor. I noticed Discord popped an umbrella over himself and Fluttershy, but left everypony else in the miserable rain. Rarity looked exceptionally peeved, her cold glare seemed to freeze the rain, aimed at the Draconaquis.

Fang finally broke from his dumbfounded trance, shaking his head again as he released me from his iron grip. I plummeted to my knees, taking deep breaths. “Hey, you ok?” He asked as he patted my shoulder. I nodded, as this wasn’t a true battle and there was no need to anger myself.

The black wolf then looked himself over, raised his hands to his chest, and clenched them, the lightning halted its assault, the clouds flashing and continuing to pour rain on us. Fang shook his head, eyes blinking rapidly.

“Man, this is nuts.” He clapped his hands; a flurry of lightning flew from his hands and into the floor. “Yikes, hahaha!”

Forget what I said earlier…

I gritted my teeth, my grip on my Warhammer tightening. No way I was going down. I was a seasoned war hero, one of the mightiest among warriors! A Princess of Dark War, they’d called me, and I would not let that name fall at this day! Not now, not ever!

The lightning suddenly encased him, his eyes invaded by sparkling white light, arcs of electricity springing forth. A swirl of crackling white energy surged over his hands, stretching over his arms and chest. Tan markings aglow with a shining golden light. So lost in my observations was I that failed to see the punch he was delivering and was suddenly sent flying over the stone yard. I blinked away the pain and stretched my wings, their broad and long feathers spreading twice my armlength. I turned back to Fang in terror. His eyes and body let loose an array of alabaster lightning along with his roar, ruins glowing, and huffing out columns of smoke and dark orange fire. This was beyond thrilling and terrifying. Could I possibly have these abilities too? Could I learn to breath fire and control lightning?

I took a quick look at my own markings, their fluid and graceful edges a dull grey. I suddenly felt very jealous. How could he, somepony who awoke merely days ago discover so much about himself and leave me in the dust?! I, Princess of the Night?!? Letting this anger fuel me, I turned to my opponent and rushed toward him, hammer lifted and ready to maim. As I sored after him, the wolf turned and braced for my inevitable impact. My Warhammer collided with his chest before he was sent tumbling into a still standing pillar, that same column being reduced to dust and pebbles. Fang wheezily stood, his fur matted and drenched, whipping his head around until he found me charging him again. The lightning was gone, but he had another attack installed.

The dark hound took a quick breath and unleashed a furry of flame and black smoke, I was barely able to evade the attack, but I managed to skim the edge and sore over him. However, the torrent of fire pursued, chasing me down as it heated my feet. I climbed above the fires, weaving and rolling between the flames. I sharply veered back at Fang, diving under the fire breath, preparing to end this fight. Our bodies collided, and we tumbled in a ball of fur, limbs, and protests. When our ride finally ended, I laid on my back with Fang laying on top of me. He rolled his way off of me and shook his head, trying to straighten his rolling eyeballs.

“Ouch!” He mumbled as he smacked his head. “That hurt.”

“Not as much as this will!” I countered as I rushed for my hammer, Fang in turn rolled backward and stopped with his back to a still intact pillar.

He stood and grasped the grey stone column, extending his claws and digging into it’s surface. With a snarl, he ripped the pillar from it’s roots and snapped it in half over his leg, presenting them as boxing gloves.

“We’ll see.” He teased with a grin, he pounded the two halves together to make his point known.

We started toward each other before Tia shouted, “ENOUGH!”

I turned to see Tia standing with a neutral mask, her amazement and wavering concern breaking through slightly. “I think the training yard has been put through enough, don’t you think?”

Both of us looked around at the destruction we’d caused, the bruises and cuts making themselves known to me in great pains. The yard was a mess. Pebbles and rubble scattered themselves over the tills, scorch marks surrounded the area, and spiderwebbed craters littered the ground. Fang let loose a whistle.

“Dang, looks like either me or someone else’s got a lot of cleaning ahead of them.” Words could never be truer.

“Perhaps—” But my proposal was cut short as the double doors burst open, the sight of my nephew dampening my mood.

“There he is!” The incompetent snob pointed at Fang, seeming to shrug off that one of the massive doors had fallen off its battered hinges and toppled to the ground. “Apprehend that beast for insulting and threatening the crowned Prince of Equestria!”

Oh joy, the plot-hole was back. Bucking-tastic!

9. Let's Talk

Needless to say, Blueblood’s attempt to arrest me proved null. As he spouted things about him being a prince and that it was undignifying for him to be dragged away, he also said some things that I’d rather not repeat. One of the lesser of these was saying that I was a monster that deserved to be locked away in the depths of Tartarus.

But thankfully, Celestia had ordered two of her guards to take him to his room and lock the door. After that the Princess rubbed her temples to ease her growing headache, no doubt caused by her nephew’s shouting. After she calmed herself, I stepped forward.

“Hey, uh, should I help with cleaning up?” I took another moment to think, looking around at the ruined yard. “Or did you have something you wanted me to do?”

The eldest Princess smiled. “Well…” She too looked around at the damage, assessing my request. “You could help with the broken pillars, otherwise there is nothing I can think of. The palace staff can take care of the rest.”

“Ok.” I nodded as I mulled it over. “I guess I’ll go and wonder around after I wash up.”

“Sounds good. But please stay within the castle grounds, I’d rather the populace not go into a panic.” She turned toward the ruined doors but stopped before turning back to me with a thoughtful smile. “Actually, would you consider my earlier offer?”

“About becoming a knight? A noble?”

“Yes. From what I’ve seen, you act like the nobles of old. A kind, gentle, and ferocious warrior.” She stole a glance at Luna’s armor, looking at the dents and scratch marks in detail. “And though what you believe is a little… strange, I mean no offence…”

“None taken. I’ve heard worse.” I shrugged.

“I see great potential in you Obsidian. The makings of a legendary knight. You are a good stal-er- wolf at heart.”

I chuckled at that.

“What?” Celestia smiled with a quick laugh of her own.

“That last line’s similar to what my Mom used to say.” My mood soured after a moment, remembering my predicament. I shook my head, mumbling to myself, “Never mind about that last part.”

The Princess seemed to pick up on my sadness, she placed a hand on my shoulder. “I’m sorry for your loss. If you’d like, I’ll have my top scientists working on a way to send you home and we can forget my offer. I’ll let you stay in the castle as my ward until you are sent back.”

“No, it’s ok. You don’t have to go through the trouble. If I was sent back, I doubt I’d change.” I gestured to my new body. “And I doubt they’ll take kindly to a real live Werewolf who can breath fire and control lightning. Plus, I think the receiving here will be better, seeing as how there are multiple species here in Equestria…. and, I think this is where I need to be.”

I took a glance at the younger Princess as she reluctantly removed her breastplate. “That, and Luna needs someone to help her with her claws, and possibly other abilities.”

Celestia nodded. “Thank you. She’ll need all the help she can get.”

“Yeah,” I nodded as I sat down on one of the nearby bleachers. “And I imagine she’ll want to learn how to breath fire and do that lightning thing. *chuckle* I know I would.”

The Sun Princess paused for a moment, but then stepped closer and dove into a whisper. “I know she’ll probably ask this, but… what did it feel like to control the lightning?”

I took a long breath, remembering the flood of warmth and power that encased me. “It was like… like a bonfire was being stoked in my chest, then it spread through my limbs. It almost overwhelmed me when it first hit. I felt like my veins were burning, every bone in my body suddenly erupted, then rebuild themselves back together within a single second. It was… invigorating, to say the least.”

“I see…” She looked off to the side, humming in thought. “Anyhow, I’d find it preferable if you could answer my offer by tonight. It’ll take a good week to order and set up everything. And I’d rather have your answer soon as to prevent a rush.”

I nodded in return. “Ok. I’ll get back to you by tonight.”

With her current answer, Celestia smiled and waved us inside the crippled entrance. I followed behind as Luna hurried up beside her sister, her new black dress rolling like waves in the air, everyone else following behind me. Looking at them side by side, the sisters seemed to be at the same height. Yet, for some crazy reason, my eye level grazed the tops of their heads. Guess I was getting a growth pert at the time… funny. Not funny ‘ha ha’, but you get it, right? We soon made it to the main hall, a vast room with red carpet, four glittering dimond chandlers, two curved staircases on either side of the room, and a pair of twelve-foot double doors that led to the courtyard no doubt. The stairs I mentioned earlier led to the second floor with a railing separating anyone from a terrible fall.

I noticed Cadence look at a nearby grandfather clock, its hands striking eleven thirty-five. “Well, it was very nice meeting you Obsidian Fang, but sadly, we’ve got to catch the next train back to the Empire.”

I nodded but stopped and furrowed my brows, asking (though I already knew the answer), “Empire?”

“Yes, the Crystal Empire. It’s the kingdom where me and Shining rule over and protect.” The pink Alicorn smiled with pride. Flurry giggled and hugged her doll close to her chest, her little face squishing into an adorable smile. It took all my willpower to not ball over from all the cutest filly ever held in her mother’s arms. All I managed to do was smile back at her, the kid did a hasty wave back.

“Ah… sounds interesting. I hope to see it one day.” My focus shifted back to the couple.

Shining nodded, then turned to his wife. “We should get going if we’re going to make it. Let’s say our goodbyes to the rest.” With a grin, Cadence stepped past me to say farewell to the others.

“Speaking of the time, it’ll soon be time for Court.” Celestia sighed, her shoulders slouching. “I’ll no doubt be begging for Mother to end it.”

“Or you.” Luna chuckled with a playful nudge at her sister.

It took a moment for the Sun Princess to get her sibling’s joke, though when she did she gave Luna mirth filled smirk. “Oh, then I’ll haunt you till the end of time, dear sister.”

I tried and failed to hold back a laugh. “Oh yeah. I can totally see it now.” I took up a zombie/ghostly stance, arms raised as if I were the Phantom from Scooby Doo. I slowly limped my way over toward the Night Princess. “OOOoooooOOOOOooo!! Luuuunnaaaaa, IIII seeeekk reeveenggge-a!! Now you will pay!!”

“OH,Oh!! I’ll pay…” Pinkie reached into her pocket and pulled out a few gold coins. “How about four bits?”

A chorus of laughter erupted form the hall as we all burst.

By the time I managed to calm down, a maid and a mare in a blue suit walked up behind Celestia. The maid was carrying a large white shirt as she trotted over to me. I thanked her, removed my shoulder armor, and pulled the shirt over my head. With my upper body covered, I felt ready for a lazy day. Mainly because I had nothing planned and nothing was coming to mind to occupy the time.

The mare I spoke of earlier had a dark green coat and a white mane and tail. She whispered something into the Sun Princess’ ear, to which Celestia nodded with a graceful frown. After a second, Celestia cleared her throat. “I’m afraid the nobility are getting restless. Mist says their about to use one of the Shining Blight statues as a battering-ram.”

My curiosity peeked at the name. I leaned over toward Shining, hoping he’d have the answer since he no doubt knew a lot of military history. “Who’s Shining Blight?”

“My great ancestor.” The stallion replied as he looked up at me. “He was said to be one of the best, a true Knight of Canterlot. They say that the mightiest of legions and the fiercest of generals trembled at his name. The armies lay their arms down within seconds.”

I nodded, finding respect for the ancient Knight. “Sounds like a good stallion.” A thought then struck me. If this old knight and Shining possessed the same first name, and were relatives, it would stand to reason that Shining was named after this great hero in homage to him. “You didn’t happen to be named after him, do you?”

Shining smiled at my question, puffing his chest out in pride. “Yes, in fact, I am.”

I then offered the white unicorn a fist, my grin returning. “Awesome dude.”

He was hesitant for a moment, but soon got over it and bumped me back. I nodded in thanks before turning back to the sisters.

Celestia smiled at the display while Luna hummed in approval. The Solar Monarch stepped forward, her eyes glancing at the clock. “Sorry to say, but I have a court to get to. Shouldn’t keep my subjects waiting any longer.”

“If we want the throne room still intact that is… pests.” Mumbled Luna as she gave her sister a sly smile. That got a good laugh out of me… okay, one that I tried and failed to hide under a fist.

With a parting glare, Celestia left the room for Day Court, as Cadence informed me later on. I turned to the assembled group with a clap of my hands. “Ok, I’ll go get cleaned up and… meet you guys… where?”

Twilight smiled, “We can gather in the ballroom.”

I could hear crickets in the distance. “And that would be…” My eyes shifted around the room, as if trying to find the answer. “Where?”

This time, Fluttershy gathered the courage to step forward, her body growing more tense as the did so. “U-um, i-it’s ri-right by the-the garden-ns. Th-through the dou-double doors. N-ne-next to the tr-tra-trainin-g y-yard.” She was on the verge of shaking herself into a seizure.

I gently held her still. “Hey, hey. No passing out on us, ok?”

I then led her over to a nearby chair and watched as she sat, still shaking. Seconds after that, Fluttershy was swarmed by her friends, all asking if she was ok. Rarity took the liberty of fanning the pegasus, using a Japanese styled fan with a green forest depicted on it. Where did she get that anyway? Magic?

Fluttershy on her part just sat there, staring off into space.

From what I could tell the girl had sucked herself back inside her preverbal shell and was scared to death of me. Seeing as how she’d been so tight lipped around me this morning and the past day. The best decision I could see was to step back and let her adjust, let her warm up to me in her own way. Mainly so I didn’t cause her to faint on the spot. And I defiantly didn’t want to give the sweet girl a heart attack… everyone would be after my shaggy hide. I’d be the new rug in someone’s office.

One the bright side, I’d finally get to be a hermit like my grandfather was.

Putting aside the jokes and musings, I decided to take my chance and go take a warm (and very long) shower. Sadly, to my frustration, I managed to snap the handle of my room’s door, a good chunk of said door coming off with it. I growled in frustration, the guards on either side of me backed away, putting room between themselves and the short-fused bomb.

“Having trouble?” Asked a feminine voice behind me. I turned to see Luna walking up to me, her face showing concern and pity.

I exhaled deeply before answering, trying to calm myself. “Broke the door.” I huffed as I raised the hunk of metal for her to see.

She nodded, taking the knob out of my hand and raised her arms, revealing two plain silver bracelets on each wrist. Luna took a breath and exhaled on her left arm, the bands on that wrist shimmering in a pale blue fire. The bracelets looked as if they were set ablaze, yet they didn’t soften and melt. It was almost like… magic fire?

“Retainment cuffs. Though dialed back from their counterparts, these act as safeguards against my growing strength. They keep my power under control and allow me to interact with the world without braking anything… or anypony.” She explained, her voice smooth and calm.

I looked at the flaming bracelets, then I remembered the gauntlets I still needed to remove. Could she put the same spell on them, so I could control my strength better?

My gaze shifted down to the braces on my arms. “Could you—”

“Yes.” She intercepted, already knowing what I was asking. “I’ll sow the spell into your bands, so that this,” she raised the knob into view and finished with a laugh. “doesn’t happen again.”

I joined her in a chuckle. “Yes, save all doorknobs from my impending wrath.”

The Princess lifted her ears and smiled, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. “Very much so, all the doors in Equestria and beyond shall scream in terror at the sound of thine name.”

I noticed the two guards next to me share a nervous look, both eyeing the usually stoic Princess. Seriously? Everyone’s allowed to have fun once in a while, right? Luna’s life shouldn’t be all business and no fun. Who did they think she was, Batman?

After a moment of deep breaths, Luna performed the spell. Her eyes suddenly took on a brighter and thicker band of silver, blue fire swirling around her hands, all as she spoke. “Jeg fortrylle disse hansker a holde sine brukerens fantastisk styrke til hans onske. La ingen holde ham mot hans vilje og hans vrede vaere swift. (I enchant these gauntlets to hold their user’s amazing strength to his desire. Let none hold him against his will and let his wrath be swift)”

I looked at her sideways. “You know Norwegian?”

She tilted her head. “Nor-what?”

“Norwegian.” I corrected. “An old language that my uncle used to speak, and he taught it to me… that, and two years of it in high school.”

The Princess rubbed her chin in thought, then shrugged. “Was your uncle from the land they spoke this tongue?”

“Well,” I looked up at the ceiling, trying to recall what little family history I’d been told. “Yes and no. My uncle’s and mom’s ancestors hailed from somewhere in Ireland or Norway, that’s the jest of what I was told. That, and I really like the sound of deep drums, flutes, and bagpipes. That’s when I took an interest in my family tree and my Uncle Red taught me the old language.”

“Your uncle’s name was Red?”

“Yeah, his full name was Red-rose James Tukerson. He told me his dad named him that, a strange man he called my great-uncle. Uncle Red said he rather be called just ‘Red’, like the red in his beard.” I let loose another chuckle. “So, from that day on, we all started calling him Red Beard. And then, whenever we’d meet up, we’d always greet him with ‘Arg!’ or ‘Ahoy matey’.”

Luna held back her own laugh, but soon calmed enough to speak. “Sadly, I have no tales of my family tree…” She suddenly got a mischievous grin. “But I have a few of Tia’s younger years.”

An evil grin spread over my muzzle, I rubbed my hands together in a mock villainous manner. “Anything juicy?”

She giggled at my display. “Oh, oh so many.” She leaned in close, the guards following suit. “Far too many that Tia will be blushing from ear to ear.”

My grin only widened. “Do tell.”

Luna and I then retreated to her privet study/lounge. The study itself was very cozy. To my right sat a large desk crowded with papers and writing materials, a set of bookshelves behind that. To my left was a warm fireplace, two sofas on either side of the hearth, and a stylized chair of blues and blacks. Probably Luna’s personal seat for meetings. It might seem weird that the Princess had shut the door on us, but she didn’t want word of Celestia’s childhood embarrassments to be roam free through the castle. We spent about two hours trading stories, in which time a maid had brought us lunch. It was mostly Luna telling me of her and Celestia’s adventures, in and out of the castle when they were younger.

Numerous tales of pranks Celestia did on Luna, the Night Princess always sought revenge though. In all honesty, Luna admitted that she more than often failed to get back at her sister, the prank often being reversed back onto her. All the while, I sat on the opposed sofa as she sat on the other, listening and munching on a warm bowl of chicken noodle soup. The hearth crackling between us, bathing our bodies in its warmth and orange light.

In short, when it comes to pranking, Celestia’s the master.

And the reason it was mostly Luna talking was because I didn’t have many stories. Back on earth, my life wasn’t very exciting. I had a job, collage, and during my free time I’d often play video games. Yes, pour sad me was never the social type. Though Luna said she was going to fix that, I just laughed as she giggled. Both of us finding the prospect funny.

After we calmed down, I decided to ask Luna about her past. It was mainly so I could compare my knowledge of the show to this world’s history. Incase there was anything different from what I knew, I at least wanted to be sure. She was hesitant at first, but soon worked up the courage.

“Fang, I think that since you told me something of your past, I should reveal some of mine.” She took a breath, her breathing becoming shallow.

“If you don’t want to, I won’t push you.” I assured with a calming hand.

Luna shook her head. “No, you asked a question, I shall answer.”

I nodded in reply.

The Princess breathed before beginning. “Many years ago, far, far too many, Tia and I ruled over the newly formed government of Equestria. She was the high Princess, while I was basically second in command and master of battle tactics. Tia’s rule was strong and everypony adored her for her beautiful and boundless day…” Her mood soured slightly, her voice slipping into old Equestrian. Her frustration began to boil. “And We ruled over the night, where our subjects rejected mine shinning sky and our gleaming moon. Thine dear sister left us in her shadow, alone aside from our night guard. The Thestrals were kind to us, but in our yearning, we wanted more attention. As the years went by, our sadness grew to anger, anger turned to hate, hate became spite. And soon, we grew tired of our sister’s neglect. Tired of her ever-present glory.”

Her face hardened, her brows furrowing at the negative memories. “We turned against our sister, allowing our other half; Moon, to take control and cast the world in eternal darkness and night. We were foolish enough to believe that this act could give us what we wanted, but in the end, we were cast out by our sister. Banished to the moon, we became shunned, colder than ice. During our time there, we were driven into madness and starvation, though we couldn’t die. Starvation gave way to the freezing nights, yet we never froze solid. And the freezing nights transferred to the ever-silent void of space, no screams came from our lips, no weeping came to our ears… that we heard at least.” Her eyes began to water, she could barely talk without a single sniffle. “Three thousand, seven hundred, and sixty tree years we stayed on that cursed sphere of dust and rock. Nearly four thousand years we lay in the dirt, begging for a death that never came… And the worst part, we knew we would have to face our sister again… and she would hate our very being. We had many nightmares of that day, our sister literally tearing us apart in her anger.”

She drew in another breath, another sorrowful moan following. My chest ached, my throat scratched, my chin trembled, and tears fell from my eyes. I tried to think of something reassuring, but nothing came. Not now, anyways.

“After all that time, the night arrived when we were released.” Luna continued. “Moon had come to her senses during the thousands of years away but knew we would not be welcome because of the legends our subjects undoubtably made. So, in her attempt to toy with them and bring herself some enjoyment, she acted in our previous role as Nightmare Moon. Cruel, strong, and pure evil. The act worked, she had her fun, but in the end, she was put to sleep and I’ve been alone ever since.” Her voice fell into a whisper, cracking under the weight of past loneliness. “Gone was her encouraging voice, gone were the comforting words of mine other half.”

I scooted off my seat, sat next to her, and rapped my arms around her. She pressed herself into me, still crying. I slowly ran my hand over her back, doing my best to comfort her as I’d done for my sister in the past. In all honesty, my trust in Celestia was starting to rupture.

“For the longest time,” She went on, her voice muffled as she pressed into my shirt. “we’ve been alone. Our own thoughts in an empty void, the walls in our mind empty… but since our transformation, we’ve been reunited.”

I looked down at her with a quizzing look. “Moon?”

Luna nodded, a smile gracing her face. “She’s the same, yet she’s different.”

My curiosity peeked at that. “How so?”

“She seems happier. More joyful than before, full of life and love. Her encouragement and wisdom still shine, yet she acts like a child at times.” Luna managed a giggle, I saw darkened lines running down her cheeks from the tears. “Chattering like a squirrel.”

I chuckled with her, my hand slowly rubbing her back in circles. We lapsed into silence, no words passing between us. I slowly processed the info she’s just given me. So, not a thousand years like Celestia said in the show, but 3,763. How the heck was she still sane?!? I would probably be nothing but wild beast, snarling and laughing in my madness. Talking with the voices in my head as the endless days and nights pulled themselves along, forgetting to await the day I’d be released from the grey prison.

“Well, you’re here now. You don’t have to fear the void of space, the cold nights, nor the pain of starvation. Your sister has forgiven you, and no doubt is still hurting from her mistake. She sent you there with no knowledge of what was to come. She didn’t just banish to a prison outside of the world, she sent you to a place of isolation. Foolishly flinging you somewhere no one should ever go. But that time’s past now. Your no longer there, you’re here, in the safety of your sibling’s and friends’ arms.”

“And,” She sniffled as she looked up at me. “what do you call yourself in that area? A friend?”

I loosened my grip slightly, giving her some breathing room. I looked away before answering. “Hopefully.”

Luna smiled as she wiped her eyes dry.

“And just so you know, my ears are always open. If you need to talk and you want someone to listen, I’ll listen.” I chuckled out my next words. “If you ever need a hug, I’ll give you one. No problem.”

Her cheeks gained a pink tint to them, her eyes looking into the fire, away for my gaze. Finally, she gave a lovely smile and rested back into my arms. Again, we settled into silence.

After some time, the Princess calmed down and allowed a yawn to pass her lips. She stole a glance at the clock on her wall. “Well,” her eyes looked heavy, tear stains still visible. “I should get some rest after waking so early. I normally sleep till noon, then await my royal duties.”

A yawn managed to escape me as well. “When do your duties start usually? Two?”

Luna huffed as she pulled away. “No, I wish. Around one in the noon is when evening court begins.”

“Ouch, that’s rough… I suppose you want me gone so you can get your sleep?” Luna’s reply was a simple nod. Guess she didn’t mind sleeping on the sofa. I got up and dipped my head in a short bow. “Very well, your majesty.”

Before I could fully leave, my hand a foot from the door, Luna spoke up. “And Obsidian?”

I turned back to her, the Princess’ hands resting in her lap, a sweet and cute smile on her muzzle. “Please, no formalities… and, thank you.”

My lips drew into a smile. “You’re welcome.”

As Luna nodded back, I stepped behind the door with only my head facing her. “Sleep well Luna. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight Fang.” Was her farewell before I closed the door and began walking down the hall to parts unknown.

It had been a fairly short day to say the least. I ventured around the castle, wandering the many halls. I eventually found the royal library, which thankfully, Celestia had given me passage to use. I then asked for any reputable novels, as I was always one for a good read. I eventually found a series that the librarian recommended, a book series of eight books and still ongoing. And man, did I eat it up! By dinner time I was a quarter of the way done, just nearing the book’s final battle. Though I imagined the story’s villain would make a comeback. Stabbed through the heart and gut with a spear as he was, I had my doubts.

However, it was at dinner that the Princess’ offer rang through my head. Me, a Knight of Equestria? A warrior of physical righteousness and honor? Well, God says I’m already one, even if I don’t feel like it sometimes. Why not? Along with becoming a knight, I’d be given a small fortune. I’d also be given permission to buy land and build a mansion. Though, I’ve never been into big houses all that much. If I had to choose in a split second, I’d pick a cozy little cabin in the woods.

But the main point is, I said yes to Celestia’s offer. And with her putting in the orders for numerous banners and things, I soon discovered that a knighting ceremony was something not done in over three thousand years. Wonder why that happened? That, and why didn’t Celestia at least try to bring her sister back and make amends? Why wait and let your sibling suffer?

Yeah, I needed to watch Celestia more. No telling what else she’s neglecting.

Author's Note

Hello, how ya'll goin'? Collage classes just started for me, not much writing in the future but I'll still work on it when i can. Also, please leave comments, i really apresiat to hear what you guys have to say. Nine out.

10. Well That Smarts

“OUCH!!!” I shouted in agony, dropping my sword, clutching my aching foot, and hopping on my other leg. With my pained foot held tight in my hands, I uttered a few words to my assailant. “If you hit me with that freaking hammer one more time, I’ll—”

“Oh quit whining, poor puppy.” Scoffed Luna as she hefted her Warhammer over her shoulder, a smug grin on her sweating face. “Where’s the unstoppable and unwavering Obsidian I fought four days ago? Has he gone off somewhere?”

“I think he’s having a tea party with the abominable snowman.” I grumbled, finally standing correctly on both feet. I kept off my injured foot, hoping that the pain would subside, and I could walk without trouble for the time being. “Dang, that hurt.”

The Princess of the Night smiled slyly. “Well, it would defiantly help if you moved it out of the way, so it can’t get hit again. What is this? The fifth time?”

“Shut up.” I growled out in annoyance.

Luna gave me a cross look, the kind that could kill a thousand soldiers on the spot. Not good in my case.

I sighed regretfully, slumping my shoulders and picking up my fallen sword. “Sorry I snapped. I hate it when I keep getting hit in the exact same spot over and over again.” I rubbed my sore foot for emphasis. “And it’s the eighth.”

The she-wolf just smiled, her evil grin following. Seriously, that always happened. And when it did, something dastardly always found me, courtesy of Luna. “I suppose a short break is needed.”

I nodded in thanks and limped over to a nearby bench, rubbing my foot to try and relax the muscles. Luna’s smile never wavered as she sat on the bench and looked at my foot.

“Need me to kiss it and make it all better?” The Princess teased as she gave a playful pout, to which I just rolled my eyes and stuck my tongue out at her. She returned my assault with a childish giggle and copying my motions.

I chuckled and shook my head in response. After my foot’s aching died down, I was ready for our training to continue. However, the Maker had other plans.

“Your Majesty!” Shouted a Solar Guard as he walked down the castle steps into the training yard. A cyan sash hung over his left shoulder.

“Yes Corporal?” Asked Luna as she spun around, her armor flashing in the sun’s light.

The guard stopped before reaching us, his accusing gaze shifting toward me every few seconds. “Your sister would like you to join her in her study, she told me that the Gryphon Lords are arriving this evening. She’d like to go over details with you, she said.”

The young Princess raised her brow. “This evening?”

He nodded.

Luna gave a light huff and turned back to me, an apologetic look on her face. “My thanks, Obsidian. You fought well today, and I look forward to another session.”

I nodded in return. “You mean you look forward to beating me with that hammer of yours again?” I let out a hearty chuckle. “I’ll get a target set up and see how many times you can hit my foot.”

She gave me a cheeky smile. “Or your face.” She poked her cheek where she’d originally hit me. Said cheek still felt bruised.

I deadpanned. “Hardy har har, Nebula.”

Celestia had done the curtesy of giving me a few of Luna’s other tittles; Mistress of the Night, Lady of the Stars, Nebula in the Sky, Dream Weaver, The Oncoming Eclipse, The Nightmare Stalker, Void Caster, and many more falling into darker categories. The one I liked the most, as you could tell, was Nebula. It made her sound all mysterious and graceful. It gave me something else to call her than just Luna or her Highness. Plus, she didn’t seem to mind. It always brought a smile to her face. Like the one she was giving me right then.

“Good day to you, Obsidian.” The Princess gave a short bow before departing, her smile becoming a wonderous sight.

I decided to further her entertainment and bowed as well. “And farewell, Lady of the Glorious Stars. May they sing through the night without cease, like a sweet chorus of violins echoing in the void.”

Her smile brightened as she turned to leave, and I could’ve sworn I caught her trying to hide a blush. After she vanished into the palace’s folds, I smiled to myself, curious as to where all that charm suddenly came from. I usually wasn’t one to play the prince charming roll, but for that moment it just felt right. I was usually the short, scrawny kid huddled in the back of the room reading a book. Not one to make many connections, I more than not kept to myself sadly.
Over the past few days, the Princesses had brought somethings to light. The Blueblood I’d first met wasn’t the real deal. Apparently, he was a Changeling general from Carapace’s hive, charged with watching me and making sure I stayed alive. Before he left, General Mandible had suggested we keep in contact. We took the liberty of writing to one another over the past few days, and thanks to a magic candle from Luna, we could send the letters back and forth in seconds. Another thing I mentioned to the sisters and Mandible was that the fake Luna had known of my world. I’d asked about that and they told me that the Changeling had used a kind of mindreading spell, one that allowed the viewer to see into another’s mind while they slept. Luna had said that it was similar to the dream realm she controlled, which she explained that after the earlier explanation. Celestia had also said that they maaayy have taken a peak into my backpack, curious as to the two CD books I had stuffed with movies. Luna seemed to enjoy Captain America and the Madagascar trilogy, while Tia liked the more fairy tale styled movies from Disney. And no, I didn’t own any of the MLP seasons. Thankfully.

I was soon brought out of my musings by none other than the brat of royalty himself, Blueblood. The Prince wore a glistening green silk shirt with gold buttons and an orange sash-like belt, no doubt trying to show his superiority to everyone around. But unless he gained my respect, I’ll only see someone who’s full of hot air.

“Oh, look.” The Prince sneered. Was that his natural face or just what he does best? “The criminal who escaped justice.”

I rolled my eyes, already annoyed with this guy. “And what is it exactly that I did wrong? If we want to make a scene, I’ll just give you a wedgey, goldilocks.”

Blueblood growled, his sneer deepening. “You’ll never lay hands on me, beast! I’m protected by the law, state, and the crown. You can’t touch me without Auntie’s consent.”

“Oh really?” I proceeded to poke the Prince in the shoulder. “Poke.”

“Ah?!” Blueblood squeaked, quickly brushing his sleeve as if it held some deadly disease. “YOU DARE POKE THE PRINCE OF EQUESTRIA?!?!”

I smirked at the little prince. “Oh, I dare. I dare say that you’re a disgrace to all who hold the title of royalty. You act like nothing but a fool.”

The prince huffed, lifting his nose up at me, snapping himself away from me. “And you are but a sickening beast that deserves to be set in a cage. Your body is covered in scars, your smell makes me gag, your mouth is infested with a hideous array of white rocks, and your eyes look like something from a filly’s monster book. Pathetic.” He delivered his own smirk, glaring at me with superior smugness. “Shall I go on, thing?”

Instead of punching the guy into oblivion like I wanted to and folding his body into a hat (*), I decided to take a long breath to calm myself. After a long moment, I gave my reply. (*I don’t know why, just off the top of my head)
“No, the Thing’s the other guy. That, and I’m not made of orange rock,” I chuckled at my own joke. “Plus, I happen to like my scars. Was born with a few, never bothered me before.” I pointed to my facial scar. “I happen to like this one a lot… regardless of how I got it.”
The prince ground his teeth together, seeing his assault of insults fall on heft ears. But, he soon regained his composure and straightened himself. “And how did you come by these scars? One can never be born with them.” He probably hoped I missed it, but I caught his eye twitch as he spoke.
I rubbed an itch along my snout, taking a moment to gather my memories. “Born prematurely, weighed about a pound, doctors had to do numerous surgeries till I could live and was given an impressive array of scars. Never really cared if I got a lot of bruises or wounds, they never really faze me.”
The unicorn huffed again, rolling his eyes. “I asked about the scars, not your droll life’s story! Too bad your weak mother couldn’t hold you longer, otherwise you’d turn out much prettier.” He scoffed as my rage suddenly boiled overboard. Shadow was practically begging for this sick brat’s blood. I gritted my teeth as I held him back, the pain starting to build.
I did my best to suppress a snarl, which utterly failed as I grabbed him by the neck and pushed him into the wall he stood beside. It took all my will to hold back from ripping his guts out and hauling his cold corps into the throne room and disposing it before Celestia. “SHUT YOUR INFESTED MOUTH, NOW!!! OR I’LL RIP OUT YOUR SPINE WITH YOUR HEAD STILL ATTACHED!!!” Red flames spewed from my throat, grey smoke drifting into the wind. “YOU KNOW NOTHING OF ME!! AS I SAID, I WAS BORN PREMATURE, I BEARLY MADE IT INTO THE WORLD. BUT THANKS TO GOD, I’M HERE. AND NOTHING WILL CHANGE THE WAYS HE’S SET IT, REGARDLESS OF YOUR WORDS.”
“Then I was right, your whore of a mother was weak, pathetic even.” The brat muttered after I released him, yet thanks to my enhanced ears, I heard it clear as day.
I whirled back around with a backhand, snapping my jaws in front of his face and snarling, glowing cinders following his retreating form. If you couldn’t tell, I was more than pissed. “SHUT UP!!!”

The coward scrambled away, franticly calling any guards to his aid. Yet, whether it was for their own safety or amusement, they just stood there doing the more boring part of their jobs; standing like statues.

I then gabbed Blueblood by the heir and guided us down the hall, my prisoner shrieking all the way. I asked for directions before we made it to Celestia’s study. I didn’t bother to knock, instead using the unicorn in my grasp as a battering ram and pounded to doors open. (I considered using his head, but I doubt the sister’s would be happy with a dead nephew. Not without first chewing him out. So, instead, I reluctantly used his now broken hooves.) Celestia sat in her chair, Luna on the other side, now both staring at me and the squirming mule.

Celestia was the first to stand and speak, her face plastered with fear and outrage. “Fang, put my nephew down!”

I complied with flat out dropping him on his face, an ‘eep’ and audible THUD sounding. Next to speak was Luna, her face containing a slight amount of amusement and annoyance. “Now, please explain why you’ve plopped our relative on our doorstep and that terrifying scowl on your face?”

I took a deep, long breath to try and let my rage slide. It only worked an eighth of the way. “That so-called filth of a nephew of yours insulted my mother twice… to my face.” I proceeded to pace in a stomping fashion, my steps sending tremors through the floor. “…and I lost it.”

Both sisters mulled it over before Celestia spoke up. “And what exactly did he say, if I may ask?”

I huffed out a breath, trying to calm my anger as it continued to erupt. “He said that my mother was a whore.”

The sisters gasped, both threatening to glare the prince to death. A snarl left Luna’s throat, echoing off the walls.

“And that she was weak and pathetic.” I released my own snarl, rivaling the Princess’ in volume and malice. My fists popped as they clenched around themselves.

The room fell into an earie silence, the only sounds being our breathing and Blueblood’s whimpering as he cradled his broken nose.
“Morning Mist?” Celestia’s voice edged it’s way through the stillness.
“Yes my Lady?” Answered a lime green pegasus with a cream mane, dressed in a fine suit, a blue tie hanging from her collar. The mare held a clipboard close to her chest, a curious look plastered on her face.
“Clear my schedule for the next two hours, I need to discuss some things with my nephew.” Her voice grew cold, harsh, and unforgiving in a matter of seconds. The Princess soon drew up a scowl that rivaled my own, one that could turn the tide of war if she stepped on the battlefield.
“Yes, your Eminence.” Mist complied with a bow and got to work with her clipboard.
I chose to lean against the wall as the Sun Princess made her way around the desk and magickly yanked her relative up to his hooves. She then looked Blueblood dead in the eye, her frown deepening. “You and I are going to have a long talk, my young nephew.” Her last word came out as a soft growl. The prince gulped and nodded rapidly as he was dragged out the door. Mist followed close behind.
Luna and I stood alone in the room, both deep in our own thoughts. Minutes later, I took the time to look the regal Princess of the Night over. Granted, I’d done this before, but not when I knew her more than I did before. The she-wolf was strong, both physically and mentally. Being royalty, she would spend much of her time sitting and dealing with matters of state, yet Luna still kept herself in good shape. Her muscles were firm, but not so much that she was hard as stone. Her frame was like that of an hourglass, yet she wasn’t so much that her waist was as thin as a toothpick. Instead, her body was finely firm and (cough) padded. In a non-sexual way of saying it, she was nicely curved with a good strength about her. A woman I was honored to learn combat training from.
Now, Celestia on the other hand, didn’t look like she worked herself too much. While she wasn’t plump like many royals in the old days, she still seemed… uh, pleasant to any passing stallion.
My eyes shifted to her face, gazing into the distant eyes of the she-wolf. The silver fur encasing those orbs glittered and shined in the light, adding to her astounding beauty. The midnight fur shimmered with the waves of navy blue, her swimming runes danced over her face. Speaking of her runes, they seemed to expand over her entire face. Numerous streams of silver and white glided over her fur, taking on a very Celtic style of runes. Finely curved and elegant.
“Thank you for bringing this to our attention.”
My eyes turned purely toward Luna’s eyes, the glistening silver and teal blue threatening to hypnotize me in their beauty.
“Welcome.”
“I must ask, why did you bring him to us if you wished to dispose of him yourself?” At my questioning look, she clarified. “The face you wore is like the one I’ve felt festering inside mine own self, an erupting force threatening to boil over. An anger toward my nephew.”
I took a moment before answering. “The way I see it, I had two options. Take him to you guys and have you deal with him or pitch him out the window and hope he lands on a rock. Though, if this was like Loony Toons, he’d probably just shake it off.”
The Princess looked at me questioningly before shaking her head a bit, dismissing my last remark no doubt. “Well, I thank you for letting us deal with him. Though I would’ve preferred to see the window spectacle.”
I huffed in agreement before we lapsed into silence again. It took Luna two minutes to break the cycle of hushed breathing. “Oh! While we wait for Tia to get back, would you like to take a walk in the gardens? The tree blossoms are quite lovely this time of year.”
I smiled at her proposal. “Sure.”
However, before we could depart, Luna suddenly cried out in pain. Clutching her head, she doubled over and collapsed on the floor, muttering something about a room full of blood. I crouched next to the whimpering Princess, gripping her shoulder and praying for her wellbeing. I tried to get her attention. Saying her name, snapping my fingers, and shaking her did nothing.
I then stood up and strode over to the doors. With a headbutt, I struck the doors open in a single swift motion to see to guards at my sides and two across the hall, all looking bewildered. How the heck didn’t these guys hear her screaming?!?! “What the hack are you doing just standing there?! Get the doctor and get Luna some help!!”
“Hey, you can’t tell us what to do. You’re not royalty.” A smug guard shot back, gripping his spear tighter.
“Well look in here and tell me I can’t order you around.” I stepped back to let them see the frightened Luna, still rolled into a ball on the floor. “Now shut up and GET HELP!! Do I make myself CLEAR?!”
All guards present nodded furiously before darting off down the hall.
I imediantly raced over to Luna, knelt, and held her head on my arms. Her body was draped over my legs as I tried to calm her and prayed for her safety. After several long minutes, with nothing changing the Princess’ behavior, a large group of ponies burst through the doors. This gathering included the other Princesses, the main six, the four guards, the castle doctor (I guess, lab coat and all), and five members of Luna’s guard. One of which was Shadow Path, his face distorted with concern.
“How is she? Is she alright?” Asked a very worried Solar Princess.
I chose to huff in mild annoyance. Would she be like this if she was ok? “No. All I know is that she’s got a headache and yammering on about a room full of bodies and blood-stained claws.” I paused, going over any thoughts on the matter. “Maybe she’s having a vision? Or some nightmare? But that happens when you’re asleep… so, yeah. A vision?”
Celestia took a breath, her usual mask of calm taking over. “Perhaps. Though I’d rather be sure.” She took a step toward the she-wolf.
I gritted my teeth in an attempt to hold back a growl, an urge to protect the one I held taking hold. I felt as if Shadow was saying “She’s under our care and we’ll handle her wellbeing!” … Huh, Shadow seemed too redundant, it’s been used too many times. Maybe I should’ve chosen something more unique? …Never mind!! Enough, I needed to focus.
‘She’s another of our kin, she’s our responsibility! Not Celestia’s!’ Countered Shadow.
‘Maybe… Whisper? And another thing, Celestia is her sister, we had no right to take that bond away.’
‘NO! That’s not fierce enough, I’d like something that shows purpose… and, I see your point… guh, fine, I yield.’
‘Good. Hey, wait! You can talk?!?!’
‘Yes, is that a problem?’ I could feel an eyebrow rise.
‘Uuuuuuhhhh, I was trying to think of a reason it wouldn’t be.’
‘…’
‘…’
‘Ok then, back to the matter at hand.’
‘Yes please.’
‘… Prowl?’
‘Hm, maybe.’
Anyway, Celestia was getting close, placing a hand on her sister’s forehead to check her temperature. The doctor, later known as Clear Sight, did her job and looked over the trembling Princess. After a quick analysis, she turned to Tia with a cheerful smile.
“The good news is that Princess Luna is fine and only needs a few hours of rest and lots of water.” Said the mare as she fiddled with her stethoscope nervously.
“And the bad?” Celestia’s voice seemed close to cracking.
Clear sighed in defeat. “The bad news is that she is receiving some kind of… vision. That’s not my area of expertise, but I do advise she be put under watch. Somepony she trusts and will imediantly want to comfort her in the moment. When she wakes up I doubt she’ll be calm. Possibly traumatized.”

The Princess breathed a sigh. “Very good, however, I’ll be busy with other matters.”

“U-um, Princess?” Came Fluttershy’s soft voice as she stepped out from behind Rarity. “If you’d like, me and the girls could watch her. It wouldn’t be too much trouble would it?”

She seemed to be falling into old habits, especially if I was around. Was she scared of me?

“What a wonderful idea, Fluttershy!” She then turned to me as I was leaning against the wall, watching the whole scene and listening. My ears were perked toward all present. “And Fang, would you mind helping to keep an eye on her?”

“WHAT?!?” Dash exclaimed, staring at the Alicorn in shock.

“Yes, Luna had told me of what you did the other night. Thank you for that, she’s still having trouble adjusting to the new world.”

“In truth, she’s not having trouble adjusting.” I corrected as I pushed off the wall, standing straight with my arms crossed. Spike then stepped around the corner, still in his green and white plad pajamas. “I think she’s doing fine in that department.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, but she’s still dealing with her darker past. One she’s either trying to forget or face and dominate. From what I could tell, she just needed someone to listen and let her spill.” I took a second to think before continuing. “This, and she needed conformation that what she did was in the past was forgiven. What is in the past, our former sins, can’t affect the future if God chooses. Free will is what we were given, so let’s use it.”

Celestia nodded, adorning a pleased smile before growing serious. “I see. And you believe that your God is above your control? Isn’t He one of your people’s creations?”

My face grew in determination. “No, the Lord wasn’t made by man, we were made by Him.” With that, I finished my speech.

The Princess nodded and turned toward Twilight and her friends. “Please keep an eye on Luna until she wakes.”

“And Obsidian?” Asked a worried Twilight, glancing over at me.

“Play nice.” She tuned toward Path and his buddies. “Keep them safe.” She then walked off to fulfill her duties and left us alone with the Night Guards.

Path and the other guards took their posts at the doors as I began to pick up Luna. I gently eased my hand under her legs and back, lifting her bridle style. I swiftly walked over to the couch next to the hearth, as we were still in Celestia’s office, and set her down. A soft and thick blanket soon found it’s way across her body thanks to Twilight. Said blanket was soon tucked beneath Luna, Fluttershy’s handywork. Two pillows fluffed themselves before being placed behind the Lunar Princess’ head curtesy of Rarity. I nodded in satisfaction before laying down on the opposite couch, a coffee table sat between our lounges. The rest of the girls took up the numerous chares in the room.

I soon grew tired, last night’s lack of sleep setting in as I closed my eyes. Apparently, Harmony liked to visit regularly. But alas, I was interrupted by an excitable alicorn.

“So, Fang, could I ask you a few more questions?” Asked the eager mare as she teleported a notepad and quill into reach.

My left eye opened to look at the pleading Princess of Friendship, her face twisted into a begging pout. My supposed resolve deflated in an instant, my tired mind not wanting to put up a fight.

I took in a deep breath and huffed out, “Fine.”

Twilight nearly squealed in her excitement. “Ok, they’re mostly about the fight you had with Luna the other day.”

I looked at her quizzingly. “And you waited this long to ask?”

Her cheeks grew a shade of red as she shrugged.

I breathed again before sitting up. “Ok, what do you want to know?”

She did her best to muffle another squeal. “Well, how about that ability to summon lightning? There’s only a few magic types that are capable of doing that, and most of them are the Arcane Arts.”

“Arcane Arts?”

“Yeah, a group of forbidden magical forces that were said to be too dangerous for any unicorn or alicorn.” Twilight crafted a crude drawing of five circles with another running through them. Each of the small circles had an element incased in it, ranging from earth, fire, ice, lightning, and a question mark.

I pointed to the unknown circle. “What’s with the question mark?”

She looked down at her drawing. “Oh, that’s the last art. Like the Element of Magic was, it’s unknown sadly. Lost to time. But from what I could see, you have the power over fire and lightning. And from what Celestia told me, both were very hard to master, even Star Swirl had trouble controlling them. The symptoms from such a task range from a deadly dose of pony pox to uncontrollable bursts of the elemental magic.”

“So… they couldn’t control the power and ended up with it trying to break out. From what you told me, it seemed as though their bodies were too small of containers to properly harness these powers. But with me it seems, the elements have no trouble and I can contain them easily enough.” I concluded with a nod.
I then lifted a hand in front of my face and took a breath, gathering the fire within my core. A thin, feathering jet of fire soon engulfed my hand. No pain came, no burning, no screams of agony. Just a warmth entangled its way across my hand along with the red flames. The fire slowly left my hand and gathered itself into my claws as I outstretched them. The claws each had a soft orange glow to them, the fire encasing itself within the sharp bone. I stole a glance at all the mares in the room, all staring at my glowing claws, Dash’s jaw hit the floor.
“N-no. Bucking. Way.” Muttered the Wonderbolt as she hovered by me, staring at my appendage.
“D-darling, does it hurt?” Asked a concerned Rarity as she stepped forward, kneeling down to look my hand over for burns. Which I was surprised Fluttershy hadn’t done. “No burns? How’s that possible?!”
I shrugged in response. “My guess is no better than yours. Magic?”
“Exactly!” Smiled Twilight, only to be shushed by all of us as Luna stirred. Nebula seemed to have calmed down, rolling over in a much more peaceful sleep. My claws had lost their glow by now.
The young Princess grinned sheepishly. “Eh, whoops.”
“Shush, she’s tired, let her rest.” I looked over to the opposite corner, a small table and four chairs sat there. I nodded toward said setting. “Let’s discuss this over there, so we don’t wake her.”
The girls nodded in agreement before we all scurried over and sat down.
“Ok, so…” Twilight looked over her notes. “I noticed how it was when you got mad that you could breath fire, as that demonstration at breakfast showed.”
Pinkie took this moment to giggle her appraisal. “Yeah, those hay browns never stood a chance. One minute they went sailing, then… KER-SPLAT, sizzle, sizzle, sizzle.”
Rarity smiled with a polite giggle. “And then Fang’s face turned so red I thought we’d need a Firepony to put out his temper.”
I rolled my eyes with a chuckle. “Yeah, yeah. I’m a big boiling pot of steam just waiting to go boom.”
“Well… it was more like… KAH-BLEWY--” I placed a hand over the pink mare’s muzzle before she could wake the Princess. Luna’s reply was a snort and mumbling about fluffy bunnies.
“Anyways, Ah think we should ge’ back on track.” Suggested Applejack as she straightened her warn suspenders.
“Right.” I turned back to the assembled group, releasing Pinkie in the process. “Uh… where were we again?”
“Thah Magic.”
“Oh yeah.” I straightened myself before continuing. “So, there are forbidden magics? Elemental magics?”
Twilight nodded.
“Any specifics?”
She hummed in thought. “Well, there’s only two I can think of off the top of my head. They both have to do with fire. Ward and Rage.”
“Ward and Rage?” I echoed in confusion.
The Princess of Friendship smiled widely, an excited look in her eye.
“Uh oh.” Grumbled Rainbow Dash. “Egghead train’s pulling into the station.”
Twilight ignored Dash’s remark. “I’m glad you asked, but because I there’s not much on them, this lesion will be short.”
“Toot, toot!” The blue pegasus mimicked the pulling of a train whistle. She received a number of glowers from all around.
“To start off, we’ll look at Rage.” Twilight began, teleporting a large tome from nowhere. “As you can guess, Rage is what it sounds like. When the user gets mad or frustrated the fire magic will generate and flow through the body until it reaches the mouth’s exit…”
“Or the rear.” Snorted Dash.
Twilight rolled her eyes and continued. “That being said, when you get upset, Rage will build up and urge you to release it. So, when that happens, just… yell at the... ceiling?”
I chuckled at the image. “I doubt Celestia will be happy if I give her castle a new sunroof.”
“I don’t think she would be apposed to it.” Came Luna’s giggling voice. “I think it’ll just give her an excuse to finally do it.”
I looked over to see the Princess of the Night sitting on the couch, a smile gracing her muzzle. I smiled back and walked over to sit next to her. She obliged and scooted over, resting against my side.
“Better?” I asked, concern flooding my words.
Nebula sighed as she blinked away the last of her sleep. “A little. There’s just too many images. A lot of gore, death, and… the smell of velvet.”
“Huh, velvet, hm?”
“Yes, I remember laying in a white crib with a red blanket, an imagery of the moon and golden stars above me, and the scent of freshly picked flowers. The sun’s light spilled into the room, the morning dew following… and then, I… or my dream self was picked up and brought into the hallway. A moment later, in a flash of gold light, I was set onto green grass. A butterfly landed on my nose,” She pointed to her wet snout. “This nose. After the butterfly flew off, I looked up to see a brown furred wolf with blue markings, dressed in silver and white armor. A green cape draped over his shoulder. He said that I was the last royal, that I was their last hope and I would be responsible for breathing them back to life. I then awoke to Twilight speaking about Rage fire magic.”
I hummed in thought, reviewing her dream. She saw herself or someone else’s memories? The last royal and hope for their people? Sounded a bit like Star Wars.
‘Maybe she saw something important, a suppressed memory?’
‘Maybe, but it’s better that we prod and wait some more before we press the issue. Better to know for sure than rush in blindly.’
‘Agreed. And what was with the rabbit?’
I chuckled at the thought. ‘I’ve got nothing.’
‘So, we wait then?’
‘Yep, we wait. However long it takes.’

Author's Note

STILL ALIVE! :pinkiehappy:
A hundred likes?!? I honestly thought that this story wasn't going to get this far, thank you all so much! Hope you all have a good day.

11. I Hereby Dub Thee...

There’ve times when I couldn’t help but grumble at my sister’s freakishly bright orb. The times when, such as now, that my pleasantly thick curtains needed a washing, leaving me with a set of unholy thin drapes that failed completely to block Tia’s sun. I swear, there were times when I thought she made her sun brighter just for my spite. And the three hours of sleep I got last night thanks to a certain pink earth pony didn’t bode well for me.

Grumbling a few choice words for my ever-optimistic sister, I slowly sat up in my queen-sized bed. With the warm sheets covering my legs, my upper body was free to stretch and awaken as needed. However slowly that may’ve been. I decided to rub up my long muzzle to my furrowed brow, intent on trying to wake. Emphasis on trying.

After a minute, my body decided for me and I released a mighty yawn of yawns, vanquishing all other yawns before this morn. A whine escaped my throat as said yawn finished, something I’d gotten used to with this new body. Comparing the two; Alicorn and Wolf, would be like comparing a plump watermelon to a prickly dragon lemon. Both very different, but both… uhm, I’m too tired for analogies.

A few seconds passed as I flopped my way out of bed and over to my full body mirror, my reflection stared back at me with a drooping face, wearing a sky-blue extra-large shirt (No, I’m not fat, I just like a little extra room for when I sleep) and a pair of black shorts. My silver mane (I think it’s still called a mane) hung loose over my forehead. Unlike the former flowing mane I once sported, my new addition was still like any other mare’s mane, except the fact that it didn’t automatically bend into a set style. It was both a great annoyance and an interesting predicament. While I had to learn the basics of mane does all over again, the none flowing mane did give me more room to experiment.

‘Yes, please. Let’s get on with this day already.’ Groaned a very groggy Star, pressing her presents to the forefront of my mind. ‘We’ve got a lot of princess-y stuff to do but I don’t want us to overwork ourself.’

‘Yes, I know this. However much I’d like a few extra hours of sleep,’ I managed to yawn silently. ‘I can’t afford to dose off, we have a lot of work to do.’

Star was quiet for a moment before she spoke. ‘What if I took over for the day, that way you could catch up on sleep while I get to do all the boring work.’

I hummed in thought. I did like that idea, but Star’d never handled all the forms I signed day in and day out. And last time I let her take control, it involved a lawn mower, a crippled cross-bow, and a weeping gardener. But, she did manage to find out it was Noble Shifty Witty who’d been dealing out that drug. So, against my better judgement, I let her have her morning of control.

-=Star’s POV=-

‘YAY, this is so exciting!’ That was, it would be if I had the energy to spin down the halls like a giddy school filly. That being said, there was one thought that came to mind; coffee.

Before departure from our room, I opted to grab my bathrobe and straightened out my heir. No point in scaring the local maid or guard with a crazy hairdo. With my fluffy and soft robe draped over my body, I took to strolling down the halls in a tiredly exulted fashion, if my drooping eyes were anything to go by.

It was three minutes past noon by the time I reached the kitchen, once I entered I immediately noticed two things. The first was Fang slouched over a pile of books, using an open one for a pillow as he silently snoozed away. The second was that Chief Oil Grease had already made my morning coffee, the cup was perched on my seat waiting for me, steaming with perfection.

As I held the warm mug in my hands, its heated surface warming my limbs, I took notice of the books the wolf had been reading. They were history books. Awaiting further investigation, I made my way next to my male counterpart (species whys), looking over the books he slept near. I grasped one and gazed at the cover, Peace vs War by Stitched Leather and Battle of the Four Armies by Princess Celestia. So, he was looking into history. But why? What did he want to know? Did it involve me and Luna? Or Celly, in some way?

I didn’t notice it, but the rim of my robe had draped over Fang’s shoulder, the material passing unnoticed by him. A moment later I heard a rumbling sounding from the wolf, but this wasn’t the usual growl one would hear from him.

Fang’s nose flared, taking in a deep breath as he stirred. He grumbled in half awareness as his eyes blinked out of sync, smacking his lips as he steadily awoke. Seconds later, the wolf released a thunderous yawn, teeth and throat showing as a tear escaped his eye’s grasp. He began rubbing his face, probably an attempt to waken fast, only to yawn once again. His eyes then leveled out, staring straight ahead for a moment, getting his thoughts organized for the day.

His nose twitched with a sniff, his head turned in my direction a second later. Or to be more precise, my coffee mug. His astonishing eyes then turned to me, their brilliant gold and deep ocean blue coming near to hypnotize me.

“Morning Luna.” He yawned before popping his stiff neck.

I found myself blushing, somewhat embarrassed that he thought I was Lulu. Though, I couldn’t blame him, he didn’t know what the signs were. “Oh, good morning to you too, Obsidian. Though, I’m not Luna.”

He squinted at me, trying to focus his tired eyes on me. After a moment, the gears seemed to click as his ears perked. “Whoops. Morning Star. Luna let you take the wheel?”

I held back a giggle. “In a sense, yes. Luna was feeling tired and she let me ‘take the wheel’, as you say. Reading up on some history?”

He turned his sleepy gaze to the stack of books in front of him. His shoulders slouched slightly, ears following suit. “Yeah. Didn’t find much out though, not a lot for the era I was looking for.”

My brow raised in curiosity, taking a sip of the perfected brew in my hands. “What era, if I may ask?”

I listened as he ran his teeth together in thought. He huffed out, “The four-thousand-year gap.”

To say that I was stunned would’ve been an understatement. Him, someone I’ve known for only a week and he’d already been helping?! Someone I owe everything to and he helped me yet again out of selflessness? Out of kindness? Just who was this wolf?

“I’m guessing that face means you’re just as stumped as me?” Fang laughed, earning a small blush from me.

“Yes, aside from a few squabbles with the growingly egotistical nobles, defending the new Canterlot from dragons, and her growing obsession of cake, Tia’s told us—I mean… yeah us, next to nothing….” I added dryly before downing more coffee. “Sorry, not awake yet. Go team Luna, yay.”
Fang chuckled at my remark, rubbing his head. “Just give me a set of pompoms and we’re all set.”
I had trouble balancing my laugh with more sips of my morning nectar. “Do you want pigtails too?”
The wolf returned my laugh, stacking the books he’d been reading earlier. “Nah, that’s taking it too far.” He paused, something coming to mind. “Hey, isn’t today the Knighthood ceremony… party?”
I nodded in response. His gaze shifted to the floor, mulling over the details. “When and where was it supposed to be again? I forgot.”
“Six in the evening, Twilight’s castle in Ponyville.”
“And… isn’t there another party for Starlight, Trixie, Thorax, and Discord too?”
I nodded before continuing the conquest of my energy fountain, blowing the steam in Fang’s direction. He didn’t seem to notice.
“Well,” He grabbed the stack of books and smiled at me, his fangs glistening in the light. “Better go get ready. And it’s…” He stole a glance at the clock, which read twelve forty-six. “Oh geez, I’m-a goin’, I’m-a goin’!!”
With that, he raced down the hall leaving a trail of dust in his wake. By the time he reached the door, he’d already made very deep impression. At that moment, I finally burst out laughing, spilling half my drink on the floor.

-=Later=-

The time was four twenty, a good while before we reached Ponyville. We’d boarded the Royal Carriage five minute ago, now riding among the clouds as we soared over the wild woods known as the Everfree. I looked to my right to see three Solar Guards sitting patiently for our future landing. The Bearers of the Elements had gone ahead yesterday to set the ceremony up, Celly sent the banners with them for just that. The new Element of Love sat across from me, Fang’s eyes were focused on the passing scenery. Thanks to my heightened senses, I could hear strange lyrics, a rhythm being sung along with the soft chorus of his words.

“…The Road goes on
Ever, ever on
Hill by hill
Mile by mile
The Road goes on
Ever, ever on
Field by field
Glen by glen
The Road goes on
Ever, ever on
See the Road flows past your doorstep
Calling for your feet to stray
Like the deep and rolling river
It will sweep them far away…”

The symphony went on, its words bringing a smile to my face. His voice was deep, almost rumbling with the rhythm. With each word I was sucked into this picture he seemed to paint, the words drawing a rich land filled with wonder and adventure. Oh, how I’d love to visit such a place. To not be confined to that old castle day in and day out. To wander to my heart’s content and splash in the cool river and streams. What I’d give for a few moments to view nature’s sights without anything to halt me. However, Fang brought me out of my imagination with a different tune. One which he lightly tapped against the armrest with a steady, terrible beat. One that sounded like many great footsteps, steps of an oncoming army, crushing everything in their path. He then let loose the lyrics, his whispering voice shifting from his normal one to a creepy and swift one, filled with age and evil. He also seemed to gain a strange accent, one that seemed to help with the song’s delivery.

“…Ash Nazg Durbatuluk
Ash Nazg Gimbatul
Ash Nazg Thrakatuluk
Agh Burzum-ishi Krimpatul…
One Ring to rule them all,
One Ring to find them,
One Ring to bring them all,
And in the darkness
Bind them. (in the land of Mordor)
One Ring to rule them all,
(rule them all)
One Ring to find them,
One Ring to bring them all,
(Three for the Elvin kings
under the sky)
And in the darkness
(Seven for the Dwarf lords
in their Halls of Stone)
Bind them.
(whisper: were the shadows lie)”

Everyone in the carriage was stock still. No one dared move as the song died down, the wolf’s fist coming to rest on the armrest as it once had. Fang then turned back to see everypony pressed against one another, huddled away from the towering wolf. All but me.

“Fascinating song.” I sparked the conversation, intent to calm everyone in the small space. Why were they so afraid? It’s only a song. So far, I hadn’t seen anything to make me be worried of his demeaner. Fang had presented himself to be calm, collected, very childish sometimes, and an honorable fighter.

He smiled at my comment, adjusting the collar of his suit Rarity had made him. It was a red jacket with a silver inlay, his undershirt was a white button up, pants were respectable slacks, and he withheld the tie. He’d said he was never really fond of them for some odd reason. “Yeah, one of my favorites. At least when it comes to bad guys songs… aside from Pete’s King of France.”

“What was the first song you sang? It sounded lovely.”

His smile broadened. “The Road Goes On.”

With my answer obtained, our conversation lapsed into different subjects such as shows and movies. As it turned out, many of the songs he’d sung were from a favorite movie series named Lord of the Rings. The marvelous adventure of a fellowship out to save their world. Epic battles, comedic moments, and lovable characters unfolded within this amazing tale forged from the pages of a book loved worldwide. However, his face slowly drooped, as if he were focusing on something that’d been bothering him.

“Is something the matter?” I asked, concerned for my friend.

He took a long breath, huffing the air from his lungs. “Two things. One: I won’t be able to see my family until I die.”

“True… I’m sorry. I wish there was something I could do to help, but I know nothing about reality travel.” My own ears fell against my head. “… And the second?”

He laughed slightly, his face brightening from its previous sour. “I should probably sing something other than Lord of the Rings music. I feel like I’m getting obsessed.”

I hummed in thought, a small tug from Luna following. “Well, that first song was nice. But yes, don’t go nuts.” A smile traced its way up my face as I wagged my finger at him.

“Too late.” He chuckled. “Already nuts. Lost my mind years ago.”

I gasped in mock concern. “Oh dear! I do hope you find it one of these days.”

“I give it a shot.”

With that, I relinquished control back to my other half.

-=Fang’s POV=-

Fun fact about Luna and Star; whenever Star took control, her eyes’ silver rings thickened, the eyes becoming completely silver. I honestly found it really cool, others however might find it somewhat creepy.

But nonetheless, her eyes were a beautiful sight. When Luna was in command, her eyes seemed to pulse with teal energy, taking on the appearance of the stunning northern lights. A side note; the aurora borealis was always something you defiantly wanted to see, especially when they’re strong and bold. Stars’ eyes shimmered with a similar energy. Yet, her eyes stole the brightness of the moon itself. I’d always found full moons to be the most beautiful of sights during the night and looking into those blinking orbs was just as marvelous and calming.

Luna shook her head as she regained control of her body, her silver heir lashing against her face. She then looked over her dress and nodded, apparently satisfied that Star didn’t put them into a jester’s outfit. Me and Luna spent the rest of the trip discussing how the ceremony would play out. Luna and I were to be standing near Celestia with cloaks over us. Why you may ask? Celestia had said that it would make their subjects less likely to run off screaming, possibly running into each other and the walls. Much like headless chickens.
Once Celestia presented Thorax, Trixie, Discord, and Starlight with their metals, she was to announce Luna and I’s predicament. After this was done, we were to remove our hoods and answer five questions. I was then to be knighted, given the title of Noble and a gift from the Solar Princess.

Luna seemed to be scared. After I’d asked if she was scared, she’d admitted that she was afraid that the ponies of Equestria weren’t going to take it well and riot. Honestly, I doubted that would come to pass. At the most I thought there’d be some screaming and a stampede out the door.

To her fears, I said, “Well, I know for a fact that they aren’t going to be scared of you more than me.”

The Princess tilted her head at me.

“What I mean is, that even if they’re scared of you for a second, they’ll see me and run for the hills. Think about it; a towering wolf that stands over your sister, unknown and covered from head to toe in scars? Yeah, I think they’ll be way more fearful of me than you.” I noticed one of the guards slightly nod, seemingly agreeing with me. With added curiosity, I then turned to the assembled guards next to the Princess.
“Hey guys,” They all faced me, varying degrees of weary and fear on their faces. “I got a question, what were your first thoughts when you saw me?”
Two of the Solar Guards looked stunned at my question, yet the third seemed to ponder my quarry. After a moment, the guard (brown unicorn) spoke. “For starters, when I saw you, my first thought was ‘Oh freaking Faust, he’s huge!’”
The second guard (a grey earth pony) took the silence as his que. “W-well, uh… mine was, like ‘he’s gonna bite my head off!’. But when you started talking to the Princess, my main thought was ‘he’s not half bad.’”
I turned to the last, adding a soft growl to my words just to mess with her. “And you?”
The blue unicorn mare was drenched in sweat in seconds, shaking in his armor enough I thought it’d attract the ghost light. “U-uh, y-you see-e… uh.”
I chuckled at his stumbling. “Relax, I’m just pulling your leg.”
The guard laughed nervously, trying to calm down.
I decided to give the lady a break and turned back to the Princess. “See, even your sister’s guards thought I was freaky. Relax Nebula, you’ve got nothing to worry about.”
She returned my comfort with a soft smile, one that seemingly made my heart skip. Weird, the only time I’d ever heard of such an action was in… Nah, probably nothing. But I’d better watch myself incase other signs showed.
I suddenly gripped the armrests, listening as they crumpled in my grasp. My stomach leaped into my chest and spun twice as the carriage began its descent. Luna noticed my nervousness, her face converting into one of concern. “Are you alright, Obsidian? You seem to have taken on the color of green.”
True to her words, I felt ready to hurl my breakfast over the chariot’s side. “Yep, I hate doing down.”
“Would you like me to get a pale?” She smiled.
“No thanks. I’ll be fine.” A thought then came. “Well, at least I can take my cousin’s words literally now.”
“And what words are that?”
“Rock bottom; you’ll know it when you hit it.” The chariot shook violently as we descended further. The guards shared a wide-eyed look.

Once we landed, I promptly swallowed what remained of my previous meal, the stomach acids providing a nice aftertaste. Luna waited patiently by the castle doors in her black cloak, standing at the top of the staircase that lead to the front doors. Two large crowds of ponies stood on either side of the path that lead to the doors, all staring at the two wolves who dared enter their home town. I stepped out of the chariot in my own brown cloak, the hood swallowing my head, eyes darting from one frightened pony to the next.
“What are those things?” asked one pony. “Why did they come in the Princess’ chariot, could they be thieves?”
“Freaks of nature. And if they are, we’ll run them out of town.” Declared another.
These and other conversations filled my ears as I walked on. My brow furrowed with each step, each word sending a scoff into my head. Friendliest town in Equestria, yeah right.
‘Geez, where’s the love people!’ Prowl scoffed.
As I made my way through the parted crowd, I noticed that most of the looks I was receiving were fear, awe, and/or confusion. I just shrugged them off and kept walking till I reached Luna’s side. The doors parted to reveal Twilight’s Castle. The violet crystal walls, tall ceilings, polished floors, and long hallways filled our vision as we moved further in. We soon arrived in the main hall, round tables were set up with various decorations, streamers and confetti lined the walls and ceiling, and a buffet table waited for its evening guests. Twilight and her friends then stopped their cleaning to look our way and all gasp.
“Princess Luna!” They all shouted with glee as they neared.
Luna for her part took a step back, bumping into me in the process. She was probably shaken by how loud that was, dog ears and all. The Princess of the Night looked up at me with a worried expression, I gave her a warm smile and a nod in return. That seemed to help, seeing that she smiled back and stepped forward to greet the main six. I soon looked to the stage and found Celestia talking with a few of her guards, she looked worried, adding a small pace to her walk.
I decided to see what the trouble was after lowering my hood. “Hey, Celestia.”
She looked my way.
“Everything ok?”
She chatted with her guards for a second before sending them off. “Well, yes and no.”
“Yeah?” My brow raised at this, whatever was happening, it was hopefully nothing big.
“The good news is—”
“Start with the bad, always start with the bad.” I dramatically lowered my voice as it began to rumble, mimicking a certain Master of Shadows.
She rolled her eyes in amusement, a smile edged onto her short muzzle (compared to mine at least). “We can’t find Discord.”
Forget what I said earlier, this was bad. I hummed in thought while rubbing my chin, thinking of anything we could do to get him here. “What would draw him in?”
Celestia bit her lower lip. “We coul—”
Suddenly, the sound of nails on a chalkboard was heard and we looked over to see a blackboard in the corner. On the said board was an eagle talon drawing a window with crayons. After a moment, the drawing was done as the fictional window opened to reveal Discord’s head looking at us with a wide grin.
“DISCORD!” The Princess shouted a fury with her aching ears pinned to her head, looking ready to strangle the Draconaquis.
“We we, lady capitaine. You bellowed?” He cackled.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” I stepped between the Princess and the cosmic trickster. “And the good news… now?”
She stepped back and took a breath. “We now have all our honored guests in the castle. The proceedings will take place in thirty minutes. You know what to do?”
I nodded. “Yeah, Luna filled me in.”
“Good.” She then looked around, her eyes dancing over everyone until she smiled. “Looks like everything’s in order.”
“WAIT! WAIT!” Shouted Pinkie before she zoomed her way into what I thought was the kitchen, if the numerous smells of cooking supplies didn’t steer me wrong. A moment later, the pink mare came running out with a huge cake on a silver platter. When she reached the buffet table, she quickly cleared away a dozen deserts with a sweep of her leg to make room for the monstrous pastry. She then set the cake down in is newly designated spot, giving us her widest smile.
“OK, everything’s Okey Dokey Loki!” I then notice she was waring a forest green shirt with the iconic Marvel villain giving the peace sign, his cheery face winking.
I felt Prowl go wide-eyed. ‘So… that happened.’
‘No kidding.’ I shook my head to rid myself of the brain racking thought, trying to deny what I just saw. “Ok then, everything’s set. How far are we from the ceremony?”
“Actually darling, it should begin in…” Rarity flipped out her silver pocket watch, the synchronized ticking flooding my ears. “Five minutes exactly.”

-=20 MINUTES LATER=-

“… I now award you with the Pink Hearts of Courage!” Celestia’s magic grasped six metals shaped like hearts and were pasted to Nebula. The cloaked Lunar Princess then draped the awards over our necks. She settled for teleporting Thorax’s around his neck instead of pushed it over his orange moose horns. At the end of the row, I stood, still covered by my hood and cape. The crowd watched as the black cloak drifted over to the brown one and a blue fire settled the metal onto brown’s neck, some looked exceedingly nervous about our chosen attire.
Celestia then moved to center stage as Luna stepped back. She then tapped her hoof to signal us. Luna and I stepped forward, the Lunar Princess doing so hesitantly.
“It’s ok, don’t worry.” I whispered low enough that only Luna could hear, earning a calming breath from my left.
I stood to Celestia’s left with Luna at her right, the Solar Princess then spoke up as we stopped next to her. “I know that there have been many rumors about Princess Luna’s foalnapping over the past few weeks. I also know that much of what happened has reached your ears, but I assure you all, everything is quite well.”
She raised both hands to present us to the crowd. “Everypony, please know that my sister has been and always will be the wonderful mare she is, never changing for the worst. Regardless of her past and present form, please know that she shall never harm anypony.” Celestia turned to Luna, her face stricken with worry. “Luna, if you please?”
Taking a long deep breath, the younger Princess prepared herself and slowly removed her hood. The crowd gasped, all wide eyed as they soaked in Luna’s features. From her snout, teeth, claws, eyes, ears, and silver heir, all grew silent.
After a long pause, Celestia faced me, asking the same question. “Obsidian, if you will?”
I nodded and flung my head back, the hood swiftly flying off my head to reveal my face. I then undid my cape’s clasp at have it fall to the floor, extending my claws slightly. If you though Luna’s reaction was cold, mine was absolutely horrific. Not only were there more gasps, there was also a number stumbling, tripping, shrieking, and fainting ponies. I even heard someone say, “Run! We’re all gonna DIE!!”
And in response to this exaggeration, “THE HORROR, THE HORROR!!”
I’ll give you three guesses as to who that was.
The surrounding chaos was enough to have Discord whip out a huge thermometer, the red rising until it breached the top with an eruption of candy. Pinkie dived headfirst into the mountain of sweets as the crowd scrambled about. This all may have seemed funny in the show, but seeing it in person, I only saw this display as pathetic. Just… utterly pathetic.
“SILENCE!!” Shouted Celestia, only when I turned around to meet her gaze, it was Luna who’d stepped up to the stage’s edge and shouted. This evident by the fact that Celestia stood behind Luna, shocked as much as the crowd, and Luna with her wings spread wide.
“This is most unbecoming of you all. Enough of this foolishness.” Nebula scolded. “Though I may have changed in shape, I’ve not changed in heart. I’m still your Princess Luna, walker of dreams and slayer of night terrors. I may have sharp teeth and claws. I may have a little meat in my diet. I may be as tall as Tia, but I’m still the same as you all know me. I am still Luna. I understand that my appearance may be frightening, but I still adore my little ponies. I am sorry that I was kept hidden for all this time, but I was afraid you’d act this way; afraid of me and my new abilities. I ask you this, will you please look past this wolfskin, and see the pony beneath? Will you see me for who I am, not what I am?”
The room was silent, all eyes watching the Lunar Princess as her gaze filled with hope. But seeing as how no one was taking the first step, I obliged. My hands began the steady rhythm of clapping, the sound filling the chamber as all eyes turned to me. I smiled at Luna, her eyes now misty. Slowly, very slowly, the crowd of ponies joined me. A thunderous applause filled the great room as the Princess wiped a single tear from her eye.
After a short while, the applause died enough for me to speak. “Well done your Majesty. Well done indeed.”
Discord whistled his approval of her speech, holding up a banner that said, ‘GO LULU!’. After the commotion died down, Celestia stepped forward and prepared for another announcement. “Now, I would like to reward our dear savior with an old tradition. Obsidian Fang,” She motioned for me to stand next to her. “rescued us from the Changeling Queen Chrysalis, along with the help of an anonymous force, and put an end to her evil rain. For this act of courage and devotion, he has been awarded the honor of Knighthood.”
The Solar Princess asked me to face her as she teleported a richly decorated sword into her grasp. “Please kneel.” I did as asked, her sword tapping me on the shoulders and head as she spoke. “By the right of the crown, by the will of Faust. Obsidian Fang, Dark Knight of Equestria. You may rise.”
I stood to find Celestia holding out a wooden rectangular box, its engravings taking on the shape of a raging battle, armies engaging one another on the timber battlefield. “This was something my father gave to me before he pasted, and now, I belongs to you. Obsidian Fang, please accept this gift as a small thanks for coming to our aid.”
I replied by bowing and taking the box from her hands. I looked to her and asked, “Can I open it?”
She smiled. “It’s yours, do with it was you wish.”
I looked down at the small box, its polished surface reflecting my eyes’ colors. My hand seemed to move on its own and slowly opened the box, revealing a strange object rapped in soft fabric, laying on a purple silk pillow. I grasped the item and unraveled the cindered object, rubbing over its surface to try and picture its exterior before seeing it. The cloth was slowly removed, revealing a silver sword handle, engraved with an awe-inspiring array of artistic carvings. Where the hilt would’ve been were two hollow cylinders, acting as the beginnings of said hilt, but nothing was there to claim their place. The area where the blade might’ve been was the same. But where the hilt and blade met, there ware short golden blades, both ending in sharp points. And below all that, a centimeter above where my hands gripped, was a small red button.
‘No way.’ I thought, my brain starting to spin wildly as to the slightest possibility. ‘It can’t be… could it?’
‘Only one way to find out.’
I slowly eased my thumb up to the button, positioning the cylinder’s blade port to the ceiling. With a soft click, the blade hissed to life. A thick beam of yellow light spewed forth from the silver doublehanded saber, two smaller beams emanating from the hilt ports. A soft hum followed the glowing blade as it was held in a firm grip, but unlike anything else, no matter how much pressure I applied it didn’t break.
The only words I could thing to say at the time came out, a huge grin plastered on my muzzle. “No. Freaking. Way.”

12. New and Old Faces

Two days was all it took. Two days before Luna seemed to catch a cold. Nothing big, mind you, but still enough for her to drown herself in blankets, downing several gallons of water each day. Per the doctor’s orders.

I had currently made my journey to the kitchen for a light snack. I’d had a small breakfast and needed something to sate my hunger. Once I cleared to doors, the sweet aroma of baked goods reached my nose, its scent making my nose twitch and my stomach rumble. I also noticed that Oil Grease was working behind the counter, no doubt baking more sweets for their majesties. The cream-colored unicorn hummed happily to herself as she moved about the kitchen, the scent of chocolate chip cookies hitting my nostrils.

Deciding that was my desired target, I stealthfully crept over to the kitchen counter. I did this with the mission impossible theme blasting through my head, a smile slowly creeping onto my face. Once I reached the wall, I peeked over the counter to see the cook’s back to me. Smile still plastered to my face, I searched for my target, quietly sniffing to pinpoint my prey. A large tray of the freshly baked goodies was resting before me, the steam from the cookies tempting me with their richly inviting scent. Keeping an eye on the cook, I slowly reached out with a hand to snatch my quarry. All hopes and dreams were suddenly crushed as a wooden spatula smacked my hand. As I rubbed my sore appendage with a whimper, I saw the cook glaring at me, horn alight as the spatula floated in the same aura.

“You’re as stealthy as an elephant in clown shoes.” The unicorn chided. “If you want something, just ask you big furball.”

“I was mainly seeing if I could sneak up on you. That, and I was hungry.” I flexed my hand, attempting to relax its stinging nerves.

“Well, you did a poor job at it. Try not stomping everywhere you go.”

“Wherever we go—”

“DON’T YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT SING THAT SONG AGAIN!!” Seethed the cook, waving her spatula of death at me. “Enough with There’s no breakfast in Hell. Something that’s not by these… Newsboys?”

“What? They’re one of my favorite bands when I was younger, still one of my favorites. Somewhere in the top ten, I guess.” I shrugged, quickly glancing at the steaming cookies. “Can I have a cookie now… please?”

Oil grumbled to herself. “Fine, but I better not find you around here till dinner, ok. Got enough with fending off the Princesses and Blueblood after they barge in here half the time.”

“Thanks.” I yelled back after taking six delicious cookies, heading down the hall towards Luna’s room. She was feeling pretty bad last I’d heard, so I figured I’d pay her a visit with the currency of freshly baked goods. As I made my way to my destination, several groups of Solar Guards rushed past me, all marching swiftly down the hall.

“Excuse me,” I asked a guard, the female unicorn turned to face me with a stoic expression. “What’s up? Why is everyone in a rush?”

“There’s an intruder in the palace. We’re gathering our forces to find and capture the fiend.” She responded with a crisp salute. She was probably still new to the guard.

“Anything I can do?”

“N-not that I-I am aware of sir.” The mare stole a glance at her marching platoon, still walking away without her. “I should be going.”

As the guard left, I pondered on the situation. An intruder, huh? Well, it was the guard’s job to protect the castle and princesses, better let them do their job. But if the threat was greater than they could handle, I wouldn’t waist a second to step in. With my decision made, I continued my journey.

After a few minutes of walking and keeping an eye out for the intruder, I arrived at Luna’s chambers, listening as she watched… The Incredibles?! I hadn’t watched that movie in a while, why was she watching it without me!? Granted, I’d always considered it a good classic, I’d found Luna was one to enjoy a thrilling action-packed adventure. She usually wasn’t one to watch kids movies all that much, at least not that I’d been told. Celestia was the main source.

I softly nocked on the door, “Hey Luna, can I come in?”

There was a moment of shuffling. “Ok, stay right there,” she whispered.

“Yes Fang, enter.”

I opened the door to see Luna innocently sitting on her bed, gazing at me with a small smile, barely holding back a mirthfully adorable giggle. I raised an eyebrow at her curious behavior.

“Ok,” I checked behind the door for any traps before turning back to the Princess, noticing a shifting lump under the blankets. “Where’s the prank?”

Her smile widened. “No prank, Obsidian. But I have found somepo-- one. You remember the intruder the guards spoke of? I heard from a passing patrol.”

“You found them, didn’t you?” I looked down at the quietly giggling lump. Was that… a child’s laugh?

“Quite so.” She then reached over and pulled back the covers to reveal a pair of sharp silver ears. Next came a set of lovely deep purple eyes, laced with inner rings of bronze. Then popped out a snickering muzzle, a pair of fluffy hands stifling a playful giggle.

A wolf pup.

“Say hello.” Said the Princess as she rubbed the kid’s ear, encouraging a quiet ‘hi’ from the young she-wolf. The pup was lying on her back, an oversized green shirt draped over her frame, the sleeves rolled over her wrists. “She’s very shy.”

I gave the kid a warm smile back. With that little muzzle and big adorable eyes, she outmatch Flurry Heart in cuteness by twelve miles. Seriously, this pup was the heavy weight champion of cute town.

Mine and the pups eyes suddenly snapped to Luna as she released a coughing eruption. If someone’s ever visited Alaska in the early winter season, you’ll know how bad one can cough. Trust me, three to four nights of nonstop coughing, it’s a real treat.

I walked over and knelt by the bed, observing the pup further as Luna slowly gained control again. Thin trances of crimson could be seen through her fur, following a similar pattern to Luna’s runes. The pup’s runes came from her nose, up her snout, under and over her eyes. Another set of markings edged down her black fingers to her arms, no doubt up her arms.

“Does she have a name?” I asked once Luna had stopped coughing and downed her cup of water.

“Yes. But she seems scared, though she’s enjoying the movie and attention.”

From just looking, I could tell she was somewhere between the age of six and eight, judging from her body’s height compared to mine. She seemed about 4’ 2”, the average height of an adult pony was around 5', whereas I stood at 9’ 4”. Luna and Celestia were about 8’ 3”, roughly the same height. That, and she wasn’t commanding attention from us, just content to watch the super family battle the bad guy’s goons in sawblade ships.

I then remembered my offering. “Cookie?”

I passed two to Luna, which she took with a smile and joined the pup in watching the epic battle. I turned to the kid, her eyes scanning my scarred face with a warry gaze. I held out two cookies for her. “Would you like some cookies too?” A knowing smile found its way onto my face once her mouth started drooling.

Within seconds, she snatched the treats from my hand and scarfed them down. She didn’t even leave a single crumb. “Dang, she’s hungry.”

Luna shared my sad look as she looked over the child. “Whoever took care of you before didn’t feed you well, did they?”

The girl slowly shook her head.

I breathed a long sigh. I hated things like this, where the parents mistreated their kids, starved, beat, and yelled for no reason. I hated people like that. So grounded in their own wants and needs that they neglected others’. Either that, or her family couldn’t feed her enough.

However, she was here now. In a warm bed, good food, and a roof over her head. Luna then asked a guard to get some food, she didn’t tell him why, but he probably came up with his own answer. We continued watching the movie as we waited, Luna and I laying on either side of the pup. During that time, my arm had dropped over the girl’s back. In response, she tensed up and cringed away from me, snuggling into Luna. As I’d feared, she’d probably been beaten by her parents.

The food was delivered by a maid, quickly setting the tray of snacks down before leaving with a curious and worried glance at the pup. I shook my head after she left. Was it really so difficult to see someone for who they were?

Luna brought the tray over and unfolded its legs, setting it in front of the starving pup. Without prompting, she dug in, stuffing her face with various meats, crackers, cheese, and sweets. I personally stole a few Reese’s cups. I lightly chuckled at the sight, my heart sinking in my chest. She need time to sate her hunger, she wouldn’t be rid of it in seconds sadly. As she continued her rampage, Luna and I shared a concerned look. The silver pup finished in minutes, suddenly looking very tired. With a long and cute squeak of a yawn later, she was out like a light. Luna turned off the movie and turned to me.

“We should get her to another room, don’t want her getting sick.” The Princess suggested, trying to stall a cough.

“Right.” I then slowly picked her up and cradled the pup in my arms, her little body pressing into mine for warmth. She was soon escorted to the room next door, easy access for us if she needed anything. Setting her on the bed, I lifted the blankets over her, proceeding to grab and tuck a teddy bear into her arms. Once this was done, I joined Luna back in her room, sitting on the bed beside her. The Princess had rapped herself in blankets while I was gone to keep warm.

“Did she tell you her name?” I asked with concern.

“She said her name was Martha, Martha Walker. Do you think she’ll want to keep it, her name?”

“I have no clue. She seems pretty tight lipped, not that I blame her, being in a new world and all. That, and she’s scared of me.” My heart dropped after that statement, I was usually really good with kids. Why was she scared of me? Shaking it off, I slowly rubbed my chin in thought. “Any thoughts incase she does want to change it?”

Luna hummed to herself. “Silver… something, I think. Seeing as her coat is that beautiful shade.”

I nodded in agreement, deeply thinking on it. “Silver Fang?”

Luna gave me a look that said, ‘really, that’s the best you’ve got?’. “You just want that, so she’s named after you.”

“Hey, It’s a classic wolf name; Fang.” I laughed out. “But seriously… Silver Tooth?”

“Let’s try something with a little more grace and beauty in it. I can’t see a mare wanting the name Silver Tooth.”

“True.”

We continued on the subject for about an hour, mulling around with the name Silver. We soon came up with three names; Silver Haven, Silver Stream, and Radiant Light. Either these, or she could name herself.

“I was also think—” The Princess stopped abruptly, her eyes shimmering with a blue light. She then snapped back to me, horror striking her face. “She’s having a nightmare!”

I didn’t need to be told who she spoke of, I already knew. Bolting from the bed, I quickly slipped out the door and turned into the pup’s room. From the hallway’s light, I could see the girl coming close to screaming and shaking in her bed, her body looked soaked from sweating. Within seconds, I rushed forward and gently shook the pup, her struggles and whimpering faltering once her eyes flung open. Her pupils were tiny, fear scribbled over her features. The pillow she lay on was soaked in sweat, her breath near to hyperventilating, and hands shaking.

Her purple eyes locked with mine, a moment passed when all fear was replaced with hope, only to be snuffed as her dreams came back to haunt her. She suddenly leapt forward and rapped her arms around my neck, her grip near to crushing. With the fresh blanket of tears on my shirt came the pup’s whimpers, her face buried in my chest as she cried her heart out.

As she continued to cry, I softly spoke, “Ssshhh, it’s ok, it’s ok. You’re safe, you’re safe now. They can’t hurt you anymore.”

The child froze for a second after my last line but returned to her river of tears. I soon felt the urge to sniff as Luna’s scent drifted in through the door, I then felt a hand reach over my shoulder and caress the pup’s head. The soft, soothing hushes of Luna coming a moment later as she too comforted the kid.

“You are safe with us, there’s no need to be frightened.” With the she-wolf’s sweet words, the silver pup struggled deeper into my gentle grip.

We stayed like this for a while, just waiting as she finished her crying. My shoulder was now soaked in tears, but the calmed look on her face was well worth it.

“You alright now?” I asked, still cradling the girl. She nodded in response and wiped her leaking eyes, sniffling as she looked over at Luna.

“S-should I-I start cleaning now?” The pup’s words bordered on trembling as she pulled away to look in our eyes, skipping between mine and Luna’s.

“W-what? Why would you have to clean at this hour?” The Princess all but shrieked.

“Mom and Dad always said that,” She took a shaky breath. “…that when I first get up, a good girl always cleans the house from top to bottom. After that, go make Dad his lunch so he could go find a job.”

My brow furrowed at hearing this. This girl’s story was similar to Cinderella in a way, but instead of meeting a prince, she came here. To us. I felt Prowl snarling and pacing in the depths of my head, seething over Silver’s parents actions.

The silver pup saw my angered look, immediately trying to push herself away and out of my arms. Breaking myself out of my inner rant, I set her down on the bed and motioned for her to calm down.

“It’s ok, it’s ok. I’m not mad at you.” She went from scared to confused, her head tilting adorably. “I’m mad at your Mom and Dad. Could your Dad ever get a job? And what did your Mom do all day? She had a job, right?”

She shook her head. “She’d be with Darren.”

“Who’s Darren?”

The pup scowled. “Her boyfriend. He spent half Mom’s money on his video game. At least, that’s what I heard her yelling at him for the other night.”

My own scowl deepened, a soft growl sounding in my throat. “Well, I can promise you this; we are not like that. You don’t have to clean; a lot of people around here are paid to do that. But if you want to help them, I’m sure they wouldn’t mind.”

I jabbed a thumb at Luna. “And she’s a Princess. How can you top that?”

Her eyes lit up, tilting her head in confusion. “R-really? You’re a princess?”

Luna held back a giggle. “Yes, quite so little one.”

The girl turned back to me. “A-and what’s-s your job?”

“Well, as of three days ago…” I paused for affect, my chest puffing out. “A Knight.”

“You mean like a knight in shining armor? That’s cool.” Her eyes became bright with wonder, a little smile peeking through her lips, dawning the most adorable face a seven-year-old could muster.

I found myself smiling down at her. “Yep, pretty awesome.”

A memory suddenly clicked, a smile spreading on my face. “So, me and Luna were talking, and we wondered if you’d like a new name.”

“A new name? I already have one.” She looked down for a moment, then asked, “What kind of name?”

“Well, my name’s Obsidian Fang.” I answered, placing a hand to my chest.

“That’s a cool name.”

The Princess smiled at her ease in speaking with us. “Mine is Lunar Star.”

I cocked an eye brow. “That’s your full name?”

The Princess nodded to me with a look.

“Oh, ok. Cool.”

The girl hesitantly gave us a curious look, diving back into her timid state. “S-so what could m-my name be?”

“We came up with a few ideas, but if you don’t like any of them, we can help you make one up.”

“O-ok.”

We then gave her the three names we’d come up with. To our satisfaction, she choose Silver Haven.

“Very good pick. You know, I considered naming you Silver Tooth.” I grinned.

Haven gave a sweet little smile. “I-I can’t see that as a girl’s name.”

Luna lightly smacked me on the shoulder. “See? I told you. Now, who was right?” She tilted her head towards me, cupping a hand over her ear as it perked in my direction.

I rolled my eyes at her with a laugh. “You were.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, what was that?” She teased.

I gave her a look over my shoulder. “Really? That low huh?”

Her reply was to playfully stick her tongue out at me. I just rolled my eyes at her in return.

Silver quickly got back into bed, quietly giggling at our banter. She snuggled under the covers and looked prepared to sleep. The pup popped open an eye at us, asking, “A-are you s-sure you do-don’t want me t-to clean?”

“Yes, Silver, get some rest.” Luna cooed as she bent down and kissed Haven on the forehead. Silver stared at the Princess, looking bewildered. “You look like you need it.”

Silver slowly nodded and rolled onto her side, her back facing us as we exited the room. But before I closed the door, Silver shouted in distress. “W-Wait!”

I flung the door open and leaned inside to see her pouting, hugging the stuffed bear I’d given her beforehand. Her eyes became large, filled with sadness and yearning.

“C-can one of you stay w-with me?” I noticed a few tears roll down her cheeks. “I-I’m sc-scared o-of the dar- ark.”

That hit me to the core. When I was young, I too was afraid of the dark. My parents had put nightlights in the walls to help me sleep, that and a noise maker. I remembered hating the eerie quiet of my room. I also remembered seeing scary faces jump out at me in the dark, always threatening to rob me of my sleep.

Haven looked at me expectantly, begging me to stay with a trembling lip, more tears flowing. My heart suddenly gained several cracks in it.

“I’ll stay with you.” Her eyes suddenly flooded with hope, a smile spreading over her muzzle.

Luna smiled and nodded in thanks, turning to leave with a sniffle. But suddenly bolted into her room and returned with five children’s books. Each were thin, resembling the familiar style of books I used to read when young. Books such as Cat in The Hat, Go Dog Go, Ugly Duckling, and so on. Those were the only ones I could remember at least.

“Care for a bedtime story?” Asked the Princess as she set the books on a nearby nightstand.

“B-Bedtime story?” The pup tilted her head.

“Did your mother at least ever tell you one?” Her voice as filled with concern, her face drooping.

Silver shook her head.

‘You’ve got to be kidding!’ My other half snarled, his already boiling hate building on itself. Hate for Haven’s previous parents and their carelessness.

I took a breath, calming my nerves, saying with a smirk, “Well then, you have much to learn, my young apprentice.”

I then sat down next to the pup, she took her position left of me, slowly snuggling into my lap. Luna joined us after grabbing some hand sanitizer and tissues, sitting on Silver’s right. The Princess piled the stack of books before us, smiling as she grasped one from the top and read the tittle.

“Let’s see… Go Bunny Go, The Kitten in the Hat, Five Vails Goes West, Olive and Company, or… Green eggs and Hay.”

Silver Haven looked each book over, trying to silence a yawn as she pointed to Go Bunny Go. Luna gave reading the tale a try, but with the amount of coughing she was doing, it would’ve taken her half the night to reach the end. With Luna’s prompting, I took the book and began again.

“Big dog, little dog, slow dog, fast dog…” I barely finished the book before both ladies were fast asleep, cuddled together under the blankets in a single mass of black/blue and silver. I smiled dearly at the sight, finding it utterly adorable.

Finding it rude to move the Princess of the Night back to her own germ-infested bed, I chose to let her sleep next to Silver. Finding myself comfortable where I was and being too tired to got back to my own bed, I settled onto the sheets. My body soon curled around the two females and I nodded off, little Haven snuggling into the wolf sandwich.

<= The Badlands, below the former Evil Changeling Hive. =>

A single black digit tapped the obsidian armrest impatiently, a loud huff filling the dim chamber. The soft pulsing of emerald light shifted through the walls as the five-foot-long glowworms shifted in their sleep, the long bulbous bodies slithering against one another. A pair of green draconic eyes scanned the room before them, a deep yearning behind them.

Finally, the throne room’s doors opened. In walked six changeling guards clad in dark green armor, dragging two ponies in rope. Both were mares, stripped of their clothes and hope. The changelings stopped, their spear ends slamming against the floor, indenting the tiles as a single loud clang erupted from their point of impact.

A Changeling in a black robe stepped forward. “Your Grace, we’ve brought to you an offering of our dedication to you.”

The Changeling Queen licked her salivating lips, her innards growling at their scent. “Bring them to me, my son.”

The Changeling swallowed a lump in his throat, but followed his Queen’s command nonetheless. He soon brought the two mares before his mother, her eyes looking them up and down with a lustful gaze.

“M-may th-they ple-please y-yo-you fore-forevermore, de-dear Q-queen.” The Changeling stuttered, holding out the ropes to his mother.

Chrysalis gratefully took the rope and studied her offerings more closely, eyes assessing their curves and portions. “Thank you, my offspring. You may return to your duties.”

The Changeling did his best to sigh in relief, overjoyed that the Queen didn’t find anything wrong with her offerings. With a bow, the drone turned to hover down the dais’ stairs and to the doors, pale wings buzzing. Chrysalis tugged the mares closer to her, slowly inching her hands over the rope toward them with an evil grin. Her long tongue slithered over her muzzle, drooling through her lips in pounds of saliva.

As the drones neared the doors, the Queen called out to them one final time. “Oh, and Bill?”

Bill froze, his body all but shivering. “Y-yes-s, Mo-Mother?”

Chrysalis smiled down at her thousandth (somewhere down the line) child, grasping onto each mares’ shoulders, preventing them from moving. Four drones moved in behind the mares to assist their Queen. “Be a dear and bring me a nice plump pony… or a weighty minotaur on your next trip. I feel like these two just aren’t going to be enough to fill me up~” The Queen patted her lower arachnid half, all eight gangly legs curled under her second abdomen. The green stripes on her spider’s abdomen shimmering in the light of the glowworms.

The Changeling gulped, praying to whoever would listen for another day of life. Unlike so many other drones who failed to bring a decent meal to her Highness, the Queen’s current eleven-foot height and weight proving their failure. “Ye-yes, m-y Q-Queen-en.”

The Queen cooed, pleased that her offspring was willing to accommodate her wishes. “Such a good boy. Now, off you go. I have a meal to enjoy.” She said as she shooed him away with a hand, licking her lips as she peered down at her whimpering prey.

Bill then scuttled out with the guards, trying to block the mares’ screams of horror as Chrysalis popped her jaws and her maw doubled in size. Throat yawning open to accept its future live meal, her esophagus hissing in approval. The last pitch of the screams died with the doors slamming shut, dooming the mares to their inevitable fate.

Author's Note

Hope you've enjoyed the new chapter! Please let me know what you think of these developments. :pinkiehappy: :trollestia:

13. You're WHAT?!

“Calm, Child of Origin. Relax.”

“Easier said than done.” I grumbled as my foot sank beneath the water for the hundredth time. I growled at the water, its crystal-clear surface reflecting my own image back up at me. I sulked my way out of the lake and plopped down on a nearby rock, hands on my chin. Heart deflating as I stared at the meadow around us.

Harmony had been talking about an ancient people that founded their civilization of Christian (Baptist) beliefs. But through some great tragedy, this civilization was lost to time and myth. The old teachings of these people said that once they were truly one with God, that they could do impossible feats through His love. To sum this all up for you guys; Harmony was trying to teach me to walk on water through “believing a different story”. See, she was saying that I still believed the story of “if you step onto the water, you’ll fall though”, but the story I needed to believe was “Re-member who you are, and you shall know yourself”. You guys confused too?

Harmony smiled at my childish response. “What is known that cannot be named?”

“What?” I asked in complete bewilderment, my face scrunching into a frown.

“What is known that cannot be named?” She repeated, looking deep into my eyes. “Look beyond the laws of the polarized world. North and south, east and west, up and down, light and dark. These are the stories you’ve known all your life, now lift the scales and be blind no more. See beyond your shell, your earthen vessel. Do not be afraid of the light, nor the shadow it casts. Only then will you see the unseen.”

I thought long and hard in the riddle. My head swimming as it began to ache, the pain frying my mind. What is known that cannot be named? Look beyond my earthen vessel? I didn’t know. My brain was fried, and my frustration was at its peek.
Then there were the matters of Luna’s history gap and finding Silver a new home. Not that I didn’t like the kid. She was sweet, kind, devoted, and very curious when she felt like it. However, I didn’t know if it was right to simply take her as my own. If she chose to stay with me, I’d be overjoyed with that. But I also felt that she could also live with Luna, seeing as how the Princess adored her just as much as I did.
In the end, I decided that I needed some one on one time with God. To meditate in his word and find out what he wanted for me.

“Until you answer this question, you’ll only be able to contact me in the Everfree. Near the Tree.” Harmony wilted for a moment, looking at me sadly. “I do wish we could talk more like this, but you need to find this riddle’s answer soon.”

“How soon?” I asked, my voice filled with worry at hearing her departure.

“Very soon. Until next we meet, Son of Origin.”

With that departing sentence, she vanished in a flash of light and I was left alone it the dream realm. Wait! I was there in the dream realm… and, I was lucid?! I jumped up and looked around, spotting a lone oak door at the meadow’s edge, leading into the dark forest beyond. My feet moved on their own accord and I found myself before the door, looking behind it to see nothing but leaves and trees. I looked down at the wooden handle, its sanded and darkened surface taking on a slight shine before I grasped it and pulled. The door creaked open, its hinges needing oil. What lay beyond made my jaw drop and eyes widen in awe. A vast darkness yawned before me, the light of stars twinkling and blinking in the distance. But what hovered before me was a strange sight to behold. Orbs, thousands upon thousands, drifted in the cool breathless air, all suspended by an unseen means. Within these orbs were what one could only describe as dreams. Strange and sometimes insane things were happening within their spaces.

I slowly stepped forward, inching closer to an orb that contained a screaming yellow mare in a grey nightgown as she ran from a ten-foot tall manticore. Chomping and swooping its paws over her. The moment I touched said orb was when everything fell away like water and was replaced by the scene I’d witnessed. The mare was running for her life, fear consuming her blue eyes. Her long pink mane wiping behind her, wings folded tightly to her back. Fluttershy.

Leaping into action, I landed before her, glaring at the offending beast. The pegasus ground herself to a halt, skidding to a stop as she stared up at me, fearing my towering form. The manticore only glared at me, its pace quickening, barreling toward me. Seeing that Fluttershy was between me and my quarry, I stepped over the trembling mare and dug my feet into the earth. Claws extending, their ivory edges shining in the dream’s light as the beast drew closer. I readied my stance, arms raised and ready for when it hit. When the manticore headbutted me in the gut, I dug my claws into its shoulders, the sound of tearing flesh ringing through the dreamscape. Using all my strength, I heaved the squirming beast over my head. Tail in the air and legs flailing, I turned to my left and slammed the manticore into a plaque of stone, its frame suddenly turning to colorful dust.

But my victory was short lived as the sky darkened and the clouds began to swirl. Fluttershy whimpered, covering her head with her arms in an attempt to hide from the storm. The trees bent and twisted, an army of scary faces edged into them as they all glared at me, picking up rocks and animals to through at us. Remembering my second form of magic, I called on the power of lightning, its blue energy crackling in my claws and eyes. Yet, I never got the chance.

“ENOUGH!”

Within moments, the forest was literally blown away, vanishing like a trail of warm breath. I turned to find Fluttershy fading away like a ghost. Soon, where a void once stood, now lay an eternal plane of grass and flowers. Fluttershy sat amongst a group of animals and her friends, all laughing and cheering as they ran and played. I stared at the display, my mind wrestling with what just happened.

My musings were interrupted by someone clearing their throat, by their tone, they weren’t pleased. I turned to find Luna glaring at me with her arms crossed.

I gulped. “Hi.”

“Hi.” She raised a brow, but closed her eyes and breathed, calming herself before speaking. “We need to talk.”

Before I could answer, we were both engulfed in earth as the ground yawned open and swallowed us. I opened my eyes to see that we’d returned to the dream realm. The sight still amazed me. But I was stopped as Luna grabbed my shoulder and spun me around, her glare still present.

“Two things, one, how did you get here?” She asked, her brow raised again.

“Uh… I was dreaming, and I found a door, it lead to this place.” I motioned to the realm.

She looked unimpressed, but a small grin showed. “Second, y—"

“YOU CAN DREAM WALK?!?” Squealed a very excited voice from behind me.

I turned with a yelp to find a black she-wolf with stripes of blue and silver fur, her eyes completely silver, a wide smile gracing her lovely face. She wore a white T-shirt with tan jeans, an olive-green sweatshirt over her shoulders, hands stuffed in her pockets. I looked between the two, comparing their looks, only to notice that Luna’s eyes were solid teal.

I looked back to the striped she-wolf. “Star?”

Her hands clapped together through the pockets, her smile never fading. “I can’t believe you’re here!” She squealed with a leap.

“Yeah,” I laughed, looking around at the dream realm. “Me neither.”

Star and Luna looked to one another, then back to me, their faces showing curiosity. Star stepped forward, her eyes studying me. “I heard you, then listening to those songs on your phone yesterday, you kept muttering something. ‘To die is gain’. What did you mean by that? You couldn’t mean that you want to die, right? Because I’d be very sad if you did.”

I smiled down at her. “No. Not in the slightest. You didn’t hear the first half; For me to live is Christ, to die is gain.”

The two she-wolves tilted their heads at me, Luna scratching her scalp.

“What’s Christ?” Asked the silver eyed wolf.

My smile broadened. The next few words I spoke rolled off my tongue, their structure holding such power and warmth, a spark of electricity going off in my mind. Before I spoke, I felt as if someone else had grabbed the steering wheel and was now driving my body. The realm around me grew distant, my vision centering on my body’s actions and the two females before me. “Love keeps no record of wrongs. Love is patient, love is kind. Love does not envy, is not boastful, is not conceited, does not act improperly, is not selfish, is not provoked. There is no fear in love; but perfect love casts out fear, because fear involves punishment, and the one who fears is not perfected in love. God cannot fear loss, for God is perfected in love.” My body turned to face them fully, filled with an unearthly warmth, flowing in all directions like an endless wall. “The harvest is plentiful, but the workers are few. Ask the Lord of the harvest, to send out workers into his harvest field.”

I felt fear starting to sink its claws into my head. What was going on? Why was this happening? I knew this was ok, but I still felt scared. My brain started thinking this was some crazy nightmare, losing control of my body.

Ssshhh, it’s alright, my son. You are safe. I am in you and you are in me. A soft voice chilled my spine, the warmth spreading over my body as if someone was hugging me from behind. Have I not loved you as much as all those before and after you?

‘Lord?’ I mentally asked. The warmth intensified, growing over my back.

My mouth paused, catching my breath. I could see they were more than just confused, they were staring at me in wonder. Like children hearing an amazing tale. Once my body calmed its breathing, my jaws continued. “Your sister showed you love when you returned, did you show her love in return? Did you ask for forgiveness, and then leave what wrongs you’d done behind, like the chaff of the wheat? Or the bandages of an old scar? No? Are you still afraid?” A smile grew over my lips, speaking in a soft and motherly tone. “Nonetheless, you are beautiful, even when fear gripped you.”

Tears streamed down Luna’s face, her cheeks becoming streaked with wet lines.

“Dry those tears, for you’ve never been alone, dear daughter.” My knees bent, kneeling before her, taking her chin in my hand to lift shying her face to me. “Let the scales fall from your eyes, know the light. Look past the evidence that blinds all, know the light that stands before you. For once he too was lost, now he stands in Light, safe from doubt and fear. But for now, answer me this, my brave child. What is White that pony has made Black?”

The Princess gulped, her teary eyes clearing. She let out a breath, shuttering as my shell’s hand combed through her silky heir. “I… I d-don’t… I-I can’t—”

My body pulled her into the gentlest and tightest hug that it could, guiding Star in with a wink. We stayed like that for a minute or two, all feeling the overwhelming warmth that flooded our systems.

After a moment, Luna looked into my eyes, gasping softly as she stared into them. “F-F-Fa-Fang?”

My lips curled up into another smile, my eye winked again. “Be strong, firm like the oak tree, and wielding like the pine. Also…” My head went to her ear, my breath rolling over her ear as it twitched. “I always love it when you dance for me. Keep dancing Luna, you are very talented, and I adored it when you leaped for my sky.” My eyes shifted to Star, her head resting on my chest, eyes closed as she hummed sweetly. “And you, you paint such wonderful works of art for me. I still have them on my fridge, my shining Star.”

With those last words, the warmth faded to a dull glow. Still present, but not as intense. The she-wolves stepped back, both overwhelmed by what just happened. My hands trembled, one lifting to my chest to touch my aching heart, the other touching my lips, as if trying to find the almost foreign words that left my throat. My legs felt like twigs, snapping under me as I fell to my knees, the stars under me rippling like waves on water. Streams of tears suddenly burst from my eyes, soft whimpers and shutters filling my now lukewarm body.

What is known that cannot be named, my son? Re-member.

-=Luna’s POV=-

I awoke with a start, my eyes flying open as I bolted upright. My mane had its usual rat nest appearance, I felt slightly embarrassed about that. But I had other matters to focus on now. I suddenly looked to my right to find Silver still asleep, the bags under her eyes nearly gone. Further to my right was Fang, but he wasn’t sleeping. He sat on the bed’s edge, head in hands, muffled crying reaching my ears. Had that been as… wonderful, terrifying, and thrilling as it was for me and Star? Or was it too much for him?

Remembering that we’d both fallen asleep with Haven last night, I saw that he was still in his day clothes, but his shirt was discarded on the floor, their scent filling my nostrils. But along with that came his own scent, the heavenly crispness of pine. It filled me with a sweet longing, not consuming me, but it was enough that I wanted to be near him more. But at the same time, it was nothing compared to what I felt last night, from the stranger that stole Fang’s body. Who was that? Was that the Christ character Obsidian had spoken of, or somepo—one else? And then there was that question, or riddle; What was White that pony has made Black? Deciding to push all of this until further notice, I moved around the bed and draped my arms around the black wolf’s muscular neck.

I then noticed his face was distraught, his eyes distant, tears fading into the thick midnight fur. His markings taking on the tears as they darkened with streaks. The lump in his throat was swallowed as his eyes faced mine, their golden rings flashing with the same white fire I’d seen before in the dream realm. One moment, the fire was there, then it vanished like smoke.

Then, from out of nowhere, his deep rumbling voice echoed through my ears. Tickling them with his warm voice as he sighed. “If I can speak with human eloquence and angelic ecstasy, but I don't love, I'm nothing but the creaking of a rusty gate. If I speak God's word with power, revealing all His mysteries, and making everything as plain as day. And if I say to a mountain jump and it jumps, but I don't love, I'm nothing. If I give all I own to the poor, or if I even go to the stake to be burned as a martyr, but I don't have love, I've gotten nowhere. So, no matter what we say, no matter what we believe, no matter what we do. We're bankrupt without love.”

My lips curved upward on their own accord into a smile, my heart fluttering. Stomach filled with butterflies, I did what I could to quiet my own sigh. I wanted so badly to feel that warmth again, to be in that embrace once more. It was beyond words; the warmth, the love, the words. Filling me with an unmatched love that Tia could only dream—no, not dream, she couldn’t dream of this love. I felt like it was beyond her mortal reach. Until she felt it, she couldn’t know it. I might be able to tell her about it, but she couldn’t experience it yet, not until she was introduced.

Was this what He’d meant? To Know something? To experience it? Not just know about it, but to feel it and touch it. To feel its embrace and lean into it. To accept it fully for what it was? For what He was… or is?

“You ok?” Obsidian’s voice broke my train of thought, his head tilted toward me. I rested my head on his shoulder as I savored the aftermath of his God’s power.

“Never better. Is this what it’s like to you, to know your maker?”

He smile with a small huff. “Yes. I would say that you just hit the tip of the iceberg… but, I never really met Him face to face before. So… you’re lucky, I guess. I saw Him through me, heard him daily, and believed. But He also said that ‘blessed are those who believe and have not seen me.’”

I smiled at him, feeling his words fill me with hope. So, I was considered special to have talked with Him?
He let me lean against him, my head on his shoulder, breathing in his scent. But after a few moments if thinking, I was feeling in the mood for a bit of teasing. I lightly nipped his ear, causing the wolf to stifle a sharp breath, eyes widening. He slowly scooted away, his face turning red. He swallowed a lump in his neck. I smiled, feeling a little naughty.

“Enjoy that?” I teased, winking at him when his blushing face turned to me. I couldn’t help but giggle at the cute sight. I could feel Star urging me on, I couldn’t find it in myself to disappoint.

He cleared his throat, shuffling nervously. “U-um… L-Luna.”

“Yes?” I fluttered my eyes at him, my body leaning against his, the wolf’s response was another hard blush and a gulp.

“U-uh, I-I’ve never…” He coughed and tugged at the collar of his shirt over my arm.

I tilted my head, curious at what he was saying.

“I-I’ve ne-never been… with, uh.” He didn’t have to finish, I already knew what he was saying. He’d never been alone with a female before. A virgin. I quickly tore myself from his body, putting a foot’s distance between us as my face grew red.

“Neither have I.” I answered his unasked question, it was written all over his face. “Never been with a stallion, I mean.” I continued to blush hard, embarrassed by my actions. Where had that come from? I was usually so professional.

He nodded, probably just as embarrassed as I was, judging by his still red face and tucked tail under his thigh. We sat there for a while, listening as Silver slept soundlessly behind us, her body huddled below the sheets. I stole a glance at her, her little head peaking out from below the covers, a sweet smile on her fluffy muzzle.

Despite the adorable sight, our visitor’s question rung through my ears. What is White that pony has turned Black? I didn’t know the answer now, but I felt like I would soon. I wish I did now, but I didn’t. I’d have to wait on that.

I’ll uh…” Obsidian stuttered, standing up as he retrieved his shirt and pulled it over his head. I inwardly grumbled at his actions, liking the view of his flexing muscles. Fang coughed into a fist, saying, “I’ll go get ready for the day. See if I can get started on my house’s plans.”

Before he left, he turned back and looked me in the eye. “See you later, Luna. And good morning.”

“Good morning to you too, have a lovely day.” I waved back, he nodded with a smile and left, leaving me with my ashamed thoughts and a sleeping pup.

-=Around 3:30pm=-

I sat on my silver throne, still awaiting a visitor from Canterlot to bring a case before me. I was dressed in one of my frequent dresses, a black dress that fell to my heels, speckles of silver and violet/blue dancing over its skirt, taking on the appearance of a swirling galaxy. I also wore my obsidian crown and crest, I’d found that the shoes made my walking all the more uncomfortable and stranger. So, to remedy this issue, I simply when barefoot now.

We’d presented Silver to Tia earlier that day, the two got along swimmingly. Seeing that there was no problem with this, I asked if my sister could look after Haven while I worked. And since Fang was working on his house plans, I figured he didn’t want to be bothered.

As the next thirty minutes rolled by, I did what I could from slumping over and snoring the next boring hours away. My eyelids felt heavy, head threatening to bob up and down, and my limbs went numb on several occasions. My boredom was starting to chew away what little awareness I had left, my body finding it difficult to remain awake.

By the time the doors finally budged open, my rear fell asleep, a sharp numbness flowing up my spine. To my surprise, Obsidian walked in, looking behind himself in bewilderment. He then turned back to me with a small smirk.

“Quite the line you got, I think I saw the end of it over in Baltimare.”

I struggled to hold in a giggle, my boredom being cured in seconds. “Oh, truly?”

“Yes, but I think a turtle just passed a family of eight on the way here.” He paused. “But I think I found a good present for your sister when her birthday comes up.”

“And what’s that, my fair knight?” I tried to hide a blush after the words left my mouth.

“How about a nice bottle of snob repellant?” I let out a little titter of a laugh. I awkwardly thanked God that Fang hadn’t noticed my earlier words.

The wolf smiled at his own joke. “Anyways,” He looked behind him at the empty hall behind him. “Seriously? No one’s come? Not even Twilight’s family or some of the nicer nobility?”

I breathed my frustration out, but also remembering that we’d told Fang of the normal snobbish nobility and the few kind-hearted ones in our capital. “None have come. I fear that my appearance has made the same affect that it did in Ponyville. Amongst the outrage of the nobles and chaos of fear, my sister has received complaints and letters about my appearance. I feel like I’ve simply thrust my problems onto her, an over baring weight that is crushing her.”

Obsidian looked at me with a tired smile. “Remember what He said? Fear is the enemy of love. Do not fear, for God has you in his arms and is ready for when you stubble.”

I stood and slowly walked down the steps, my paws traversing without a sound. Though the soft click of my claws against the marble floor didn’t go unnoticed. “And what if I don’t want His help?” I didn’t ask this in an aggressive way, but merely out of curiosity.

“Then He still stands by and never leaves your side, regardless of how pushy you are, for you who are His chosen.” He said with a widening smile.

I smiled back, feeling comforted that Fang’s God would never abandon me. “And what do you propose I do about the nobles pestering Tia? Go there myself and confront them?”

He puzzled for a moment, rubbing his chin. “Maybe. But I feel like I should go, seeing as your day begins at noon and I don’t want to disrupt your sleep.”

My heart fluttered at his concern. “I do appreciate your thoughtfulness, but if they dare to bring these matters to my sister and not to me, then I shall be extremely displeased. Not facing me on these things face to face is very frustrating to me.”

The wolf nodded, seeming to agree with a discrediting hand. “Yeah, and if they can’t even look you in the eye while saying it, then they are a waste of one’s time and effort.”

I nodded in satisfaction. “I whole-heartedly agree.”

A very wide smirk played on his lips, striking a heroic pose with his fists in his midriff and bellowed in a strange (somewhat British) accent, “Then, before noon, we STRIKE! WHO’S WITH ME?!”

I couldn’t help but to laugh at his dreaminess. I felt as if he was a great stallion ready for battle, dressed in armor and his light sword. My heartbeat picked up at this vision, butterflies fluttering in my stomach. I left similar urges from beforehand, wanting to stay with Obsidian and make him mine.

After that last thought, I decided to pay the castle infirmary a visit. I wanted to know what was going on with me. I recalled that it was nearly four months away from Heat Season, but me now being a wolf, I didn’t know what to expect.

-=Palace Sanitorium=-

My paws tapped the floor nervously as I waited. Once I’d arrived, nurse Clear Sight ran some tests to try and assure me everything was fine. I’d told her of my actions and experiences with Fang, though I left the part out about our dream walking together. I still needed to tell Tia about that too. But it’d have to wait, as I was now, nearly chewing my nails down to nubs.

After five more minutes of waiting, Clear entered with a worried expression. The mare held the clipboard to her chest, her jaw angled in fear. “I-I’ve analyzed the test results… a-and—”

“What did you find.” I found myself close to growling, I was becoming impatient and irritated that she was hesitating. ‘Just tell me and be done with it!’

“I-I f-found…” She cleared her throat and straightened herself professionally. “I found that your hormones have taken on a slight… um, upgrade, if you will.”

I huffed, my nostrils flaring. “What do you mean?”

“Long story short… yes, you’ve hit the beginnings of your heat season, Princess.”

I did what I could to keep a straight face, only faltering for a second. I stood tall and unfazed. “It’s four months before heat season.” I pointed out.

“You’re a completely different species now, Princess. It honestly doesn’t surprise me that your physiology has changed, and therefore, your bodily needs are at different times than ours.” She paused. “Have you warned our newest addition? I-I’m sure he—”

“No!”

“E-excuse me, your Grace?” The nurse seemed perplexed, pushing her blue glasses up her nose.

“No, no please. Please keep this a secret.” Gone was my calm deminer, I now paced in panic, and on the verge of tears? I found myself imagining that I was held in a pair of strong arms, their black fur warming me up like a blanket. A soft growl entered my speech. “I don’t want him to avoid me. Too many have already been doing that, I don’t want to be alone. Not now.”

“But… he’s a male wolf… and you’re female. Surely you know you need to tell him sooner or later. Keeping this from him is only going to push him away when he does find out, from one source or another.”

“I SAID THIS STAYS BETWEEN US!!” My thunderous shout shook the very mountain to its roots, hearing a few ponies scrambling down in the streets in their blind panic. Clear Sight stood frozen, eyes wide with terror. I whipped my head around to look in a mirror, seeing pure silver eyes where my usual teal was. I managed to take a breath and calm my nerves, my eyes reverting to normal. “I’m sorry, Clear Sight. Please forgive me for my outburst.”

“D-don’t be sorry. If I were you, I’d probably be having a panic attack right now. I suggest to go to your sister and notify her of what’s going on, that and anything else that’s nipping away at you.” The nurse delivered me a kind smile, her eyes only holding honesty.

Yeah… nipping at me.

So, with a heavy heart, I went to confront my sister for the millions of windows I’d broken… among other things…

-=Three minutes later, in Celestia’s Office=-

“YOU’RE WHAT?!?!?!” Came another deafening cry.

Author's Note

Fang can control dreams and Luna's in the first stage of her heat cycle?
Oh, dear...
Happy Thanks Giving, everyone! Know it's a little late, but it still counts right?
Anyway, here's the new chapter. Hope you all like.
Cya'll next time.

14. Secrets Revealed

What is known but cannot be named?

That single question burned through my brain as I walked down the city sidewalk, my eyes on the ground as I moseyed along. I was so deep in thought that I barely noticed a small hand grip my own, little fingers clinging to mine. This one contact was enough to rip me from my deepest train of thought. My eyes snapped back to reality as I looked down at Silver, her body language saying she was afraid of the open. Her tail was tucked between her legs and ears flat. The sight tore my heart to shreds. Why did I think it was a good idea to take her along again? I by myself was going to get enough of a beating, but I guess I just wanted to get her out of her comfort zone despite this. Though the other half of the situation was that the pup didn’t leave my side, seeing as she heard Luna and Celestia yelling yesterday. Despite my assurances that she was safe, she still kept close to me. All ways giving me her best puppy pout.

She had me wrapped around her finger and I knew it. Go ahead and say it… I’m a sucker of adorableness.

In all honesty, I also wanted to keep my distance from the Princess of the Night. For reasons I wish I had the answers to, her little episode yesterday set off a warning bell in the back of my head. I kept telling myself it was just my other half being paranoid, but I listened to him anyways. Better safe than sorry.

But despite my own wariness, Luna seemed to be keeping her distance from me. It was when our eyes met that I could feel something was off, not something terrible. There was a slight warning, but overall, it was like her eyes were pulling at me. Drawing me in, begging me to stay with her.

With the two girls pulling at my arms, I barely wanted to go anywhere. I just wanted to be there to make sure they were ok. So, I was here, taking Haven shopping through the streets of the Equestrian capital city.

I was soon broken from my thoughts by Haven pulling me to a store window, her face practically smooshed against the glass and her breath fogging it. It was then that I noticed her eyes were pure bronze and when her eyes reverted to normal, she didn’t seem scared or worried about it. Like she was already used to the fact that there was someone else in her head besides her. The revelation both excited and worried me.

I turned my eyes to where she was still looking, gazing at a set of fancy dresses. Both looked very expensive, little frills on the sleeves and skirt. One was cream with gold trimming; the other was forest green with a tree pattern sown into it. I found the green dress to my liking, thinking the pup would look very nice in it.

I looked down to Silver, her lilac and bronze eyes bright with excitement and wonder. With her hand still gripped around my fingers, she quietly asked if we could go in and see the dresses. Though I had to strain my ears to hear her over the city’s noise, I answered her with a smile and lead the way in.

I opened the door to find a mare and her filly walking out with four bags of clothes. I considered them for a moment and stepped aside, letting them pass. The mother kept her eyes on me warily, keeping her child behind her as she inched through the door and down the sidewalk. With an annoyed huff, I entered the store with Haven behind me. Once inside, all motion froze. Customers and clerks alike stopped their work or shopping to stare at us as we entered. Frozen by fear. I noticed all but the store manager was staring. Instead, the large minotaur with a clean tan shirt and blue tie smiled to us and waved at Haven, a cheerful smile on his bright face.

The minotaur lumbered up to us, his height matching my own, he spoke in a welcoming and deeply friendly tone. A lot like how one would picture Santa, except full of solid muscle. “Welcome, dear friends. Good evening. I am Broad Mangle, establisher and manager of Joyous Frocks. Anything I can help you with today, my fine fellows?”

I smiled at his greeting and effectiveness. “Good evening to you as well. I was wondering if you had another set of those dresses in the window for sale. And… Broad Mangle?”

“Ha! Yes, not my parent’s idea, but my uncle’s. He thought I’d become a fierce warrior one day, and in a way, I am. I hunt for customers and decimate the stock market daily.” His chest puffed out in pride, but then he returned to the moment. “But, to answer your question, sadly no. I just ran out on Saturday, but I’ll be getting in another shipment in next week. Willing to place an order or do you need them right away?”

I looked down to Haven as she gazed around the store, oblivious to our conversation. I turned back to the still cheery Mangle. “I think we’ll place an order, there’s really no need to rush things.”

The minotaur smiled at me, his eyes bright with joy. “Ha, very good, very good my fine fellow.” He looked about at the still frozen crowd, frowning at their fear. “Move about! Move about! Don’t stand there for the duration of the day. I might mistake you for statues and sell you lot to the Swifts next door! Move about and breath, for Faust’s sake!” The minotaur huffed in exaggeration as he moved us to the counter, the customers all resuming their shopping. Though I caught a few giving us scowls.

Mangle smiled broadly as he punched in his number on the computer, pulling out an order file from behind the desk. “So, just the two? Nothing else?”

I looked around the store with a hum, assessing our targets before filling out the paperwork. “I think we’ll look about and see what we can find. I still need a good stock of clothes, as well as she.” I motioned to Haven, who was now hugging my leg, trying to hide from the stares. I set a hand to her back, rubbing and trying to comfort her.

“I see.” Said Mangle, as he lead us over to the store’s front, pointing down the aisles. “Clothes in your size will be found down isle thirteen and clothes for the little missy here will be in six. Anything else I can do for you today before I leave you?”

I smiled with a shake of my head. “No, thank you for your help.”

He returned my smile with a nod. “Not a problem, sir. If you need anything, just ask my employees or myself, we’re happy to help in any possible way. Have a fine day my friends.”

With that, the minotaur left to continue his work, leaving me and Haven to shop. I would say in peace, but that’d be a lie.

After paying for the order and four bags of new clothes, also handling several insults from passing ponies, we exited the store. I just let their words go, rolling them off my shoulders. But Haven… oh Haven. She was on the verge of tears by the time we left the store. Broad Mangle managed the force a few ponies he caught in the act out the door. I thanked him deeply for that, all the while hugging a trembling pup. With each tear that fell from her eyes, my wolf seethed, vowing that he’d sink his teeth into those whom hurt our charge.

‘No! I demand VENGANCE!’

I gave him a mental dead pan.

‘Soon… soon.’ He corrected himself. ‘I can wait, no problem, Fang.’

Once out the doors, we managed to walk to a lone bench were Silver slowly crawled into, I sat down next to her shivering, balled up frame. The moment I leaned into her, an arm draped over her back, she latched onto my side, hugging me for dear life. Her sobs grew louder as the minutes ground on, I ended up pulling her into my lap, giving her soft bear hug. Her little body shook with more tears. She soon looked up at me, eyes red and watering still. The sight drove me and Prowl to madness, both now inwardly snarling and snapping at the ponies who dared brake her heart. Like two savage dogs, ready and more than willing to claim their blood. Once the tears and anger had dried, she looked up at me, face and hands clinging to my shirt. My heart ached for her, the sweet pup in our embrace.

“Ca-can we go?” She wheezed through her sore throat, the sound rattling our cage more.
I nodded, ignoring Prowl’s protests to go back and hurt those who we don’t speak of. “Sure.” I looked around at the stores, catching a fairly large toy store down the street on the opposite side of the road. I pointed to the store, showing Haven. “How about there? The toy store?”

Her only response was a little smile and a nod. Carrying the four bags in one arm, Haven in the other, I quickly crossed the street and entered the store. If this experience was better than the last one, I’d be greatly thankful.
Another long silence settled onto the crowd as we entered, all eyes on us as we stood in the doorway. All but one. To our left stood a grey gryphon, clothed in a white hoodie, torn jeans, and a backwards green baseball cap with a red bill. She stood unaffected, glancing over at us with a small amount of interest before moving back to the books and stuffed animals before her. When she looked again, I nodded in thanks with a smile. She smirked and nodded back, seeming to get my message. Before we could take another step, a lime green stallion stopped us. He looked us over with a scowl, his hands grasping at the rims of his expensive looking jacket.

“I kindly ask you leave this fine establishment, you’re not welcome.” Said the stallion, lifting his nose at us as if we were dirt.

I did my best to settle the rumbling in my throat. “Do you own this store?”

He scoffed, rolling his eyes. “Absolutely not! I wouldn’t dare waist my time on such a merger business.”

“Then,” I growled out, my other half wanting nothing more than to chew him to bits. “Your words are nothing. Just waisted breath.” I began to walk past him, Silver keeping close.

The stallion gawked at me, his eyes wide as if I’d just slapped him. “I-I still say you’re not welcome! And that is FINAL!”

He attempted to grasp Haven’s sleeve, barley managing to whip his hand away as I snarled and snapped at him like a wild dog. My lips peeled back, eyes narrowed, and claws unsheathing. I stared down at the little pony, keeping myself between him and Haven. Usually I wasn’t this aggressive, but something just snapped.

I kept my narrowed eyes on him, his horrified face never turning away. “If you are not the owner and you still tell me to leave, I will not listen. If you don’t own this place, then you have no authority. No one here is under you, so I have nothing to fear from you. Good day.” I sheathed my claws.

I turned to leave further into the store, ignoring the fifty stares we were getting. But then I stopped, remembering that Silver was still shy and scared. I looked down to her, her little body shaking ever so slightly against me. My shoulders slumped, heart falling into my gut, feeling foolish for dragging her into this. With my mind made up, I turned back to the entrance, ready to leave. But just as we were two paces away from the exit, a brown stallion in a red vest with an orange sun blocked our path.

“You should’ve listened to him when you had the chance freaks.” The stallion snarked, pulling a butterfly knife from his pocket and flipping it out. I listened as four more surrounded us, Haven clung to my waist, whimpering quietly.

I ushered Haven to stay in front of me as I ached my back over her, a deep snarl clawed its way up my throat. I bared my teeth at our attackers’ alpha, feeling my eyes pulse as they changed to pure gold. Claws unsheathed, sounding with popping bone and slithering flesh. We were ready to lay some hate.

The stallion in front of me looked unconcerned. “Kill it!” He stole a glance at Silver, licking his lips. “And take that one for… some fun.”

From my snarl rose a thundering roar, saliva flying onto his face. We continued to snarl as two thugs charged us from behind, knives raised to kill. Remembering the few moves we could from karate, we roundhouse kicked the two stallions and sent them flying though the store’s left window. Our ears perked at the sound of cracking bone, their skulls no doubt caved in among other bones. We smiled at this, two idiots down, three to go.

With this taken care off, we whipped back to the others. All stared at us. Unmoving. We considered using our lightsaber, but with so many live inside the building and the fact that we didn’t want any traumatized ponies screaming their heads off, yelling about how the thugs were suddenly charred in half.

“They didn’t say he’d be this hard.” One goon squeaked, wide eyed.

“Expect the unexpected, Snow Drift.” Said the leader, glaring at me.

“Dude! Codenames, remember?!”

“You won’t need codenames after this…” We rumbled out, our voices mixing and over laying with each other. “Nor any other day.”

“DIE FREAK!” Shouted the leader, pulling out a six revolving pistol and aiming for my head. Everyone in the room screamed and shrieked at the sight.

“Not today.” We countered, swiping the gun out of his hand before he could fire and crushing it into scrap. We unrolled our fingers to let the bits and pieces fall to the floor, echoing through the store. Haven trembled beneath us, wrapping her limbs around our leg.

We then grabbed the leader by the shirt and lifted him up, so his back was pressed against the roof, gasping at us from above. We eyed the other two, Snow Drift looked ready to bolt, while the other seemed conflicted. We remedied this very quick. Snow Drift was sent flying into the wall above the gryphon from before. Once he landed on the table (hardcover books and toys grinding against his back) and the furniture broke under his weight, the gryphon kicked him in the side and grabbing him by the neck.

“You think he’s the freak?! Look at yourselves, you attack him and his kid, thinking it’s ok? And raping a seven year old?!?!” She snarled, flaring her wings, white feathers brushing against her hoodie. “You’re just freakin’ sick! And I used to think Gilda was bad, but you sickos take the cake!”

She ended her scolding with a fist to his bleeding temple.

We grabbed the other stallion by the shoulder and squeezed. The crook began squirming and whimpering in our grip, his cries for help drowned out by his tears of pain. We stared into his eyes, wanting to hear his bones shatter and organs burst. Yet, another whimper sounded from below. We shifted our view downward to find Silver tearing up at us, her eyes watering as she spoke.

“C-can we go?”

Our resolve wavered, we wanted so badly to send these idiots through the wall. To make sure they never bothered us again. But then, we’d only be called a murderer. With a loud and long huff, we positioned both stallions in front of us, faces inches apart.

“You leave us alone, and you don’t die.” Our voices were lased with rage and spite. The two nodded vigorously.
“And another thing…” The two gulped in sync. “Never come near this store, or anywhere near where in this city, preying on the innocent or you will be torn to shreds. Understood?”

They nodded again. I huffed again in their faces. “Good.”

We released them from our grip and kicked them aside as exited, giving control back to just one. With our work done, we returned to the castle, relieved that one nightmare was over. I suddenly smelt mint and vanilla as we entered the castle, the smells sending my nose into a tickle fest and other half howling. I did say one nightmare, yes?

“Fang?” Came Luna’s voice, her steps nearing the hall’s corner.

Oh snap.

I turned back to find the Princess giving me a worried look. I managed to gulp as she neared, watching as she advanced toward me. She had a thick scroll under her arm.

I eyed the parchment curiously. “What’s that?”

She breathed a quiet sigh, calming herself. “It’s your property forms… all of them.”

“And?” I asked, looking into her teal eyes. “Do I still need to pic a spot for my house? I thought I’d already done that. Just on the outskirts of the White Tail woods, between Canterlot and Ponyville.”

The she-wolf nodded, holding out the scroll. “You did. But, according to Equestrian law, you must first read and sign this document in order to secure your hold on the marked property.”

‘Uh, Lord? How freaking long is this thing?!’ I took the rolled-up paper, starting to unroll it. “This is the document? It’s huge.”

She only nodded, rubbing her hands. “It is.”

I grasped one end of the scroll, only to watch wide eyed as the rest tumbled down the hall. A guard opened the door thirty feet away as the scroll kept rolling. My mouth suddenly dropped to the floor. “T-that’s like… three miles long?! How the heck did you write all this?!”

She lifted her hands to show the massive coulisses in her fingers. “Since four in the morn.”

I looked down the hall again, not even seeing the end anymore. “Could I just go find the end and sign? My brain’s going to deflate by the time I reach the end, possibly go blind too.”

Luna rolled her eyes at me, suddenly getting a twinkle in her eye. “You read the whole thing and sign, and I’ll reward you with this…”

She then pressed herself into me, her body pushing me into the wall. I felt my face heat up, threatening to burn my skin off. Her hands glided up my arms, palms caressing my biceps. The she-wolf’s leg hooked with mine, preventing me from escape. Her head soon rested on my shoulder, cheek pressing into my neck and slowly up to my own cheek. Her tongue licked along the base of my ear, a tingling starting at my toes and slithering up my lags and spine. My nose flared as she whispered into my ear, nipping at my cheek’s fur. My mind had dived into a haze at this point.

“I know you like this…” She cooed, hands now rubbing my chest.

And suddenly that haze was shattered as I regained my senses and pulled my own move on her. Using our hooked legs, I pushed off the wall with my left arm, spinning on my heel and pushing her along with me. The action brought us into opposite positions, I was standing over her, her back now pressed against the wall. Her bedded eyes gazing up at me in fascination, a smile on her lips.

I cleared my throat, stepping away and straightening my shirt. “I-I’ll, uh… go read the whole thing now…” I shot down the hall, running as fast as I could to retrieve the blasted scroll. I failed to see her still smiling, ears and tail high. Her tail wagging slightly.

-=Underground Changeling Hive, Chystalis’ Private Chambers=-

The Queen of the Emerald Hive lay on her bed, basking the glow of her latest meal. Her spider half’s legs twitched on occasion as her prey soon accepted their end. With the creak of the doors and another twitch of her legs, the Queen was soon interrupted by a sweet voice chiming through the darkness of her room.

“U-Um… Mother?”

Chrysalis looked over her body to find a small nymph, the child’s eyes filled with wonder and curiosity. The Queen smiled down at one of her latest nymphs, the child resembled her brood mates in her flaked chitin. Though this prospect was rare, it was of no concern to the Queen. And though the flaking was only a product of the nymph’s early birth, she was still loved by her mother.

“Yes, my pumpkin?” The large Changeling asked in a tender and smooth tone, hiding her discomfort with ease. Much unlike that clone of her’s.

“I-I was w-wondering…” The nymph stepped closer, her thin limbs clasping onto the bedsheets. “c-could you tell me a bedtime story? I had a bad dream.”

The Queen smiled sadly, she’d felt her daughter’s distress through the hivemind. “I know, dear pumpkin.” She patted a spot next to her, smile warming. “Come sit.”

The nymph eagerly obeyed, slipping up next to her mother and Queen. She snuggled into the sheets, her lime eyes looking up at the Changeling in joy. She waited patiently for her mother to start.

“Let’s see… a bedtime story?” Chrysalis tapped her chin in thought, stroking her nymph’s back. “How about… the Warg Empire’s Fall?”

The Changeling child beamed with a gasp. “Really? That’s one of my favorites!!”

“Oh I know, dear one, I know.” The Queen smiled knowingly. “Now, where to begin? Ah, yes! There once was a kingdom, long, long ago. Ruled by a great emperor with great magical power—”

“Oh, oh! Wasn’t he the one that wore a black robe, was really old, and laughed creepy-like all the time? Moowahahahahha!!” Interrupted the nymph, only to stall as she realized her mistake, clasping her hands over her mouth.

Chrysalis giggled at her daughter’s antics, shifting her legs to better lay down. “No, but that’s close. Different story though.”

The child settled once again with her own giggle.

“Now, back to the story…” She gave her daughter a warning glance. “The Warg King as he was called, was said to be a master at all magics. Fire, lightning, earth, wind, and ice. But chief among them, were the Six Chromas. Each Chroma controlled a different side of magic and reality. Many of the names were lost, but only two have been recalled from ancient times. Rage and Ward, my dear pumpkin.

“After thousands of peaceful years under his watch, the royal family was soon blessed with a daughter. It was said that her fur was dark as obsidian and the deepest oceans, and eyes like the dancing stars. The king was so taken by his daughter, so pleased with his rule and might, that he failed to see an army massing at his city’s gates. He went out to meet them and soon met his enemy’s commander and general…” Chrysalis paused, baiting her daughter with the still air. “Ruler of the Equines and Alicorns, Queen Faust. Goddess of all ponies and the equine world, she lead their armies against this rich and legendary Empire. For what reason nopony knows, but the queen sought out all Warg’s blood. She wanted them dead, every last one.

“With the coming wars, their once great capital and jewel was laid to ruins. Betrayed by her own husband, Faust swore that he was bewitched. The prince came to the Warg King, begging for the war to end. For his wife’s life to be spared. The King knew that time was short, that he and his mate wouldn’t survive the coming battles. So, with a heavy heart, he placed a spell on his daughter and sent her with the prince, hoping the last of the royal family could be saved from their own fate. When the prince returned, Faust rebuked him, saying he had gone insane and had him executed. And the child… she was abducted by the Alicorn Queen.

“After hearing this from his spies, the King went into a rage. Within seconds, he and his queen burst through their ruined castle and sped toward the Alicorn, screaming in rage. Their massive wings carrying them farther than any pegasus or alicorn. Once there, the two tore the pony’s army apart. Ice, fire, earth, and much more. The very land turned against the ponies. Faust was at a loss for tactics, until she got an idea. A very wicked idea. Knowing the Warg princess was still alive, her soldiers having cared for the infant at her orders. She was right when she said that the pup could be useful. She presented the Warg Princess to the royal couple, both now weeping and begging the alicorn to hand their child over. At the promise that they’d leave in peace if the child was spared, the Wargs left the ponies be. Faust smiled victoriously at her new prize, the child sleeping comfortably against her armor. Through the years, the child grew, unknowing of her true heritage.”

“Did she really not know, Mother?” Asked the awed nymph.

“Yes, but now, our commanders in the Sun Priests tell me that she’s on her way back to her roots. And, with half of the crime syndicates and cults in our grasp, all is according to plan. As it was all those years ago.”

“And we’re the best at our ancestral practices, aren’t we mamma? Queen Riotous, the First Mother, ‘Tampering with creation’ she said. Right?”

Chrysalis beamed down at her child, impressed by her knowledge of their history. “Why yes, pumpkin. Our kind have always been the best at genetics and biomass manipulation. And thus…” She flexed her lower half, presenting her spider half to her daughter. “We can splice ourselves with any beast we require. Even create clones of ourselves.”

The Queen sighed, relaxing into her bed, feeling her body grind it meal into paste. “I so do love my work. And my little ponies, they’re such good cattle. Like hogs to the slaughter for us. Food.”

“Ponies are really yummy, aren’t they mamma? When I get bigger, can I eat them too?”

“Yes, my little Proto-queen. You’ll be as ravenous as you wish.” Chrysalis smiled as her nymph crawled closer into bed with her, snuggling close to her mother.
“I love you mommy.”

“I love you too, my sweet little Riot.”

Author's Note

Hello, everyone! Hoping you're all still enjoying the story.
Finals are coming up, that should be fun.

Please let me know what ya'll think.

15. Hail Hydra!!

The golden blade hummed and shrieked as it danced through the cool air. Slowly spinning as I traded it between hands, its glow flashing in the wind, burning several dried leaves.

I’d been out in the fields, down by Canterlot’s mountain roots, practicing swordplay with four books from Luna’s personal library. Upon learning that I wanted to know sword fighting, she instantly brought these books and insisted I learn. She’d said that if I needed any help, just to ask her or her guards. Saying that they’d be more than willing to show me a few moves.

During the past five days, I’d kept to myself mostly. I was still processing my earlier encounter with Luna. The way she moved, gliding her hands and body over me… I couldn’t deny that a part of me wanted more of that. My body seemed to ache for hers. What mostly sent me into a whirlwind of emotion was when she nipped at my fur, pulling on it. That might sound painful, but it was actually soothing. The gentle tug of her teeth, the smell of her fur, and the peaceful glow of her gorgeous eyes. It all entrapped me, ensnared me. Calling me to her and begging me to stay… again.

I brushed those thoughts from my mind, focusing on the sizzling blade in my hands. I swooped the saber around, spinning on my heel and preforming a graceful arch with my blade, bringing it down on one of the nearby rocks. The meadow was filled with them, I’d already shattered two. But before the light could touch the stone, I halted my attack and froze. The blade was an inch from the rock, hissing as it came to a stop. I stood back into a casual position, turning off the saber and looking down at on of the four books. I hooked my saber to my belt, finding no present use for it. Using a spell Luna’d imparted to me, I trapped the book in my orange fire, levitating it over to me. Though the path was wobbly, it made its way over to me without dropping, a true mark of successful progress.

I grasped the tome in my hands, reading along the pages as it explained the flow of energy one builds up while in motion. The key was to exert all power into the blows, providing the most damage possible. But with my strength, I could just flick them and be done with it… right?

My eyes instinctively looked up to see Luna standing before me, dressed in a pair of sweatpants, indigo tank top, heir done up in a ponytail, and wielding her foot crushing Warhammer of doom. However, my brain didn’t register this, and I went back to reading. After a second, it finally clicked, and I looked back to the Princess with wide eyes.

“Uh…” I stuttered, trying to find a way to leave without running away like a decapitated chicken. “Hi.”

“Hello.” She greeted with a warm smile. She started to circle me, her eyes looking me up and down. “Are you training?”

I nodded, listening as her paws sliced through the grass, her claws slaughtering the dirt. “Yeah, just going over some combat moves.” I eyed her hammer. “Why?”

“Can I show you some moves~?” She batted her eyes at me, inching closer, her breath spilling over me. Huh, refreshingly minty.

I gulped, my face heating up like a hot stove. “U-um… uh. I… um.” The back of my neck became sweaty, an ich developed under my fur. I resisted the urge to scratch.

The wolf Princess giggled, the sound tickling my ears. My face reddened even more, causing her to smile sweetly with a wink. “I jest, Obsidian. Relax, you have nothing to fear.” Her tail began wagging.

I took notice of this and remembered what it meant; she wanted to play. Feeling a smirk appear on my muzzle, I sent the book back to its spot on the rock. My smirk broadened into a wide grin as I followed her example and circled with her. The Princess smiled back and looked at me quizzingly.

“What are you doing?” She asked with a mischievous edge in her voice, still rotating with me.

I folded my hands behind my back, smiling at her from the side. I looked to my right and saw a thin stream that flowed through the meadow, its crystal clear waters glistening in the sun. Moving like lightning, I knelt down and swiped my hand against the water, splashing the she-wolf. She whirled around to avoid my assault but was still dripping wet by the time she turned back to face me. Her eyes narrowed as she lunged at me with a giggle.

“Why you!” The she-wolf growled with glee, her giggling continuing tenfold.

I took my chance to book it and ran at top speed across the meadow, bolting for the trees. My paws pounded through the brush and dirt, claws extended to grip and twirl amongst the trees, performing serpentine through the forest. Luna was gaining, determined to catch me. She laughed with childish delight as she raced through the trees with me, her face stricken with glee. Once close enough, the she-wolf pounced onto her prey.

Turning to instinct, I whirled around and grasped her in both arms. With my claws extended, it was possible to harm her, though they gently glided over her thick skin, leaving her unscathed.

I fell backwards as she landed atop me, pushing us down a slope in the path. When we reached the bottom, I lay on my back, Luna’s head laying on my chest. She smiled and snuggled into me. I lay there, completely stunned by what happened. As my mind reeled on what to do next, a purr came from the female wolf.

“Thank you for that.” Breathed the Princess, closing her eyes. “It’s been rough these past few days.”

I nodded.
After a long moment, the Princess hummed, filling out into a sigh, breathing deeply. Her wings unfurled, draping around my shoulders, giving me their warmth. She opened her breathtaking eyes, just gazing into mine and I into hers. A sudden rustling drew our attention to an over hanging branch, a dark bird resting among its twigs.

The raven clicked its beak, looking down at us with its black eyes. “Young blind love. Grand when the Arbitrator is conducting, but frightening when they dwindle in the dark.” Croaked the bird, a smile stretching into his beak. “And blinded, you both are.”

Both me and Luna sat up, embarrassed and intrigued by this scavenger’s presents. How was he talking? Why was he here? Why’d he say we were blind?

“Yes, yes. R’ahk knows of your plight. He knows of your shame and guilt, son-of-Light.” The raven fluffed his feathers, seeming to know my thoughts. The bird’s head turned to Luna, a sadness overtaking his expression. “And you, daughter-of-Althiirn, you still are not one. Neither of you are, so sad… so sad.” The bird dipped his head.

The princess blinked. “D-daughter o-of… w-wh-who?”

The raven chuckled, his beak snapping shut. “Oh, R’ahk knows of you. Yes, yes he does. But he doesn’t… know you.”

I was quickly getting tired of this bird, too many riddles.

“Yes, yes! Riddles!” The raven, R’ahk, squawked. “R’ahk loves riddles. So fun! So much, much, much, much fun!” R’ahk hopped from leg to leg, preforming his little jig.

“What do you want?” I managed to remain calm… calmer than what I wanted, at least. For whatever reason, I just didn’t like that he interrupted the moment.

R’ahk paused, stopping mid-dance, his eyes blinking in bewilderment for a second. “Oh, yes! R’ahk came to warn you.”

“Of what?”

“Of the hydra that’s currently stampeding through the woods, headed right for you.” The raven laughed, as if finding the situation hilarious.

My brain stalled. I growled at the bird. “Lead with that next time please!”

“The beast comes! The beast comes, son-of-Light!” Screeched R’ahk before he lifted off into the trees.

The cracking and creaking of trees was heard, the distant sound of an earthquake rumbling toward us. But what we saw was beyond my expectations. What came before us was the hydra, though it traveled in a very amazing and peculiar style. It had its tail clamped between its jaws, using its entire body like a wheel as it tumbled its way through the underbrush. When it stopped, the hydra uncurled itself to present its five heads, all eyes glaring at us as we slowly stood. Both parties stared at each other, the hydra in hate and us in bewilderment. Ok, I was shaking like a leaf (figuratively, I literally stood still as a statue), it was Luna who seemed curious. She studied it with a critical eye.

“Hydras normally don’t come to this region of the forest. They usually live in the Everfree, where the bog is warm and damp, not here where it’s all trees, rocks, and grass.” She slowly stretched her hand out, a small flicker of blue fire embracing her fingertips.

I shrugged, managing to calm myself, my nostrils flaring as I breathed long and hard. “Maybe old scaly here wanted a vacation?”

She glared at me from the side, bashing my joke away with a soft snarl. “Not helping. This is serious Fang.”

I nodded my apology, wincing slightly. “Sorry. In all seriousness, he was probably just spooked. But what could scare a hydra? Either that, or he was run off by his packmates… do hydras live in groups?”

“No, they are very solitary.” She corected her body, getting into a fighting stance, hand still out. Waiting. “I’d go with your first theory.”

“Same. Why are you—” All further conversation was stalled as the hydra whipped its tail around and slapped me into the trees. I felt like I got hit by a freight train, my back aching and eyes spinning in my skull. “Ouch.”

I found the strength to stumble onto my feet and dizzily charge back to the battle. I watched as Luna rushed forward, hand still outstretched, the distant cracking of branches and trees coming closer. Another hydra?!

No, what broke the foulage was Luna’s Warhammer, alight in her blue fire magic, speeding toward her hand. She leaped into the air, wings stretched and battle crying as she raised her hands as if the weapon were in her grasp. The next moment, the hammer slipped between her fingers as she brought it down, the sound of shattering scales and bone thundering from the hydra’s third skull. The head shook to get rid of the burn, but the others demanded vengeance.

I took this moment, as I ran, to grasp behind on my belt to retrieve the saber. I flicked it out and the blade came alight with a terrible hiss. The hilt sounding after. My ears twitched behind me as the sound and smell of burning grass hit my senses.

“Fang, be careful! The middle head breaths fire!” Shouted the Princess as she punched another head. The same head spat out a tooth seconds later.

One of the heads swerved over to me, its green slitted pupils glaring at me. It took a deep breath, an orange glow showing through its chest and neck scales. Oh crap. I didn’t think, didn’t react rationally, just going along with my first thoughts. I slid along my back, coming to a stop at the beast’s foot. The light orange fire shaving my ears in the process. Taking my lightsaber, I plunged it into the leg and the hydra screeched in agony. I then extracted my sword and spun to cleave the first neck, I successfully freed the head from its shoulders. My victory was short-lived as a hydra head just smiled smugly at me. Then it clicked; “Cut off one head, two more shall take its place.”
The beast’s stump of a neck then churned and gurgled, two lumps growing until long leathery necks sprouted, then two heads. The two looked at each other and grinned, glaring at me after. The middle head turned to me and took another breath, but my reaction time was slowed, and I paid a price. The flame reached me, burning my shirt to cinders and flinging me through the air and into the trees.

Through my second daze that day, I listened to the sounds of battle as Luna now faced six heads. Great job, idiot. The enraged cry of Luna thundered, the sound of spewing fire and a beast’s roar filling my ears, though it wasn’t the hydra’s. I suddenly froze as crunching metal filled the air, the sounds of metal on scales now silenced. I stood up on wobbling legs, stumbling over to the nearest tree, watching as the hydra now lumbered over to an unconscious, she-wolf.

Adrenaline pumped through my veins, a snarl leaving my throat and lips pealed back in challenge. I then rushed at the six headed dragon, unknowingly tapping into a new strength. I glanced to my left and scooped up my saber, igniting it as I charged. But I knew this wouldn’t be enough.

Recalling the spell I’d preformed once before, I summoned Luna’s now broken hammer. Once its hilt was three feet long, now barely a foot, its massive head weighing down. The Warhammer swung itself from its position next to the fallen Princess into my awaiting hand, the blue energy crackling around it. Thunder clapped above, lightning surrounding the area as I ran for the hydra. The hydra veered to meet me, jaws snapping and throat flickering. As I gazed into the beast’s glowing gullet once again, I thought of something; if I wasn’t hurt nor burned from before, how could I be now? I angled my awareness around my body in that moment, finding no pain except for where I’d hit the tree. Then, realization hit me, I was fireproof. More than that, the hydra’s fire burned at temperatures beyond the hottest volcano. I was heat resistant, I couldn’t be harmed by fire nor its heat. That would explain why I didn’t melt into a puddle in the Badland’s dessert.

Determination flooded my systems, the knowledge that I couldn’t be burned dampening my fear. I continued to rush my enemy, sending my own glare. Lightning coursed through the air, striking the hammer as I swung it at head number two. The middle head attacked with its fire, only for me to shrug it off and punch him in the teeth. Steam rolled off my body, I grinned evilly at the dragon, his faces twisting into concern. I then ran and dived under the beast’s chest as it tried to chomp me in two, spinning on my knees as I sliced its front legs off. Pushing off of the stump of a leg, I managed to slide to a halt on the wet grass. With the lightning came the rain.

I looked over to Luna as she began to stir, my heart quickening. But helping her would have to wait, I had a dragon to get rid of.

-=Luna’s POV=-

My eyes slowly opened, the pain in my thigh and back becoming almost unbearable. Keep in mind that I’d dealt with worse, though with the cold rain pouring down on my shivering body, it was hard to flee my misery. My ears suddenly perked at the sound of a beastly roar, the sound sending happy shivers down my aching spine. I turned to find Obsidian Fang using his glowing sword and the remains of my hammer to beat the hydra. He swung the Warhammer wildly, pounding it into the beast’s faces repeatedly. And with the hammer came blasts and eruptions of blue and white lightning, the flashes and sizzling flesh being evidence of its afflictions. He then cut the beast on its undefended chest, through the right lung. The hydra slowed.

My mind started to become hazy with my heat building once again, finding the sight of the muscular wolf fighting a dragon strongly attractive. Suddenly, I didn’t feel the rain or pain, all I felt was that itching need to be with him. But again, a still voice echoed in my mind, clearing away some of the fog.

Neither of you are ready. Wait, my precious daughter.

I huffed silently to myself, I’d felt an overwhelming wave of calm and love wash over me as those words came. The same love I felt when He spoke to me. I didn’t know who He was, just that He was someone I could trust. Someone I could listen to with no worry of what I’d do, for he wouldn’t judge me. He loved me just the way I was.

As a last ditch act to go out with a bang, as someponies called it, the hydra reared up its now seven heads. It was going for the kill. The beast struck with its middle head, barraging the black wolf with a burst of fire and heat. But Fang didn’t move, he allowed the flames to wash over him, incinerating his body. WHAT WAS HE THINKING?! And I mean was… and now my beautiful wolf was gone!

But from out of the fire, walked a grinning wolf, weapons tossed aside. He then sprinted forward and grasped the dragon’s jaws, gathering his own fire. Right hand on the dragon’s upper jaw, left on the bottom. His chest glowed a soft orange, yet his fire seemed deeper in color. Whereas the hydra’s fire was a light orange, Fang’s was a deep orangish red. Lightning gathered above the two combatants, striking Obsidian as he stared into the beast’s eyes, but the wolf didn’t notice this. As the energy continued to crackle around them, the wolf finally let loose a torrent of red flame down the beast’s throat, overwhelming its fire and burning it from the inside out.

‘Is it weird that I think that’s totally hot?’ Asked a marveling Star, sighing dreamily.

-=Fang’s POV=-

I stood over the smoking husk of the hydra, breathing heavily as I let the adrenaline settle. The strength from the battle faded in seconds, my legs fell out from under me. I hit the forest floor with a thud, breathing heavily. My back was burning, tears flowing from my eyes like waterfalls. My limbs felt heavy, as if they’d been smashed with the very hammer, I’d used to beat the dragon with.

My eyes shifted to Luna, who lay on her side, staring at me with an open jaw. I only managed to give her a thumbs-up before passing out. But before I lost consciousness, I heard a voice I knew very well.

Be strong. Though my bride is not ready yet, she soon will be.

I awoke two hours later, Clear Sight said that a vertebrae in my spine were ok, I’d received some new scars and a back full of splinters. She’d said that my back was practically drenched in my own blood, that she’d never seen an injury so severe. And yet, I was doing better after these next few hours. She’d proclaimed it a miracle, saying how none had ever faced a hydra alone. That coupled with the fact that I emerged without a broken bone was amazing. I was honestly surprised too; did I somehow get Deadpool’s healing?!

Luna had come in to check on me later, asking if I was fine and if I needed anything. Another few minutes later and she returned with Haven. The pup was happy to see me better, a big smile on her face, tears of joy running down her face.

After more questions, the nurse came in and asked everyone to leave so I could rest, though I just lay there, staring out the window. I then heard that same voice again, neither male not female, just a small voice.

You’ve done well.

‘How?! How could I’ve done well?! I got smacked around! I still beat the dragon, but I feel like I could’ve done better!’

You’ve learned, haven’t you? From failure you learn, haven’t I said that failure is a great teacher? And now, you’ve learned.

‘But—’

You have done well, my son. Know this, no matter what you do, you’ll never earn my disappointment. Regardless of situation, I love you. The Spirit’s voice cooed, humming through my mind. Now, rest. You have much ahead, my friend.

With those words presented, I leaned back into my pillow, closing my eyes. Soon after, I fell into sleep’s embrace, mindlessly drifting through the dream realm.

-=Later=-

I awoke to the sound of the door creaking open, my eyes hesitantly opening, barely a crack. Nurse Clear Sight walked to my bed, her calm face greeting me. She tapped me on the shoulder, forcing me to fully acknowledge her presents.

“Obsidian? The Princesses wish to speak with you.” Said the nurse as she waited for my response.

I suddenly yawned loudly, not bothering to cover my mouth as my teeth glistened in the moonlight. Its pale glow drifting through the drapes. After my yawn, I lay there for a moment, replaying her sentence in my head.

“Sure,” I yawned again. “I’m up. I’m up.”

She nodded and left. A moment later, both Princesses entered. Celestia looked her usual self, her perfectly snow-white dress reflecting the moon’s light. Luna gracefully sauntered over, her navy blue gown stretching behind her feet, the stars in the skirt twinkling.

“Fang, are you awake enough for us to talk?” Asked Celestia, her magenta eyes gleaming.
Luna looked to her sister’s smiling face, a quiet growl edged into her breath. She then turned to me, her face softening and smile forming. “We hope not to cause you any lack of sleep.”
I gave them a thumps-up, stifling another yawn. “No, I’m- I’m good. Please keep going, I’m listening… however… slowly.” Another yawn broke my thoughts.
I paused, going over my words and shaking my head. “Yep, still not awake.”
Luna giggled, a hand over her lips. “We can have somepony bring you a cup of coffee, would you like that?”
I blinked owlishly. “Nope, I’m ok.”
Celestia nodded, her usual smile still present. “Well, it took some time, but we’ve asked the other nations’ leaders to meet us on the Hippogryph Kingdom’s boarder. There stands an old structure we’ve all appointed as our meeting place for the Summit. Once there, you and Luna shall present yourselves and we’ll discuss what the others think of you.” She stepped closer, to which Luna looked warry of. What was up with her? “In my personal experience, they rarely find somepony they don’t like. Though, the Summit does have new members; Queen Novo of the Hippogryphs, Queen Carapace of the Rose Hive, and Dragon Lord Ember of, well, the dragons.”
I looked to the Sun Princess, confused. “And who are the ones that usually show? The ones who’ve been ruling a good while?”
“Ah, that would be Chief Copper Wind of the Minotaurs, Eris of the Draconaquii, Empress Tsunami of the Sirens, Dirt Biter of the Dimond Dogs, Norm of the Gryphons, Zepora of the Zebra, Dark Stride of the Buffalo, and finally, Ash of the Elementals. They’ve all been with me since the beginning of Equestria. Ash, speaker for the Elements, was the first to ally with me. I wouldn’t have made it this far without his support and wisdom. He’s always been a good friend.”
I hummed in acknowledgement, nodding my dreary head. “The oldest friends are always the best.”
“Very true.” Agreed a calmed Luna.

16. The Summit part1

“Are you serious?” I grumbled, sitting across from the two Princesses as they ate breakfast (breakfast for me and Luna, lunch for Celestia). A plate of scrambled eggs, bacon, and white toast sat in front of me, though I felt like addressing the current conversation. I slumped into my seat, disliking the topic as much as the real individual.

“I am.” Replied Celestia, gracefully nibbling on her strawberries and pancakes. “Blueblood, while a great nuisance, is needed at the Summit. Through the years he’s gained a hoof-hold in negotiations, rivaling my own prestige on the topic. That, and he’s good friends with Norm the third, the Gryphon King.”

Luna huffed to herself, swallowing a thick paddy of sausage. “They pamper each other’s egos like a mare fusses over her makeup. The two should have at it and get a room since they’re so friendly.”

“Luna!” The alabaster Alicorn scolded her half-sibling with a scowl. Since Luna was still her sister, yet was a different species, they’d agreed that that term was better for their situation. Celestia calmed herself with a breath, enjoying her meal again. “While the two are obnoxious together, they still keep things interesting.”

“Much like the last summit.” The she-wolf mumbled.

I laughed at the concept of the two. “Sounds like my brother and sister; a pain when they ganged up on me.”

“Agreed.” Smiled the Lunar Princess.

“Anyway, let’s discuss a topic that’s not frustrating?” I proposed, hoping to defuse the bombs that were Luna’s and my own tempers.

Luna perked, her ears lifting excitedly. “Oh, you’ll love the Hippogryph capital…” She paused, looking terrified. “There’s—”

“Um, Luna. Let us wait till we get there, no need to give the secret away.” Chided the white alicorn with a sad wink.

“O-oh, yes. Sorry, I forgot.”

I looked between the two, brow raised. “Ok, now you got me excited.” I wagged my tail for emphasis, which made Luna giggle. The sound still tickled my eardrums, electrifying my senses.

“Don’t worry Tia, we’ll keep it secret, as we’ve done.” Smiled the Lunar wolf.

The Sun Princess said. “You and Mo- uh, Star?”

Nebula nodded, her eyes shifting to full silver. “Indeed Celly. We’ll keep the secret… hotly secret.” Star gave each of us a crafty smile, delivering her own snicker.

We smiled back before returning to our meals. After a moment, Luna came back and she too finished eating. Our breakfast/lunch was soon finished, allowing us to get ready for the Summit. We then took some time to pack and head down to the train station, and like everyone else, we waited to purchase our tickets. And aside from Blueblood’s grumbling and hollow demands, the line wasn’t that bad. In front of us, a little filly and her mother stood, waiting to get their train tickets also. The filly would laugh and giggle as I made funny faces, joining her, the mother, and the Princesses after. Blueblood just scoffed.

A familiar scent drifted in from the northeast, I turned to spot a silver tail vanishing behind a barrel. The head of a pink hippo plushy peeking out from behind it. I kept an eye on the scent, wanting to make sure it stayed close.

We soon bought our tickets and boarded the train, our walk ending in the royal carriage. Honestly, and dare I say it, the car was fit for a king. Patted seats lined the sides, their soft fabrics and fake furs creating a luxurious atmosphere. The walls were carved from dark oak, strong and elegant. Polished brass lined the furniture, cabinets, and bookshelves. Crystal chandlers loomed over the empty isle, illuminating the area. I nodded in approval, though Blueblood looked like this was normal for him and scoffed at my wonder. The scent from before grew stronger, the source following us.

I ignored him and took my sat in the car’s middle. The fair Luna lay on a sofa and a mountain of pillows next to the window, gazing up at the clears skies. The prince lounged on a nearby recliner, pulling a book out of his expensive satchel.

“How long until we get there?” I asked no one in particular.

“Until the gates of Tartarus yawn open for you.” Grumbled the unicorn. “And I’m finally rid of your pungent odor.”

Luna seemed to hold back a snarl and rolled her eyes. Celestia stretched out on the couch, soaking in the peaceful moment until her nephew spoke. “Blueblood, behave yourself. That’s not the behavior of a Prince. Especially in front of our guest and your equal. And to answer your question Fang; we’ll be arriving at midnight, in nine hours. Queen Novo has prepared rooms for us in her castle, the finest she has to offer, she said.”

“Probably not as fine as home.” Guest who muttered that remark? “The wench could at least fetch us some beds at the station and carry our tired bodies into her palace’s warm embrace.”

Both Princesses snorted at their distant relative, though I imagined he was going to be much more distant in the next few minutes. Again, I resisted the urge to slug the brat.

“Anyways,” I said, wanting to steer the conversation in a much more pleasant direction. “I brought some movies if we get bored. Some classics from home.”

“Oh?” Perked both sisters, looking to me with smiles and hope. Celestia asked, “And what are these grand classics?”

I smiled, pulling out said movies from my new brown backpack. “We have… Monsters Inc—”

“You’ll fit right in.” Snarked Blueblood.

I ignored him again. “Next is Iron Man, How to Train Your Dragon, the Spectacular Spider-man season two, The Hobbit: An Unexpected Party, The Lion King, Beauty and The Beast, and the Man of Steel.”

Luna hummed for a moment. “Could we watch… How to Train Your Dragon?”

I smiled, recalling that it was one of my many favorites. You could never go wrong with that movie. “Ok,” I looked around for the DVD player. “Uh, is there…?”

But before anything could happen, my ears perked behind me as I turned to find a fuzzy silver tail retreating under the seats. The body was hidden behind the chair’s drapes. I looked to Luna as she slowly climbed off her pillow mountain and sniffed the air, as did I. We both slowly stalked closer to the chair were the scent was strongest.

Celestia watched us curiously, Blueblood spared his superior glance our way and went back to reading. We bent down to our knees as we drew closer, our nostrils on fire, flaring as we soaked in the car’s odors.

“What is it?” Asked Celestia from behind.

Luna chuckled. “Oh, nothing.”

“We just found a… STOWAWAY!” I finished, lifting the drapes to find Silver giggling with a hand over her muzzle, smiling up at us. Her eyes a deep bronze, only to thin out into her lavender irises, stuffed pink hippo in her grasp. She crawled out and pulled us into a hug, her eyes misting. Blueblood screamed like a filly at the sight of her. We ignored him as always.

“P-please don-n’t g-go.” She sniffled, tightening her grip, both arms rapped around us.

Luna pulled her closer, nuzzling into the pup’s scruff. “Now why would we do that, we were meaning to return. Shadow Path would’ve looked after you, he’s a very nice stallion.” She looked into Haven’s eyes. I could hear her heart creak with the weight of guilt, some of it flooding into me.

“Are you scared that we’d leave you for good?” She answered my question with a nod. I huffed at my own ignorance. “We should’ve brought you along from the beginning anyway, you’ve been alone for too long.”

Luna looked at me. “What do you mean?”

“I…” I huffed again. “I’ve been thinking that she needs a place to call her own. Her own room and a parent who’ll never cease loving her. Don’t get me wrong, the castle’s nice, but I think she needs someone there 24/7.”

The she-wolf nodded, humming in agreement. “Agreed. She needs a place to call home and a parent.” She dipped her head and sighed sadly. “Unfortunately, though I wish I could be that parent. With my work getting in the way, I won’t have enough time for her.”

A silence fell over the room.

Luna slumped her shoulders. “I’m afraid that you’re the only wolf for the job, you love her more than I ever could, she adores you—”

“And you, she loves you too. And I don’t love her more, we love her the same.” I smiled, just going with what came from my mouth. “And if you could assist whenever possible, I’d welcome it. If you find time to help me, I’d be most thankful. A child should have two parents, not just one. I also feel like you’re the she-wolf for the job of being her mother-figure.” I felt like smacking myself in the face after saying that. We weren’t even dating, and I’d practically just asked her to be my other half in marriage.

Luna’s face turned red, looking over to her sister for support, only to receive a teasing wink. I found myself sitting on my tail, a very uncomfortable position. My own face red as a tomato.

I rubbed my face, groaning at myself. “Just great, idiot.”

“That’s an understatement.” Said the unicorn prince. Luna imediantly snapped at her nephew, leaping up into his face and snarling, a rumbling growl in her chest.

“Shut up, swine!” She roared through clenched teeth, her claws tearing into the armrests. Her fur stood up on end, eyes narrowed, and teeth showing. I was staring at her, impressed that she’d defended me. But I also had little sympathy for Blueblood, I’d never been fond of angering females, always finding the thought terrifying when they’d be mad at me. ‘Happy wife, happy life’ as my Dad always said.

The prince whimpered and curled himself into a ball, shriveling up as her shadow lifted. Luna calmed herself and sat down in her pillow throne, Silver rushed up to her feet and leaped into the she-wolf’s arms, cuddling alongside her. Luna draped a wing around the pup, pulling her close. I smiled at the adorable sight.

“Alright, let’s get this show on the road.” Just then, the train lurched forward, the sound of puffing smoke and grinding engines filling the cabin. I looked up the ceiling, spreading my arms in question. “I didn’t mean literally!”

The Princesses giggled at my remark, Celestia spoke up after she contained her smile. “Here, this should help.” She picked up a remote from beside her seat and pressed a button, I turned to see a large screen materialize through the car’s wall. Providing us with our own personal theater.

I gawked at the screen. “Now that’s what I’m talking’ about! That’s awesome! Where’s the DVD player?”

“Below the screen, there should be the player. Though, management said that our last one was acting up, so they may still have not put one in.”

I looked to where she’d directed and spotted the devise. “Found it!”

-=Luna’s POV=-

With the masterpiece of a movie finished and feeling my eyelids sagging, I’d slipped into sleep’s embrace.

A shadow loomed over me, its large body blocking any of the moon’s light. I looked up to see the towering figure of Obsidian, his eyes shifted to pure gold, staring at me as I lay defenseless on the altar. My arms and legs were bound by chains, restricting my movements as he crawled toward me. I looked up to the chains, trying to twist my hand out of its grasp. I stopped short, feeling somepony’s warm breath on my neck. My head turned to see the black wolf staring at me once more, his face directly in front of mine, his body parallel to me as I froze on the altar.

As I stared back into his eyes, shining like the glossiest gold coins, a darkness began to slither in their edges. The blackness continued to swallow his eyes until all that remained were pools of void. All was dark in those eyes, consumed by shadow. The black wolf’s lips then began to move, a loud growl sounding, rattling the world. With that rumbling snarl came a single word.

“Mine.”
The sound of wood creaking and bolts shattering filled my ears, the shimmering armor of my sister’s guard entering my vision. The battalion surrounded the black wolf, spears raised, the wolf still slouched over me. His fur was standing on end, teeth showing, eyes narrowed, and throat snarling. Was he… protecting me?!
I jerked awake, blinking away my fear. Haven lay in my arms, her head resting on my chest. I gently traced my fingers through her mane, similar to mine, silver, yet had thin strips of black drifting down it. My fear withered away at the sight. I then spared a moment to look around, finding Tia and my arrogant nephew still in their chosen seats, fast asleep. Thank the heavens that Tia had remembered to cast her silence spell, forcing her thunderous snoring to be as loud as a butterfly’s wingbeat. I also noticed that Fang was nowhere to be seen, though the car’s door was slightly ajar. I sniffed the air, catching his scent and seeing it drift out the door’s crack.

It’d been strange at first, but I soon became familiar with the new awareness that came with my heightened senses. Each pony had their own scent about them, allowing me to know who had gone which way and how long ago. Tia had the smell of flowers and sugar about her, my nephew smelled like fresh seed and expensive perfume.

Taking Silver in my arms, I tenderly scooted out from her side. We both winced at I left her side; her because she’d lost her warm living teddy bear, and me because I felt her pain. I’d often awoke to find my mother not with me the next morning when young, leaving me with formally warm sheets and the room’s darkness. I was one too often have nightmares.

I focused back on Obsidian’s pine scent, following it out into the rushing wind and screeching iron wheels. But above the sounds of fast air and metal was a song.

“…Born of his spirit, washed in his blood.
This is my story, this is my song,
Praisin’ my savior, all the day long,
This is my story, this is my song,
Praisin’ my savior, all the day long.”
Fang’s voice had gained a poor southern accent, his usually deep voice now higher, almost a whisper. Passion flooding his words as he leaned against the railing, bobbing his head and tapping his feet. His claws clanked and pinged on the iron railing, sending vibrations along with a pleasant and steady beat.

“Perfect submission, perfect delight

Visions of rapture now burst from my sight,

Angels descending, drift from above,

Echoes of mercy, whispers of love,

This is my story, this is my song,

Praisin’ my savior, all the day long,

This is my story, this is my song,

Praisin’ my savior, all the day long,

Praisin’ my savior, all the day long.”
The black wolf breath, his breath mixing with his scent. Like tuna and bread. I walked forward and leaned against the railing with him, the wolf didn’t move, but his nose twitched.
“Hey Luna.” He greeted, his normally gruff voice making my stomach flip with butterflies. I’d found his informality to be a pleasant escape from the constant pampering of nobility. They’d often pepper me with flattery and hollow approval. However, his words of encouragement filled me with true joy and thankfulness. When ever he’d flatter me, it was always to get a smile or a laugh out of me, not a fountain of money like most. “Have a good nap?”
I smiled at him. “It was very refreshing, thank you for asking. A wonderful performance, what was the song?” That was another thing I liked about him, he’d always have a new song to sing. When ever bored or in the mood, he’d sing a number of tunes centered about his faith. While he’d sing one or two of another topic, these were what he’d fall back on. Was he so devoted to his faith that that’s all he’d sing about? Or was it for another reason?
“Blessed Assurance. One of my favorite hymns.”
There was that word again; hymn. What did it mean? “What is a hymn?”
He smiled with a light huff of laughter. “It’s an old song written by an ancient Christian, meant to praise God.”
“Ah.”
“They can also reveal truths or speak to the listener. As they’ve done with me over the years.” I tilted my head at him, his smile widened. “Listen to the song, see if it speaks to you.”
“Come thou fount of every blessing,
Tune thy heart to sing thy grace,
Streams of mercy, never ceasing,
Call for songs of loudest praise,
Teach me some melodious sonnet,
Sung by flaming tongue above,
Praise the mount, I’m fixed upon it,
Mount of thy redeeming love.”
His voice deepened from its higher pitch, rumbling. Accursed butterflies!
“Here I’ll raise my Ebenezer,
Hither by thy help I’m come,
And I hope, by some good measure,
Safely to arrive at home,
Prone to wonder, Lord I feel it,
Prone to leave the God I love,
Here’s my heart, oh, take and seal it,
Seal it for thy courts above~”
My heart fluttered, my pulse beat a thousand miles a second. His harmonious voice sent shivers down my spine, leaving me speechless in its wake. My mind was lost in the tune, the words filling me with that same love, but soon vanished once the song had finished. I wanted to feel it again. I wanted it within me, always, pumping through my veins. I felt like it could, but I didn’t know how to gain it.
A though then struck me; Fang’s black book. The one he kept in his room. Was that where he got this power, this feeling? I struggled with my next words, overcoming the bright fire that warmed my chest.
“Fang? When we return to Canterlot, c-could I-I barrow your book? The black one with the gold pages?” He seemed to treat it like his greatest treasure, keeping it atop a mess and never letting anything press into it. But what came next, made my heart pause.
“Sure.”
I stared at him. “W-what?”
“I said; sure. You can barrow it, just please return it in one piece.” His head had turned to me at some point, his smile on full display. “Use it any time you want, but please ask beforehand, ok?”
I smiled back, the warmth in my heart strengthening. “Of course.”

-=Fang’s POV=-

Whether the song had revealed anything to her was between her and Yeshua, I had no want to interfere with their relationship. That is, unless I was predestined to help in some way. I could only love her so much, outmatched by my Creator’s infinite love for her. In a way, I was at the shallow end of the dream pool.
I blinked, feeling Luna’s warmth spread over my left side, her head resting on my shoulder. I didn’t mind, my sister did this sometimes, it was a welcome familiarity. Celestia had mentioned that others would join the summit; Cadence, Shining, the Prince Rutiford of the Yaks, the Elements of Harmony, and King Yu’ul of the Caribou. I didn’t know how I’d react to Yu’ul, seeing as how wolves are the natural predator of his species. For both our sakes, I hoped we could be friends.
My eyes shifted up to see the dark shape of a raven flying along side the train, its black eye staring into my soul. Yet, this raven (unlike R’ahk) had three blue feathers clipped to its scruff, their oily surface glistening in the sun. That, and the raven had strange artwork drawn in its wings, sharp angles like that of a circuit board. The raven croaked in my direction, angling toward us.
“Who calls to us?” I shouted over the train, watching the scavenger swerve in the wind.
The raven made a cackling sound in its throat. “Tah’kor, daughter-of-Shalk’ah. Who stands before me, draped in earthen pelt?”
Luna stirred next to me, humming as she too looked up at the bird. I patted her on the shoulder, then turned back to Tah’kor. “Obsidian Fang, the black wolf.”
Tah’kor chuckled, swooping around to face us. “No, wolf you are not. Warg, that is your kind. Black Warg of the Nahar, lost brothers to the Kaldor. And Luna, daughter-of-Althiirn, sister of the Gorokha. She who breaths the Null, and he who breaths his Rage.”
“Warg?” We both repeated, Luna mulled over the other words that were spoken, but I stayed on that name. “Warg? Isn’t that another name for wolves?”
“It is and isn’t.” The raven with blue feathers looped in the air, gliding on a drift. “Your kin are Wargs, not wolves. Wolves live to the east, were the land is truly wild and untamed. Wargs live to the west, near the unending mountains and rivers.”
“You know where other Wargs are?” Asked Luna, pulling herself away and looking to the raven. “Could we meet them?”
Tah’kor croaked again, her neck feathers rustling. “You could, you couldn’t. It’s up to you, daughter-of-starlight.”
“Daughter-of-Althiirn, daughter-of-starlight? What are those? Why—”
I tapped the Princess on the shoulder, getting her attention with a shrug. “It could be a form of greeting? I don’t know, but I think she means well.”
“I do, I do!” Chuckled the raven, flapping closer. “You go to meet the leaders of the nations? Good, go and see them. See who they are and melt their slag. The flaming mountains have waited far too long.” With that, she glided away without any explanation.
“Well, that happened.” Grumbled Luna, now heading back inside the train car. I followed, ready for a quiet nap. We had a lot to process.

*The Next Day, an hour before Noon*

The Summit. A time when world leaders would come and discuss diplomatically about their nations’ problems. Some would request of the others, many would simply heir others out on other state matters and give advice. Today though, they came to see what had become of Princess Luna and to judge me. All glaring down at me from their thrones of power… all eyes on me.
I’m giddy all over.
I was dressed in something Rarity had made for me last night, said she worked till three in the morning. And by the way she carried herself, I believed it. Applejack and Fluttershy held her shoulders, keeping her from faceplanting into the dirt path. She’d made standard grey slacks and a white button-up, but she also made a kind of cape. It spread over my arms, chest, and back, but stopped at my waist. It was black with tan marking similar to my own, lining the bottom rim and right shoulder, the old runes saying nothing but gibberish.

I felt like a mouse as I trudged up the hill to the stone hedge that sat atop the cliff. The grey stone pillars rose over me, looking to be thirteen feet tall, like an ancient fortress. Moss and vines clung to the stone, signaling the hedge’s age and lack respectful of care. This was a place of fellowship and union, how could they neglect this place and let it fall to ruin? When the Princesses walked below the threshold, Luna stopped, seemingly shocked and frozen by an unseen wall. I stepped next to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at me, her face a mix of emotions. But the moment I stepped further, I felt as if someone had barred my way and blocked my path.

I looked down to see the tiled floor, stones arranged in Scandinavian runes, alight with green fire. All the runes glowed with whipping green fire, slithering their way up the pillars and sparks shooting off into the air at their peeks. I froze mid-step, eyes darting from one spot to the next. Was this me?! I looked around at the assembled leaders.

“For the record… I have no idea what I’m doing.” I caught sight of the green flame edged into my claws, bringing a hand up, I stared wide eyed at it. The hedge’s pillars shifted, leaning closer to one another, seeming to want to connect and build upon themselves. What the heck was going on?! “Oh shoot.”

A small emerald ember drifted through my vision, a second later, I turned back and noticed everyone watching my runes. Luna stepped into view, awe and fear slapped onto her face. I gazed to each leader, silently crying out for help. The hedge creaked and groaned. I flicked the falling dust off my ear.

“Any tips on this?” I pointed to my flaming runes, swallowing a lump.

“Be still.” Said one of the leaders as he stepped forward. I ended up doing a doubletake. What walked before me was a being of literal fire. His entire body a smoldering husk (but in a good way). His face was obscured by the bright fire in his chest, his limbs sparking with embers and white smoke.

“I speak for the earth and all forces within it. I am the fire that burns I all living things! I am the fire that burns in the earth. I am the fire of the heart! You will yield!” His voice was like crackling fire, the soft creaking of something burning. He reached out with his hand, touching my face like a gentle father. “The fire that burns within you is greater than any I’ve seen before, you must learn to control it, young Warg. Breath and allow the flames and fear to settle. Fear mustn’t consume you like the wildfire, keep it contained, like the bonfire.”

I nodded, taking a slow breath. I felt the magic begin to subside, the fuzzy feeling in my chest and stomach fading. My eyes opened to see the fires vanishing, the green embers scattering to the winds and the fire runes puffing themselves out. I breathed again, relieved.

The fire being nodded, I think, you couldn’t really tell with all that smoke and flickering. “Well done. Fear will be your enemy. You must learn to banish it, or you invite ruin.”

I shuffled uneasily, becoming mildly embarrassed, and that didn’t happen often. I coughed nervously into my hand. “Heh, uh… sorry.” My ears lay flat, head down. A small whimper escaped my throat.

A minotaur, tall and wide with brown fur and huge horns, chuckled. He was dressed in a red kilt, no shirt, and had a monstrous axe strapped to his back. He processed no nose ring. His massive hand slapping me on the shoulder.

“Ha! Not to worry my friend, I imagine it’s like this with most unicorns when young. They have a few surges here and there do to stress or anything heart wrenching. But ease up! None were harmed, take comfort in that!” The great chief bellowed, his guards chuckling with him, armor and great swords clattering against one another. These guys were at least twelve feet tall.

I managed a smile, chortling along with them. “I suppose.”

“Well, this has all been very existing, but I think we should get on with the proceedings.” Said an aqua blue gryphon, her pink eyes searching me. She seemed to be part of the royal family, seeing as she wore much silver and opal jewelry. Atop her head, she had a greenish navy blue chain, a small ruby dangling from its crest.

“You’re quite right, dear.” A blood red gryphon remarked as he patted her folded claws, nuzzling her. His purple ropes and gold crown settling into the seat with him. He then turned to me as I sat next to the Princesses, Blueblood and the Main Six to the royals’ left. We’d brought Haven along because she still refused to leave us, she sat on Luna’s lap, reading a book. At least her parents had taught her how to read, she’d explained she learned so she could cook.

It was then that I notice we all sat at a large stone table, its dark surface carved with more runes. The Gryphon King turned back to the assembly. “Shall we continue without interruption?”

“I agree.” Grumbled the unicorn prince, slouching in his seat as if ready to take a nap.

“Once I received your letter, Princess Celestia, I’d sent copies to the other nations. I figured they’d want to hear and see for themselves.” Said Queen Novo, her white dress similar to Celestia’s, though her skirt filed out into glittering seafoam. “And I must say, Princess of the Night, your fur and eyes are stunning. Has Fang made any attempts at you?”

Luna blushed, trying to hide behind her hand. “N-no. I-I—” The she-Warg screamed in pain, clawing at the table as her sister came to her side. Haven rapped her arms around her neck, hugging onto her for dear life and crying. The pup was suddenly as scared as us.

“Luna? Luna!” Celestia was in a panic. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

I suddenly roared in pain. Agony oozing down my neck, right arm, chest, and back, threatening to burst my nervous system. These areas were indicated by the smoke below my clothes. Cinders drifted from the cuffs and collar of my shirt. I managed to hold in an agonizing scream, feeling the pain worsen. My runes glowed a bright red fire, their designs stretching below my clothes.

The Minotaur Chief stepped forward, urging me to remove my burning cloths, I did so. I flung my cape off and next ripped my shirt off Superman style. I looked down at my body, all eyes on the slithering and glowing runes at they snaked down and shimmered into existence on my chest, arm, and hand. Ravens, bears, and other animals curved themselves into my fur, their thin and bold lines the color of sand. Old Norse runes and artwork appeared in my fur, a single rune on each knuckle. Up the length of each finger were runes, seeming to spell a question.

Hva er kjent som en som ikke kan legges navngitt? (What is known that cannot be named?)

I stared at the words, transfixed on them. My body still ached, I groaned as the pain returned to the forefront of my mind. My legs grew weak, causing me to fall to my knees, a soft growl rose in my throat. My hands curled into fists, grinding themselves into the stone tile, the fires that now encased my hands blackening the ground. I barely managed to hear whispering to my left, where the Minotaurs, Zebra, and Elementals sat.

The sound of bongos and flutes reached my ears, filling the warm air with music. A bagpipe joined not thirty seconds in, the beat gaining pace as the pipes hummed. Two violins soared into the fray, their strings plucking and screeching at gentle and soothing speeds. Suddenly, all other instruments halted as the violins took over, their tune flooding the area. As the music went on, the pain slowly subsided. Little by little.

The flute glided into the tune, its sweet notes flowing gracefully alongside the violins. The drum soon followed, adding a steady beat to the song. The pain lessened, calm slowly washing over me like water. An African chorus whispered behind the Zebra shaman, her hands slapping against the sides of her drum. The Zebra were thin and tall, bodies toned and strong. Dressed in colorful tunics, they carried staffs decorated with feathers and gems.

I looked to the Minotaur chief, his meaty hands clasped around a thin flute. My eyes followed the sound of humming strings, finding the Siren Queen holding one, as well as her guard. Both plucked and strummed away on their instruments. The Sirens were predatory in nature, but they carried themselves with the grace and prestige of worriers and ponies.

My hand found purchase on the table’s rim, pulling the rest of me up with straggling pain. I pulled my legs underneath me, getting to my knees. I listened to the music, its tune picking up, gaining an encouraging note. A groan sounded to my right, I turned to see Luna still struggling.

I pushed down the want to stand and crawled on my hands and feet to the Princess. I crept toward the struggling Warg, her hands clenched and lips snarling. My head belt down to her ear, a series of words coming to me.
“Gjennom sjøen,
Gjennom brannen,
<brGjennom redsel for livet,
Vi vil komme til skyen land
(Through the sea,
Through the fire,
Through horror of life,
We will come to the cloud lands),” I sang, my voice deep as I noticed the music had stopped.
“Ingenting stopper oss,
Ingenting bryter oss,
Vår Far venter oss
I de gylne hallene i hjemmet
(Nothing stops us,
Nothing breaks us,
Our Father awaits us
In the golden halls of Home).”
I heard ravens croaking overhead, thousands swarming the trees. I dared not look up, focusing solely on the she-Warg before me.
“Min skjebne tilhører min Gud,
Før den dagen jeg dør,
<brJeg må bli med min far i ham,
<br;Ingenting stopper oss,
Ingenting bryter oss,
Vår Far venter oss
I de gylne hallene i hjemmet (My fate belongs to my God,
Before the day I die,
I must join my Father in Him,
Nothing stops us,
Nothing breaks us,
Our Father awaits us
In the golden halls of Home).”
With that, my voice cut, breathing as all was still. Luna’s silver and sea-blue eyes looked up to me, revealing themselves from behind her silver locks. Haven pushed herself up and between us, holding us both in a hug. Luna stretched her wings out, the faint outline of white runes was edged into her feathers, from top to bottom. New runes had appeared on her snout, like the graceful a bending of river, was the Trinity.
Slowly, an old memory surfaced, ancient. I could feel it, this memory stretched back to the beginning, back to the first Wargs. With this memory, my other half came forward, the lyrics of the old song coming to grips in my mind’s eye. Luna and I locked eyes, she nodded, seeming to know the song as well. I rose my left arm and pounded it against the table, the sound echoing in the hedge. A steady beat, one fist hitting the solid stone. A hit and short pause, a hit and short pause, another and another. This beat continued as we waited for the drummers to pick it up. It took them a second, but the drummers started pounding along with me.
As the beat continued, Luna and Star raised their voices as one in a sweet tune, their eyes shifting to pure black. I gazed into the dark pools, staring into a starless void. But there was a peace to this void, one I could find comfort in.
The she-Warg stood along with me, the edges of my vision shaded dark, focusing only on her. Once standing, she began to circle me, eyes still locked on ours. She then broke out in song, Luna’s and Star’s voices mingling as we echoed them.
“Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
skåret ut av ditt bein,”
We locked our wrists together, spinning on slow spirals. Our pulse quickened, looking into her dark eyes, finding our mate in the body’s shadow. We signaled the drummers to pick up the beat, the rhythm gaining speed slightly as we danced.
“Jeg gleder i din styrke
Jeg gleder i din lidenskap
Min lidenskap driver ditt
Gjennom min respekt, du elsker
Gjennom kjærlighet, respekterer jeg <brFra vår kjærlighet, får vi vår pakke
Fra en pakke, får vi ære
Fra ære, får vi jordens respekt
Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
skåret ut av ditt bein
Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
Våre pups mate fra meg
Jeg feed fra dreper,”
We twirled our mate under our arm, she spun on her toes, her body arching gracefully. She still sung the sweet and strong words, filling us with hope and love for her. She’d asked for our Bible, perhaps the Lord was reaching out to her?
“Gjennom dreper, vokser vi
Vi vokser for å bygge vår Far opp
Og som vi bygger, får vi
Som vi får, vokser vi
Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
skåret ut av ditt bein
Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
Fra vår pakke, våre barn vokser
Som våre barn vokser, får vi alder
Vår pels blir grå, vår styrke greatens
Våre kull gå ut og multiplisere, idet far sa
Deres kjød, deres make søke seg
Deres kamerater kreve dem og de vokser
Jeg har søkt deg fra fødsel
Jeg har søkt deg fra… fødsel~”
*(I've sought thee from birth
Carved from thine bone
I delight in your strength
I delight in your passion
My passion drives yours
Through my respect, you love
Through your love, I respect
From our love, we gain our pack
From a pack, we gain honor
From honor, we gain earth's respect
I've sought thee from birth
Carved from thine bone
I've sought thee from birth
Our pups feed from me
I feed from your kills
Through your kills, we grow
We grow to build our Father up
And as we build, we gain
As we gain, we grow
I've sought thee from birth
Carved from thine bone
I've sought thee from birth
From our pack, our children grow
As our children grow, we gain age
Our fur turns grey, our strength greatens
Our litters go out and multiply, as Father said
From their flesh, their mates seek them
Their mates claim them, and they grow
I've sought thee from birth
I've sought thee from… birth~)
Luna pushed closer, rapping her arms around me as I did the same. We stood like this, transfixed on one another. Only us in this hedge, I’d honestly forgotten that we weren’t alone. My fuzzy mind crawled out from the fog, now going over the entanglement of emotions within me. Me and Luna suddenly jerked at the sound of a loud holler, holding onto each other tightly.
“SORRY, YAK GOT STUCK IN TRAFFIC. PONY TRAINS VERY SLOW.” Bellowed the Yak Prince as he entered the hedge with four others. He gazed at all of us through his thick locks.
Blueblood snorted, looking bored as he looked over his nails. “Maybe because you were the cause of tardiness? Your titanic butts couldn’t slow the ride even more?”
*WHACK*
“OW! Auntie?!” Whined the prince to his alicorn aunt. Celestia gave him the Batman glare. Blueblood shrank into his chair, whimpering to himself.
Luna and I looked at each other, our faces heating up and turning red, eyes reverted back to normal. We then slipped away from one another, I fiddled with my hands, flexing my sweating hands and claws. With that quick motion, I could’ve sworn I’d heard the sound of Velcro. A thick lump formed in my throat as I looked everywhere but the equally blushing Princess.
Oh boy.

Author's Note

Lyrics to the song Luna and Fang sang were composed by the auther. Merry Christmas, one and all!

17. The Summit part2

I kept my eyes on my fidgeting hands, my fingers tapping along the stone table in a familiar rhythm. The Doctor Who theme looped through my head over and over, trying to distract myself from previous events. Luna and I had sung a strange song, from where we got it, I couldn’t tell you. We’d sung it in my ancestors’ tongue, the language of the Norwegians, some famously known as Vikings.

My ears perked at the sound of voices. I sat in attendance of Equestria’s national leaders. The Gryphons, the Minotaurs, the Sirens, and the Elementals. Yet we still waited for the other leaders to show.

The Minotaur Chief, named Dual Blade, had been kind enough to lend me a forest green shirt. The T-shirt was broad in the shoulders, but otherwise fit snuggly.

Norm the third, King of the Gryphons, fixed me with a hard, piercing stare. His gold eyes boring into mine, talons tapping along with mine. He clicked his beak before speaking. “So, you’re the famous Obsidian Fang?”

I nodded, happily dropping my embarrassment and confusion to focus on the coming conversation. “I am. I’ve heard that you’re Norm, King of the Gryphons.”

The red gryphon smiled. “Indeed, and this is Frey, my wife and Queen.”

The blue gryfess looked my way, pink eyes searching me, assessing. She then leaned forward and straightened, gaining an air of superiority. “Good evening, noble wolf.”

“To you as well, but it’s Warg, not wolf.” I corrected, looking her in the eye.

The entire hedge froze. All sat or stood still, as if the air had become stone and ensnared them.

“W-wh-what?” Stuttered Dual Blade, his hand slowly rapping around his axe that he’d leaned against the table. “What did you call yourself?”

“A Warg.”

All the leaders looked at one another, wide eyed, then back to me and Luna. The wind seemed to have stalled, the grass on the hills no longer swaying in the breeze. All birds and insects ceased their calls, a murder of ravens sat in a nearby tree, watching us. Every eye stared at my bewildered face.

“Uuumm…” I looked around at the paralyzed gathering. “Did I say something… wrong?”

“Long ago, when many were young and whelp,” The Zebra tribe leader, the shaman known as Zepora, said. “There were tales and stories of a city that needed much help. Some went to provide aid, though none stayed. Winter had come and left all under their greedy king’s thumb. The people cried out for relief, and the king was killed that night by a thief.”

Dual Blade leaned over and whispered to me, “Zebras rhyme when they speak, supposed to be a sign of wisdom, but I think it’s just them being difficult.”

I nodded and turned back to the old Zebra, her black stripes faded to grey from age. “They came as healers and kind souls, but the kingdom was filled with fools. The healers called themselves Wargs and… an— AH, FORGET IT!”
The shaman raised her hands in rejection, grumbling to herself and shaking her head. “My old brain can’t keep up with all that rhyming! By this rate, I’ll die of a dusty mind, like wet mud in the sun! I’m too old to die!”

Everyone including me laughed at her outburst.

“Was wondering when you’d get tired of it,” Laughed Norm, chuckling. “Thought I’d have to start a timer and—”

The Zebra reached out with her staff and bonked the gryphon on the head, the knot of wood connecting to the King’s skull. Zepora laughed back as he rubbed his head, his wife giggling at him from behind her claw. “HA! Did that change your past? …No? How ‘bout another one?”

Norm squawked as he ducked in time to scoot closer to his bride, unfurling a wing to shield them both. “Ha, you missed!”

The old Zebra smiled. “Wait.”

The gryphon King suddenly received another nock on the head by a Zebra who’d stepped behind him, bonking him with his own staff. All in attendance laughed and giggled as the poor King rubbed his throbbing head. Once everyone settled, Zepora turned back to me and continued with her story.

“These Wargs came and slashed the streets with blood. Those who survived were put to work as slaves. Legend has it that these Wargs conquered thousands of cities and banded them together under one Empire. I also remember something about powerful weapons being used, swords made of light and forbidden magics.”

I leaned over to Luna, Celestia joining us. “Should I show them?”

The two sisters looked to each other and nodded, then back to me. Luna inclined her head toward the others. “No point in delaying it now.”

I turned back to find everyone watching me in curiosity. I breathed a sigh before standing, reaching behind on my belt to grab the lightsaber. Holding it with both hands and in front of my chest, the saber hissed to life, its golden blade crackling into existence. Several members gasped at the sight, my blue and gold eyes reflecting the saber’s light.
Haven sat in Luna’s embrace, watching me twirl the sword in front of me as it shrieked and hummed in the air. I noticed she still snuggled her hippo, the pink fluff ball held tightly in her grasp. It was deemed her favorite after I’d bought her five stuffed animals. Upon buying them, I feared she’d rip and tear them with her claws. However, she proved me wrong and was very gentle with them, cuddling them throughout the night without a hitch. I smiled down at her, winking as I spun the saber some more. She smiled back and waved cutely, hippo pressed into her face.
“That’s awesome! Can I hold it?” Asked the purple drake that sat next to Twilight, eyes alight with wonder. I looked to the youngest alicorn, her face struck with worry as she looked between me and her assistant.
“It’s your choice Twilight. He’s your assistant, not mine.” I held out the lightsaber, its yellow blade surging.
“Uh,” Stammered the Princess of Friendship, her worry building. However, Twilight was saved from that choice.
“OK, WHO DECIDED IT WAS A GOOD IDEA TO HAVE THE MEETING OUT HERE?!” Yelled a stern feminine voice from my upper left, I turned to see Dragon Lord Ember swooping down with two dragons beside her. Garble and a green dragoness were her escorts.
Ember looked the same as she did in the show, though she was taller and more muscular looking, her blue scales and muscles shifting under her golden armor. Both escorts weren’t dressed, all dragons standing as tall as me.
Ember looked me dead in the eye, glancing over me. “And who’s this? Is he the wolf I received word about?”
Celestia nodded, putting on her usual smile. “Yes, Lord Ember. This is Obsidian Fang, Dark Knight of Equestria.”
Ember did a half snort and half shocked reaction. “Dark Knight? It fits, but was that the best you could come up with?”
“Should I have called myself Svarte Ulven?”
The red dragon scoffed. “And what’s that supposed to mean? Some stupid pony word meaning ‘suck my butt cheek’?” Snarked Garble, folding his arms before receiving a glare from Ember.
“No, it means Black Wolf in my ancestors’ tongue.”
Before Ember could respond, Garble stepped past her. His eye suddenly landed on Haven, still held tightly in Luna’s arms. “And who’s that? Some weak and useless baby of yours? Looks tasty enough to eat.”
Luna bent over Haven, putting herself between them. Her lips peeled back, her snarl sounding deep in her throat.
Garble just scoffed again. “What? Is that supposed to scare me? I’ve faced worms scarier than you.” He turned his advance to them, murder flooding his eyes. A wicked smile edged into his face, Ember saw and reacted as his course changed. But she hesitated.
“Garble, stop.” She commanded, but the red drake didn’t listen.
Before Luna could have her way, instinct took over and I leaped forward, claws unsheathing as my grip tightened on my saber. The crimson dragon had lifted a hand to grab them, though my sword charged and intercepted it. The burning light connected to his hand, the smell of cooking flesh and scales filling the air. With his wailing came the startled gasps of all present. Garble fell to his knees, whimpering in pain as he clutched his bleeding hand. He removed it to see my handiwork, a deep slit that opened until charred bone was seen. Dragon blood seeped into the tiles, my resolve never wavered.
Garble sucked in a breath, baring his yellow fangs. “You halfwit! Do you have any idea who you just cut?”
I’d shaken out of my hazed mind, grasping what I’d just done. I’d just harmed a royal’s escort, probably making it look like I wanted Ember dead. And for my stupidity, I’d end up dead. In a way, I’d just assaulted the Dragon Lord.
I barely managed to gulp down my fear. I turned to Ember, bending onto my knees, extinguishing my lightsaber and setting it on my belt. I bowed my head, breathing heavily as I spoke. “I-I’m so sorry, I lost myself for a minute and…” My lungs felt like led. “H-how can I atone?”
A scaled hand rested on my shoulder. “However much I’d like to smack Garble for his stupidity, regardless of your reaction, you don’t fall under my geriatrician. Your punishment is up to Celestia, not me.”
Ember turned to the alabaster alicorn, crossing her arms with a raised brow. “Celestia?”
I shifted to the Solar Princess, my eyes still down on the floor, refusing to meet her gaze. Her answer was simple. “Sing a song.”
“What?!” Shouted Garble, his smug expression snapping into shock. He stood next to Ember, cradling his injured hand. “Not even—”
“NO,” Snapped the Dragon Lord, her hard eyes set on his shriveling frame. “Fang’s not under us, so, he’s not our problem. That, and I’d rather not go to war with anyone.”
“B-but he cut me!”
“Because you were walking toward his kid without his consent and by that, labeled yourself a threat. Didn’t your parents ever teach you this? Every dragon knows to never get near a baby dragon when their parents are around, so why not him?” She scowled at him, smacking him across the snout. Garble yowled in pain, rubbing his nose after. Ember then turned back to Celestia. “So… why a song?”
The alicorn winked. “You missed his and Luna’s performance from earlier.”
The blue dragoness nodded, then hauled Garble up onto his feet, growling. “Get up, you’re making me look bad.”
“In front of who?” Snarked Garble, yanking his arm away from her grasp but stood all the same, ignoring the pain. “Your pony loving boyfriend?”
A smug grin played on his face.
Ember blushed lightly, her eyes wide in rage. All nearby wisely scurried away, putting as much distance between themselves and the enraged dragoness. Me included. She took several breaths, trying to calm herself.
“HE’S NOT MY BOYFRIEND!” I heard a THUD from behind and turned to see Spike sprawled on the ground, the girls trying to wake him. Rarity fanned him with a handkerchief, yet the kid stayed under.
I looked around. “Anybody got a bucket of water?”
Six gallons of H2O suddenly dumped itself from a green cloud, a Draconaquis lounging atop it, her mismatched eyes watching as the drake sputtered awake. Its eyes were a slitted green pupil and a brown egg-shaped eye. Her head was that of a cow, antlers of a moose and elk. She possessed a dragon claw along with a black bear’s, her serpentine body covered in white feathers. Her green tail slithered around a pillar, thrice the length of herself, ending in a scorpion’s stinger. Her crossed legs resembled an octopus’ tactical and a falcon’s talon.
The Draconaquis studied me, then Luna and Haven, and finally to each member as she rolled over in her cloud bed. Her head still in its position as the rest of her stretched and spun about, head undisturbed as if it were detached.
Her eyes shifted back to me, eyes steady. “Your shorter than I thought. Must be because you’re born a runt.”
My mood deflated at the comment, but I chose to greet her with a half-smile. “Hi, Obsidian—”
“Yeah, I know who you are.” She looked almost bored, lounging on her cloud, tuning her twelve string electric guitar. “Yep, the Warg that the universe spat out into this world. And you’re now discovering your new races’ origins… that and being a knight with nearly unlimited cash and a mansion. What’s new? In a few years you’ll be just like the rest; stupid and power-hungry.”
I looked at her oddly. “Yyyeeah, not happening. I don’t value gold highly, the only treasure I seek is what my Father gives me.”
The female Draconaquis huffed with a look. “We’ll see.”
She then dismounted her cloud with a puff of candy wrappers, reappearing in a seat next to the Sirens’ right, also next to the Yak Prince. She leaned back with a night mask over her brow, again, looking bored.
“Good evening Eris, Queen of the Draconaquii.” Said Princess Celestia, her smile never fading with a curt nod.
Eris huffed a cloud of bubbles, filing her nails with a porcupine. The little beast struggled in her grasp until she grew tired and through it over her shoulder, it crashed with a fiery explosion. She looked over Luna for a moment.
“Nice markings,” She seemed fixed on the Princess’ muzzle. Her eyes widened after a moment before relaxing. “Well, well. Seems you don’t even know what that symbol is.” She tapped her own nose.
Luna looked at her curiously, tilting her head. “What? What mark?”
Everyone leaned over to get a look, all gazing as the she-Warg turned a slight shade of rose. “W-what?”
“Well, the good news is that you don’t have any zits.” Said Norm, Frey smacked him in the arm and snapped her beak at him. “Ouch!... But the bad news is that you have three white circles ringed through your nose fur.”
Luna when cross-eyed trying to look at herself. “Anypony have a mirror?”
Celestia held out a pocket mirror.
“Thanks.” The she-Warg took said mirror and lifted it to her face, eyes widening as she saw. “T-that’s odd.”
She turned to me and her sister, worry striking her face. “W-what does it mean?”
Celestia shrugged, also looking worried. “I don’t know Lulu.”
I breathed out a sigh as Luna fully turned to me. “It’s the Trinity.”
Luna gave me a face before repeating. “What does it mean?”
“The Trinity is a symbol for God. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. The Tribunal, as some call it. Three in one.” I walked around the table, pacing behind the Princesses. “It cannot be explained in detail, it’s something one has to accept in faith. I see it as three people, but all the same person. Confusing, yes. But it’s something you don’t want to melt your brain on, trust me. The headache will last a good while. But here, I have no clue what it could mean.”
“Oh great,” Grumbled Blueblood loudly, for all to hear. “Not only does he puke his stench all over the royal palace and entertain that mutt with games in the garden.” He pointed accusingly at Haven, sneering at the shrinking pup. “But he also brings along his wild and ludicrous fantasies of putrid deities!”
Everyone grew still, seething at Blueblood’s words. All eyes on the nephew of Celestia and Luna.
“I’ve had it up to here,” He inclined his hand above his head. “with your songs and talk of this God. You say he’s somewhere up there in the clouds and bending us all to his ‘perfect’ will. That we’re all a part of some… stupid plan, and that we should just sit down and be good little dogs like you.”
“Blueblood.” Celestia warned, her eyes narrowing. I looked to Luna and Silver as they buried each other in their bodies, both with eyes watering.
“NO AUNTIE, I’ve kept quiet about this for too long!” Actually, this wasn’t the first time he insulted me, just this time he was doing it in front of everyone’s faces. “This…thing! These MUTTS you’ve let into our home and desecrate our name is completely unacceptable! And to think of it, you haven’t lifted a finger to try and change Auntie Luna back to normal. It seems you insist on not trying to change her back, to let her remain in this accursed beast. Furthermore—”
“BLUEBLOOD ENOUGH!!” Luna shouted with tears in her eyes, baring her teeth, still clinging to Haven. My hands had balled into fists at some point, my anger boiling and overflowing. How I’d managed to stand still and take it was beyond me, only a fraction of self-control held me back.
“You have no room to talk!” She went on, handing Haven to me as I cradled the whimpering child. My own chest burned with rage, that rage wanting to burst from my lips in a jet of fire. “You are nothing but a hellish brat with nothing to his name. We could easily take all you possess and burn your house to the ground with our own breath, but we don’t. Know this; that with all you’ve said just now, we no longer consider you family.”
Everyone except me and Haven gasped in shock.
“We disown you Blueblood. For the countless crimes you’ve committed throughout the years—”
“What crimes?! I’ve done nothing wrong my entire life!” Whined the unicorn. I noticed the Main Six giving him dirty looks, Rarity especially. All looking ready to tear him apart like a hungry pack of wolves.
Luna shook her head. “Oh, you’ve done far more than we’ve let everypony know. Raping the maids, threats to guards who disobey you on our orders, blackmail, stealing from merchants and stores, buying and selling numerous drugs, and that’s only counting the past two weeks. We’re sure there are some we’ve missed, but we care not.”
“W-we?”
Star’s voice mixed with Luna’s, creating an almost alien speech with the two. “Yes, we. We are most displeased with you, former nephew. And that’s putting it lightly.” She started to walk away, stomping past the cowering Main Six, but looked back at the prince. “You want to know why I chose to stay as this?” She motioned to her toned body, turning back around to face him again.
“Why do I stay like this? Before, it was because I didn’t want to loose Moon again. I didn’t want to be alone,” She tapped her forehead. “up here. Not again.”
The she-Warg took a moment to breath and collected herself. “But now, now we don’t want Haven to be alone. Never alone, not like we were.”
“So,” He scorned, finding the ‘courage’ to stand up to her, face in hers. “I’ve seen how you look at that dog, the adoration in your eyes. You swish your tail when he’s around, though I have no idea what that means, but I’m sure it’ll sicken me. Oh, and the time you pulled that little stunt on him in the hallway.”
Luna’s eyes widened, looking almost defeated and embarrassed. Blueblood just smiled at her dismay. “Oh yes, I know what’s going on with you dear auntie. The maids are quite helpful when persuaded, a little wine here and some bedtime after that, it gets the job done. You’re in heat. Sex-crazy, aren’t you? But then again, with the way you’ve been acting, you’re just as bad as me.” He smiled wickedly. I choked down a snarl and the urge to lunge at him and kill. “You are nothing but a whore—"
“BLUEBLOOD!!” Celestia frowned, her mane engulfed in orange fire, eyes glowing with alabaster light. “Shut up and sit down.”
He did so without a word and slumped in his seat. A smile still tugged at the edges of his snout. Celestia was shaking in fury, her face stricken, jaw clenched.
“On second thought,” She turned to the four guards standing behind her. “Place my nephew under arrest and have him locked in his guest room.”
Blueblood stared at her, too shocked to yell in outrage.
Celestia looked to Queen Novo, who gave the unicorn prince the dirtiest glared at her disposal. “If that is allowed with her Highness.”
Novo spared a second to look at the alicorn, face twisting into momentary sympathy. “So be it.” She went back to glaring daggers at Blueblood as he was carried away, kicking and screaming.
“YOU’LL ALL BE HANGED FOR THIS, I’LL SEE TO IT! I AM THE PRINCE OF EQUESTRIA, YOU WILL OBEY ME! … AUTIE!!”
I managed not to growl. “I think we should’ve tied him up on the train and given the guards earplugs.”
All present nodded in agreement.
I looked to Celestia as Luna sat down, the she-Warg looking sick. “Why did you bring him, you saying Norm and he were friends seems to be a lie.” Haven wiggled out of my grasp and went to comfort Luna, the pup hugging her. “Why was he here? And don’t you dare lie to me again.”
Celestia looked hurt, a fresh coat of tears coming. “Queen Tsunami requested it.”
I turned to the Siren Queen, her green and blue scales glistening in the sun. “I asked him to be brought because I wanted to see how you’d handle someone of his character. If you’d attacked, I would’ve deemed you unworthy of your title.”
“And now?”
“You’ve earned my respect. Though what you believe may be odd, I still look to the heart. I don’t judge based on appearances, but by actions and if your beliefs revolve around peace and harmony, we have no quarrel. I wish you well in life, Obsidian Fang.” She bowed her head, the rest of her escort followed suit.
I bowed my head as well. “And you have earned my respect. Yes, my faith is on the teachings of my Creator, my God. He sent his son to earth to teach a new covenant to his people, though there were few who listened and believed.”
“And how does this story go? I’d very much like to here it.” Said Duel Blade, looking intrigued.
During that time, other leaders came and listened, the others quickly filling them in. Some were interested, others not so much, but they respected each other and didn’t make an argument.
I then told them of Jesus and his works, relaying to them what I believed. How the Lord created the world, how the Israelites kept messing things up and went back and forth between God and idles, and finally, how God promised that a savior would come and bring a new covenant to light. One that would stick and didn’t require sacrifices, because Jesus was the final and only sacrifice needed. Though Jesus was given opportunities to back out and not go through with it, he still died to give us his place in Heaven.
“So wait.” Tsunami asked, sitting up in her chair. “This Jesus gave himself up to be beaten, tortured, nailed to a wooden cross, and died so you became immortal?! Sign me up!”
I laughed. “No, no. Not like that.” It took me a second to calm down. “Yes, he died so we could live. Yes, we are immortal, but not like that. We’re already immortal, our souls are. The soul that’s under the flesh and bone can’t die. But Jesus basically switched places with us. He died a horrible death, so we could go to Heaven when we die and live forever. May sound a little nutty to you, but it’s what I believe.”
“I get it,” Said Frey, leaning against the table thoughtfully. “He died so we could take his place, but why did he go through with it? You said that he was given many chances to let us die, but he didn’t. Why?”
“Because he loves us. Each and every one. The good and the bad. He looks past the dark to see all the light, ignoring and forgetting the bad. He loves us like a brother.” I remembered my relationship with my own brother, when he first came and was adopted. “Like a brother should.”
“Did you not treat your brother fairly?” Asked Ember.
I sighed, remembering. “No. Not at first. I was about eight at the time, and I was a total jerk to him. Before he came, I thought it’d be awesome to have a brother. I wouldn’t be alone, I’d have someone to play with. You know, the usual lone kid stuff.”
Everyone stilled, listening as I poured out my heart. “But as time war on, we fought, we argued. I’d blame him, he’d blame me.” My heart sagged, plummeting into my stomach. “The next few years rolled by and we adopted my sister.”
“Did things get better?” Eris spoke up, mismatched eyes boring into mine.
I leaned my head back, recalling events. “Yeah. We got along, everything was ok. We fought and played as siblings did, the usual. More years went and came, I soon entered high school and then college.”
“DID WARG AND BROTHER GET BETTER?” Asked Rutiford, looking at me through the mop of heir he sported.
“Yeah, we became less aggressive. But we still had our moments."
Norm smiled. “I know how you feel. I had nine brothers and three sisters, all a pain when younger, but we’re better now. I guess that when you get older, relationships get better with other siblings.”
I nodded with a hum, agreeing. “Yeah.”
“So, you were saying?”
“Hm? Oh, yeah. Sorry, got caught up in the moment.” I pushed my previous thoughts away, remembering our original topic. “Anyways, as I was saying—”
“I hope I’m not interrupting.” Asked an insanely deep and gravely voice.
Everyone but me gasped as I turned around, staring into a pair of red eyes. The area where white usually dominated was swarmed in emerald green, wisps of purple smoke trailing off the eyes, all surrounded by grey fur. “But I seem to be late.”
Celestia gulped, eyes wide in terror. “Sombra.”
The Umbrum King smiled, crossing his arms as best he could with his polished armor on. “Hello, my lady. How have you been, dear Celly.”

-=Out Past the Hippogryph Kingdom, Near the Far Canyons=-

Ten stallions and six mares stood on either side of the canyon, all chanting as the lead priest read from an old book. Its pages cracked and brown from age, the stallion held the book in one hand and a lantern in the other, shouting from the page he read.
“From the dust and earth, from the spans of time and centuries long past. I bid thee, rise! Rise noble warriors of old! Rise O ye! Rise O warriors of ancient days! Seek those who did harm to you and your kin, seek vengeance! Take up arms!”
An explosion of purple fire burst from the stallion’s lantern, wisps of flame dispersing into the dirt. Seconds later, the earth rumbled and groaned, sending boulders and sand from their perches. A hand ruptured from the sand, ancient claws crawling forth. A quiet moan filled the valley, sending all living flesh shivering and hearts quivering.
The stallion smiled. “Take up arms against your ancient enemy. Against Faust’s wretched spawn. Kill the Sun Princess, Wargs of old!”

Author's Note

HAPPY NEW YEAR!!
Hope you all enjoyed another chapter, please let me know what you think. Also, please help me with spelling errors, I've recently noticed that I have a problem with them.

18. Through Dead Eyes

Ok, I’m about to drop a bomb on you. A pretty big one, too. You ready?

So apparently, Sombra used to be Celestia’s boyfriend before Luna’s episode as Nightmare Moon. Sombra was someone who liked to sweep Celestia off her hooves, showering her with gifts and praise. Luna had expressed that she’d seen past all his charm to find that he was just buttering the Solar Princess up. He wanted something.

When Luna had tried to expose him, Celestia had ignored her and went back to being oblivious to her sibling’s worries. After a few years, Luna tried to catch him in the act of his plans. Only to find out that he was planning to build his now soon-to-be wife a get away house. His plan was just to keep her happy.
However, she had been correct and Sombra had revealed his true plans once Luna was banished. With her defensive sister gone, Celestia had agreed to marry him in the hopes of strengthening Equestria and drowning out her sorrows. But that’s just what Sombra had wanted, to rule Equestria. When the Dark Prince told her that he wanted to keep the peace and help her through her troubles, Celestia didn’t listen and banished him to the frozen north, where his Umbrum kin lived.
Since then, Sombra had built his new kingdom up, forged entirely by the Umbrum. Mørkedal, or Dark Valley, he’d named the Umbrum Kingdom. He’d come to the Summit so he could assess me and ask (demand) Norm for permission to use his northern trade routes. Apparently, business in the north was slow going and taxing on his civilians.
“So, how was my big sis?” Piped up Discord’s voice as Rarity’s chair came to life and shifted into the legendary Draconaquis. The mare shrieked and clambered over to a comforting Fluttershy. “THAT’S RIGHT, I AM LEGENDARY! And don’t you forget it.”
He received no applause, the train car’s wheels screeching against the tracks.
“Anyway, Eris didn’t try and roast you over a checkered fire, now did she?” Discord zipped up to me as I lay on a couch, the train whistle sounding as we entered a tunnel in the mountain range.
Silver Haven crawled atop my body, snuggling with me under the blanket. I hugged her tightly, her little face burrowing into my neck’s fur. Again, she feared the dark.
“The lack of burns should speak for itself.” I groggily countered, my eyes barely opening.
The past few hours had been long, the leaders asking countless questions. One atop the other. If all the questions had been placed on paper, it’d have been twelve feet longer than Twilight’s list.
Discord literally deflated with a frown, his hollow form piling on the floor. “You’re no fun.”
“Being asked more questions than necessary tends to grind me down, Discord.” I gave an exaggerated huff, stretching out along the couch, careful not to disturb Haven. “That and not getting much sleep the next night brought the bar down to exhausted.”
“I had no idea you wanted to be a blacksmith, darling.” Rarity suddenly brought up, now settling next to her friend. “I think you’d be marvelous at it with your fire breath.”
“Ehem.” Coughed Ember, the dragons wanting a lift after their long flight. Celestia nor anyone else had the heart to turn them down.
“Dragons excluded, of course.” The white mare finished, nervously blushing. “Apologies dears.”
The Dragon Lord nodded, Spike snuggling into her side as she draped an arm over his shoulders. “It’s fine.”
Garble huffed and rolled his eyes at the sight. “Ugh, I’m gonna barf.”
I spared the red drake a look. “So sweet it’ll rot your teeth?”
The dragon chuckled. “Yeah— Wait… bah… you little!” He glared down at me, claws out and ready to puncture. Haven hugged my side tighter.
“Garble.” Ember warned, snarling at the male drake as he slowly backed away from her. He slipped into the next cart over with a grumble, where numerous screams and wailing roared over the tracks.
Ember rolled her eyes and stood up, leaving poor Spike by his lonesome self. “I’ll be back.”
“Do that with shades and a leather jacket, it’ll be ninety percent cooler.” Said Rainbow from her seat, looking up at the grinning drake before going back to playing on her phone.
Ember left the car and I closed my eyes, ready for sleep. However, moments later, a shadow fell over me. A sweet voice prompted me to look up. “Obsidian?”
I opened my eyes to see Luna, her face stricken with worry. She anxiously rubbed her hands together, eyes boring into mine. Though I wanted sleep, this seemed to be more important.
I sat up, settled Silver into my lap, and let the She-Warg sit next to me. “Yeah, what’d you need?”
She licked her dry lips, trying to find the right words. “Um… it… it’s about, uh…”
“You being in heat?” She nodded, face turning red.
“Y-you’re not mad, are you?” She began combing her heir with her claws, looking away. Why so timid?
“Why would I be? You have no control over it, neither do I. I have no room to be mad.” I smiled. “It also explains why you’d been staying away from me, wanting to keep away from all this.” I grinned, flexing my arm as if lifting a heavy weight.
Luna’s blush deepened as she looked away, her eyes straining to not stare at my toned arm. I chuckled at the display, I wasn’t usually like this. But then again, I never had an awesomely fit body before. It felt good, but off for that same reason.
“Anyways…” I relaxed my arm and returned to the conversation. “Yeah, no. Not mad, just putting the puzzle pieces together. We’re good.”
She nodded with a warm smile, turning back to me. We locked eyes and they started to turn back again. What did that mean? Was it something to do with a Warg’s heat season, or something else entirely? From what I could remember from the multiple fanfictions I’d read, a mare’s heat was when they’d go berserk, filled with an overwhelming desire to have sex. However, and much to my relief, Luna seemed more relaxed. She was less driven, almost as if she just had a crush and was admiring her interest from afar. Aside from that one moment in the hallway, which Blueblood had found out about. My vision cleared as someone yelled just down the in the other train car, the door left ajar.
“AM I GOING MAD OR DID THE WORD ‘THINK’ ESCAPE YOUR LIPS?! YOU WEREN’T HIRED FOR YOUR BRAINS, YOU HIPATATANIC LANDMASS!!” Yelled a dwarf of a bald stallion, his voice calling back old memories.
“I just don’t think it’s right, washing the toilets with toothbrushes.” Gently argued a grey stallion, standing as tall as Celestia, his large frame taking up most of the passageway.
“DO YOU WANT ME TO SEND YOU BACK TO WHERE YOU WERE?! UNEMPLOYED, IN GREENLINT?!” With that, the tempered stallion stormed off, down the hall muttering curses to himself. “Inconceivable!”
The grey stallion moped back into the restroom, another stallion working in the stall across the hall from him. The brown stallion smiled at his coworker, his long curled mane rolling down his shoulders. A light mustache graced his upper lip as he leaned over to look down the hall after their boss, he turned back to his friend with the same smile.
“Fuzzy Wig, he can fuss.” Said the brown stallion.
“Fuss… fuss… I think he likes to scream at us.” Replied the giant, going back to work on his toilet.
“Probably, he means no harm.”
“He’s really short on… charm.”
The shorter stallion smiled with a sigh, scrubbing out the sink. “Ah, you have a great gift for rhyme.” He handed his companion a larger brush, tossing the pink toothbrush away in the trash.
The grey stallion took the brush happily, smiling at his friend. “Yes, yes. Some of the time.”
“Enough of that!” Shouted the dwarf from down the hall.
“Fuzzy! Are there rocks ahead?” Asked the brown stallion.
“If there are, we’ll all be dead!” Panicked the giant playfully.
“No more rhymes now, I mean it!” Thundered the short pony.
“Anypony want a peanut?”
“GAH!!” The bald pony then noticed the Princesses and rushed down the hall to greet them. He bowed fast enough that his hat fell off. “Your majesties, please pay them no heed. They’re a couple of buffoons that need a good straightening out. If you’ll allow me—”
“I believe that won’t be necessary, conductor.” Said Luna, straightening her posture and eyeing the stallion with a hard gaze. “They are not a nuisance; no harm is done.”
“Quite so, dear sister.” Chimed Celestia, smiling to her sibling as she set down the book she’d been reading. “I myself wouldn’t be apposed to playing a game of rhymes. It sounds like a wonderful way to pass the time.”
The two stallions looked at one another and smiled. The brown pony smiled at his majestic Princess. “We would be honored, your Highness.” The giant bowed his head.
The Solar Princess smiled down at the grumbling pony, his jaw clenched as he huffed lightly. “Very well, your Highness. I hope they serve you well.”
She nodded again before the bald pony walked away, grumbling some more. Celestia soon joined the two for a game of rhymes.
Haven stepped over to the far window, looking through the glass as we exited the tunnel. She then pulled back and pointed outside, looking back at us in fear. “Um, Fang? What’s that?”
I dove to pull her and anyone I could away from the window and hold onto something sturdy. Then, the impact struck, sending the entire train off the tracks.

-=25 minutes earlier=-

My bright, pulsing purple eyes scanned the mountain tops exhaustlessly. The peeks covered in fresh snow, like they would’ve been back home in Grå Fjell, back when it was still around. It was difficult, knowing that I was dead. Yet I breathed the clear fresh air again, felt the cold wind through my remaining pelt and rotting flesh.

With my returning senses, I recalled our task; find and slay the daughter of Faust. It seemed so simple, but it was undesired. The daughter had no hand in our deaths, she only took up the crown after her mother died, so the ravens had told us. If Faust were still living, I might’ve considered the concept, but no. She was dead, and we had no quarrel with her offspring.

Through the twisting and whispering wind, I could smell other Wargs. Strong and healthy, both male and female. I heard laughing and talk of rhymes through the breeze, talk of a female’s heat. This reminded me of my beloved Harvah, her golden pelt striking against my own earth brown fur. My remaining mind was brought back to the present by an echoing whistle. I looked to a large tunnel edged into the mountain’s side, a set of iron tracks (like an old earth road) spread themselves down the highland. I sniffed the air, the scent of pony, dragon, and Warg filling my nose.

“Brother?” Asked a distorted voice behind me, sounding like my old friend Garthuun, my fourth sister’s cousin. “I hear the sound of iron and howls of steam, shall we pursue?”

I sighed, my mouth filled with worms and broken fangs. “The scent of Warg follows that steel beast, gather our brothers and sisters, await till it appears.” I looked to the iron road’s far side, seeing the steep cliff.

“And then?”

“Ram it.” I turned back to the friend I’d once died beside, his olive green eye looking me clear in the face. His grey and red fur waving through the harsh cold wind, already snow had begun to drape over his armor. “But caution is needed, Garthuun. Careful not to drop the iron beast, many ride it.”

My risen friend smiled, his battered skull crushed inward where his left eye had gone amiss. The grey Warg fluffed his wings, stretching those ancient joins. “It will be done.”

I nodded, my green cape flapping in the wind.

Within several minutes, thirty of my largest and strongest warriors had circled around the iron road, standing ready for when we rammed the beast. Most of their muscle had been claimed by the earth and time, reducing them to strands of flesh and bone, yet they still held their former strength. Something to do with the necromancer’s enchantment, I assumed.

We all waited for the beast to show, more time passed until we finally watched it appear. Draped in pink and blue crystal, the beast moved with astonishing speed. With a snarl from me, we all charged. All ten thousand of us. Like a murder of ravens, we descended down the slope. On we charged, some gliding and others running, but all ready to ram our target. And finally, we hit.

With our sudden burst of force, we toppled the great iron beast. Its wheels creaked and pistons snapped as it rolled onto its side, a cloud of snow and ice trailing behind it, attempting to blind us. Those who had wings ruptured into the sky, grasping onto the contraption and beating their wings to try and help slow its decent. I however, didn’t have the privilege of possessing natural wings. But I had another method of flight, one my father had taught me as his had taught him.

I stood tall, remembering his teachings. I focused on my fire, spreading it’s influence throughout my body. With a rush of power, red fire burst from my back, large green fiery wings spread over the now boiling earth. Oh, how I wished I could’ve taught my son this! With a single flap, I took flight, emerald embers drifting in the sun’s rays. I veered around to the front of the metal serpent, joining my strongest brothers in arms. I braced my hands against the hull, my body straightening as the fire in my wings brightened. I opened my tearing eyes to see a black Warg with no armor, just a red tunic and dark tan trousers. The right side of his midnight fur was decorated in pale tan Nahar runes. The lost tribe?! How?!

But I pushed that from my mind, focusing on the task at hand. All my undead strength being poured into this one task; stop the contraption before it falls off the cliff and takes us with it. Within four long seconds, just barely enough room, we finally managed to beast to halt its plunge. The cliff’s drop coming not three paces away.

The iron serpent had stopped, allowing me a closer look at the black Warg, landing before him by a single pace. He was well built, plentiful muscle draped over his bones. His eyes were dark ocean blue with golden rings, different from my own once forest green with sky blue rings. Now, they were purple and shadow, as the fire that brought us back from our sleep. Five long scars stretched from his left temple down to the right side of his jaw, as if someone had tried to rip open his face. His dusty runes were drawn in the shape of a snarling maw enclosing over his right eye, a sign of his strength and commitment to battle. He looked at me and my army with a span of curiosity and wariness, his eyes flickering between gold and blue.

I bowed my head and tapped my forehead, my tribe’s version of a greeting and farewell. “Good evening, I am Steinkjøtt, or Stone Flesh in the Equis tongue.”

The warrior nodded and relaxed, but still held his guard up. Very wise in such company. “I’m known as Obsidian Fang.”

I tilted my head, looking at him curiously. “Strange, you must have been named by an equine, for we don’t have names with such fancy wording.” I rubbed my chin. “If you were of my tribe, you’d be known as Mørk Klore, better known as—”

“Dark Claw, I know.”

This peeked my interest further. “You know our tongue?”

“I do.” Fang nodded. “My grandfather taught it to me when young.”

My head bowed. “I respect him already. Tell me, were you alone, or is my old nose playing tricks on me? Because I smell three Wargs amongst the ponies, including you.”

Obsidian Fang tensed, his claws slipping into view as her bent low in a battle stance. “And if I’m not alone?” His voice bent into a snarl.

I smiled with my already exposed teeth, the flesh around the left half of my face rotting away. “I have no ill will toward them, just curious my friend.”

He started to say something but was interrupted by someone calling his name. “Fang!”

The black Warg and I turned to see a midnight Wargess stumbling out of the serpent, her dark blue and black fur swirling like waves. Silver Gorokha runes, like that of old Nahar, but slimmer and with more curve, equally lined her body. Her silver tipped wings matched those of my mother’s, the black feathers edged with a seamless luster. Her eyes were a cool teal and silver, a beautiful array of color. Unlike Obsidian, she had no scars that could be seen.

The She-Warg fell into a fighting stance and summoned two magical blades, both engulfed in rich blue fire. Null fire. “Who is this?” She demanded, stepping next to Fang.

“Stone Flesh, or just Stone.” The black Warg turned to look at her, eyes glancing back to me in wariness. “Luna, you alright?”

The Wargess nodded, glancing back as several equines stepped from the metal serpent. I recognized none. “Are you alright? Nothing broken?”

Fang seemed slightly puzzled by such worry for him but nodded all the same. “Yeah, I’m good.” He removed something from his belt, then, a golden blade erupted from a leather bound hilt. Its miniature cross guard reminding me of my own sword. I in turn flicked out mine and ignited its silver blade, the soft hum echoing through the mountains.

The black Warg looked stunned for a moment, but kept his peace, then took notice of my wings, still alight in green flame. “How do you have a light saber and how are you doing that?”

“I am my king’s general. And theses?” I nodded to my wings as they fluffed and smiled. “Magic.”

Fang rolled his eyes, a small frown tugging at his lips. “Well yeah, but how?”

My smile widened and I deactivated my sword. “Do you feel that fire inside?”

He nodded, the Wargess stepping closer to him. They both relaxed and lowered their weapons.

“I’ve spread it throughout my body, my veins and bones and flesh absorbing it until I come close to bursting. I’ve stretched the fire into my limbs, and in doing so, I can create new limbs. My wings are a manifestation of my magic and flesh. Neither pure magic nor flesh, yet both entirely.” I motioned to my wings, flapping them once and causing a small gust of wind. I turned my attention to the Wargess. “You already possess wings, but that doesn’t mean that you can’t learn. You’re welcome to join and listen.”

But as I began, the group slowly approaching, something caught my ghostly eyes. A blinking white light glimmered on Fang’s right hand, nearly blinding me.

-=Fang’s POV=-

I hadn’t even brought it with me. I’d left the ring in Canterlot in my room, sitting on my nightstand. Yet, through unseen methods, it appeared on my hand and started to glow. The white stone shinned like the star that once shone above Bethlehem. I squinted, barely able to keep my eyes open as the light threatened to blind me. As the light continued, a soft tickle traveled up my back and ended its journey behind my shoulder blades. The sensation grew to the point where I strained against a giggle, wanting desperately to attack a developing itch on my back. Within a few more seconds, the itch and tickle ended, and the light dimmed. My back felt slightly heavier for some reason. Like someone had put a heavy backpack on me all ninja like.

I looked around at everyone’s stunned faces, all staring at me wide eyed. I eyed them with concern. “Uh, what? Do I have something on my face?”

RD pointed behind me, jaw slack. “Dude, look behind you.”

I turned my head to find the beginnings of a strong limb on my back. My eyes traveled along its murky, dark feathers. With a light nudge from my brain, the limb stretched out to reveal a large wing. The feathers were slick with oil, not dripping, but still sleek looking. It looked almost ten feet long, easily longer than Celestia’s wingspan. I looked to my right to find the same appendage. Two wings, coated in midnight black feathers and ready for use. However… I didn’t know how to use them.

Let’s do a recap for today, shall we? Wake up and boarded the train heading for Canterlot, get bulldozed off the tracks by an army of the undead, the undead are friendly and help save everyone, and now I suddenly had wing given to me by the Element of Love. The makings of an interesting day people.

I managed to blink, but I still felt zoned out. “What just happened?”

“Y-you have wings.” Stated the remote voice of Luna.

“Yep.” I squeaked, my voice feeling distant.

-=The Underground Hive=-

A single drone buzzed his way into the Throne room, the dim green lights making no difference for his strong eyes. The Changeling bowed before his Queen, gasping for breath. “My Queen.”

Chrysalis slurped up the last of her pony meal, swallowing the stallion she’d been snacking on, his muffled screams slipping into the background of her hearing. She turned to her drone, a brow raised. “Yes, my son?”

The drone had calmed himself enough to speak properly. “The Priests have done it! They’ve raised the dead army you requested.”

She smiled as she leaned back into her throne, stroking a whimpering mare’s mane with a hum. “Good. Good, yes. It’ll serve as a good distraction for Celestia, and hopefully that dead prince will keep Luna occupied for a good long while.”

“Absolutely, my Queen!” Smiled the drone as he stood, daring to look at her plump figure. “You’re the most graceful, the most cunning, the most stupendous, the most—”

“You’re awesome!” Praised another drone as he slunk up beside his sibling, smiling like a nymph.

The other drone didn’t have such joy though, as he scowled and hit his clutch mate over the head. The other drone fell over with a tired moan and slumped to the floor. Chrysalis snickered at the display.
“Anything else?” She purred.

The triumphant drone faced his Queen once more, his face becoming serious again. “That was all, my Queen. Was their something you needed of me?”

The Changeling Queen nodded, adjusting her long spindly legs, and motioned for her offspring to come to her. Once the drone was close, Chrysalis launched herself onto him, opening her jaws. The mare who she’d been petting before was pulled under her bulbous lower half, clutched between her eight legs. The mare struggled below as she was slowly being rapped in webbing, the unbreakable silk shrink wrapping her. A gentle shove later, the packaged mare was deposited down a smooth slide behind the throne, where more drones caught her struggling form. The Queen smiled as she licked at the drone’s hooves, opening her drooling lips to draw in the last of her meal and swallowed.

The Queen sighed to herself, patting her lower half as it stretched out, plump and full. She eyed the still struggling mare in her drone’s arms, and evil glint in her eye. “Take her to the nurseries, I hear mares are very fond of kids. And I’m sure they will be very fond of her.”

She turned to another drone beside her. “When were they last fed?”

“Uh, about noon, your highness. Four hours ago.” He replied, then stepped back into position.

“Hm.” She hummed, licking the taste of drone off her lips. “Send her there and open the webbing a bit, let the sample it before they dig in.”

Author's Note

Hello everybody! Hope you're all enjoying your week.
I had planned to give Fang his wing later, probably during some epic fight or, like, a spiritual voyage. But then he'd have to learn to fly either during or after the battle, and that would probably end with him doing a faceplant... so, not a happy ending on that note.

I think I'll go back and number them so it's a little easier for everyone to navigate. Seeing as how I like it when a story's chapters are numbered and you're not stuck with guessing which is which.Anyways, please let me know if you've enjoyed this chapter.
I've thought about changing the story's pic;
1. https://www.pinterest.com/pin/412220172123428075/
2. https://www.pinterest.com/pin/819021882205097073/
3. https://www.pinterest.com/pin/323555554476396380
4. (keep as is)
Note: All art is owned by the people who make them, I suck at digital art.
Till next time!

19. With Rock and Stone

“Ok, I’m going to need flying lessons. That and any magic tips anyone wants to give.” I muttered to myself as I ran my hands over my new appendages. Their black feathers ruffling slightly, their oils slipping over my padded hands.

Snow drifted over the assembled crowd of ponies, Hippogryphs, and Wargs (living and undead), bonfires had been built to provide light and warmth. The Princesses had gone around and passed out blankets, tending to the wounded and assisting where they could. Steinkjøtt had said he knew a spell that could fix the downed train. From the way he and his warriors were working, digging up and placing stones in a circular pattern, I was silently praying for the best. I lifted my nose to the whistling air, feeling a cold shiver roll down my back.

“Those things caused this, why are we letting them stay? We should just shove them off the cliff and be done with them!” Snarked a lime green mare with a brown mane, shivering under a blanket in her misery. “And that black one’s not helping one bit, just sitting there like limp of coal.”

I was somewhat insulted by that but shoved it off and went to go check on the Princesses (and get away from the complainers). We’d set up a nearby cave as our base, a decent sized one, big enough to cram everyone inside if needed. We’d also draped a large 30’ by 40’ tarp over the entrance, keeping the cave warm. I found the royals inside, assessing the situation and the Wargs outside. The Main six sat around the royals, adding to the conversation every now and then. A large bonfire flickering in the center of the group, set below a hole in the roof, allowing the black smoke to exit easily. The only undead Warg present was Steinkjøtt, having been the only one the Two Sisters trusted at the moment. He sat by the entrance, rubbing his chin as he looked over Celestia’s plans to get the train back in working order.

Stone shook his head with a sad sigh. “That won’t work. The wheels on the left side are bent and some even in half, you can’t hope to repair them in that fashion. They’ll break faster once weight is put on them, they’ll break faster than can be fixed in this weather.”

“Excuse me?” The Solar Princess huffed, shooting the ancient Warg a scowl that could kill him all over again. “You’re the ones who broke the train in the first place. And my little ponies were the ones to constructed that very train, I believe they can do so again.”

“Yes, but are those very same ponies here at this moment?” Challenged Stone, his ears flattening in anger. “Can you say for curtain that this will work till we return? Can you say that our food, water, and firewood will last until help arrives? Or until a storm rolls around to wipe you out?”

Celestia put on a strained neutral face. “All I know is that if I teleport ponies from here to Canterlot, I’ll need at least an hour to restore my mana. The largest group I’ve ever transported was fourteen ponies, but I can’t remember how far it was. It depends on how many ponies I’m teleporting and how far. But I’d rather not wait an hour, only to return to find more than half of my little ponies buried under five feet of snow.”

Luna stepped for the side, leaving Haven to read her book. I smiled, remembering my own joy in reading adventurous and action-packed novels. The She-Warg frowned at the ancient Warg. “You were the one who put us in this debacle, I will see to it that you get us out. Don’t try and pin this one on my sister, she has enough to worry about. From what I see, all you’re doing is moving rocks and painting them!”

“Everypony, please try and calm down.” Quietly ushered Fluttershy, though her words went unnoticed.

“It’s part of the ritual.” Deadpanned Steinkjøtt.

“Is it?” The Lunar Princess lifted a brow, annoyed. “Nothing is being done!”

“It’s not yet time.”

Luna snarled, stepping closer and lifting her ears and tail. Her wings fluffed to make herself look bigger. “Well, you had better hurry. Ponies out there are starving and freezing. You got them into this, you need to get them out!”

With that, she exited the cave with a huff. I looked over to an apologizing Celestia. “The dragons and I can keep the fires going, but with the gathering cold, it won’t be for long.”

Twilight looked taken aback as she perked up. “It’s getting colder?”

I nodded. “The wind’s shifted toward us. From the breeze I caught, it’ll only drop in temperature. Everything will freeze.”

The Solar Princess gulped, then looked to Stone. “Then let’s hope this works.”
“It will.” Said the grey Warg.

I nodded at them all and left the cave, Haven looked up and followed me out. She slipped under my new right wing and huddled between it and my body for warmth. I thankfully had enough control over them to press the limb over her and hugged her back.

“Hey, wolf!” Shouted Blueblood.

I squeezed my eyes shut in an attempt to drown a snarl. I turned to see the snowy stallion with brass heir, the fuzziest blanket draped over him. “Yeah?”

He frowned and jabbed a finger at the fire. “Light the fire back up, it’s cold.”

I breathed out a silent retort and inhaled deep, calling up my fire. With a loud roar, I released a torrent of flames, smiting the logs. Their renewed crackling and sizzling greeted my ears. “Done.”

Before I could turn around, and other group called to me, asking politely to rekindle their dying fire. I did so with a smile, and decided to check on everyone else, Haven staying beside me at all times. As we continued, a rock-splitting roar erupted through the area. Seconds later, a hulking mass of brown fur, teeth, and claws burst through the snow bank. A bear. It was thrice the size of the normal grizzly, standing (if on hind feet) 13’ 5”. It roared again as it charged the nearest bonfire group. The mass of ponies scattered, but not before a unicorn was claimed by its huge paws.

“A Fjellbjørn,” Stone breathed. “A Mountain Bear.”
The beast claimed two more lives with a chomp, their screams silenced by sharp teeth.

“How do we get rid of it?” Asked a now calm Luna. She look Haven and handed her off to Celestia, summoning her energy blades.

My eyes widened as a crying filly was silenced by the bear’s paw. She became a stain in the snow, prompting my hands to curl into fists and a snarl to escape my throat.

“You kill it.”

Luna grimaced as she scowled at the bear, her teeth glistening in the light. “Good.”

“Its unlike most creatures, similar to Changelings, it eats a singular emotion. It drains fear, and with that fear, it grows in strength.” Informed the undead Warg, quickly ordering his army to create a wall with themselves and gather all the ponies behind them. Celestia teleported the last of the ponies next to her, Luna and I were left alone with the bear. “With all the fear that the ponies just gave it… and are, it’ll be very hard to kill.”

Luna and I looked back in annoyance, the Princess yelled back. “Then why aren’t you helping us?!”

“Fjellbjørn were used as beasts of trial for many of the old Warg clans, face it with no fear and you’ll reign victorious! And by tradition, no weapons, only your claws!” Luna gaped and watched as her swords vanished thanks to Stone’s spell.

“We didn’t agree to this!” She snarked back at him, stretching out her talons.

I sarcastically pumped a fist into the cold air. “Go team! Why not have us be the distraction while he breaks the cliff, giving all three of us a one-way ticket to a frozen death?”

“It certainly feels like that.” The Lunar Princess grumbled. “You ready for this?”

“Nope.”

“Me neither.” We both looked to the hulking bear that just now noticed us, baring its teeth and towering over us in hind paws. I gulped.

The Bjørn rampaged toward us, scarring ice and earth. We stood strong, the smell of sweat overcoming my pelt. Was I freaking out? YES! Who wouldn’t be as a monster of a bear was charging them and all they got were a pair of claws and useless wings?!

Stone said that fear made it stronger, like the Yellow Lanterns. I think, I couldn’t remember if they fed off of fear. But one has little time to think when a Fjellbjørn is charging for them.
I dove to my right as Luna took to the sky. The bear came for me, sending me flying with a clawed swipe. As I lay in the soft snow, shaking my dizzy head, the beast stood over me with claws raised. Luna latched onto its back, digging all four sets of claws into its baggy pelt and started tearing away. Crimson blood soaked her limbs and teeth, yet the Princess didn’t seem to care. She beat her wings to keep the bear off balance. I shook my head, growled at myself and stood, ready for another round.

I raced forward, gathering heat into my claws. The ivory bone became red with fire, burning away the bear’s flesh and fur as I dug into the its side. But my attack lasted six seconds as a brown claw batted me away again, sending me headfirst into a boulder. My eyes spun, my gut felt like I’d just swallowed a gallon of hot sauce, and I could feel acids burning my throat. In short… I’d felt better. I stood and watched as Luna sat on the bear’s shoulders and tore out an eye. A disgusting sight, I assure you. I then looked to the boulder I’d just headbutted. I suddenly got an idea and karate chopped it down the middle, my claws still alight with flame. Grasping the two halves, I started toward the bear with the intent to bash.

Luna was now pinned by the beast, struggling under its massive paw, the other raised and ready to end her. Finally gaining some control over my wings, they beat once to boost me forward. I lowered my arms and swung the stones into the bear’s jaw, the grizzly fell back and released Luna, snarling as it lost several teeth. I glanced down to the rock I’d just used, its surface sprayed with blood. I smiled in satisfaction, pounding the boulders together in a show of strength. I released a roar, crimson flame boiling in my throat and hands. As my hands continued to warm, the stones started leaking a bright flow of lava. Bits of stone and lava crawled up my arms, melting away the braces Luna had given me and creating gauntlets of pure magma.

My other half barged his way into the forefront of my mind, we roared in the Bjørn’s face, sweltering heat pouring onto its head. The Bjørn went to snap at us, its jaws attempting to claim our snout. We snarled back and stretched our talons out further, now at a length of five inches. Our enemy stood on its hind legs again and brought its weight down on us with its claws. We inwardly laughed at its foolishness. Bringing our hands up, we stopped the Bjørn from squashing us, our magma coated claws burning away fur and flesh. The Bjørn roared and whimpered in pain, yet we had mercy and pushed it back. But the beast wasn’t done, not yet. It roared at us again, as if saying, ‘You’ll pay for that!’. We just smirked, flexing our claws. The Bjørn charged us again, bringing its claw up to strike us. We leapt back to avoid contact, but were struck flat across the stomach, a new set of scars awaiting us. Our aggravated foe snarled at us, coming around for another strike. We lifted our left wing, burrowing deep into our powers and hardening our feathers. Each feather became hard as steel and sleek as glass. The beast’s paw connected and scraped against the shield, pulling back to see its claws dulled and fractured.

The air had grown colder, snowflakes drifting in from the northwest. The clouds above began to swirl, thunder and lightning mingling among the winds. We mentally called to the gathering storm, the power that our Maker had given us intertwining with that of the growing tempest. Our wings stretched out, spreading over the snow in a vast single wave of black and beat once, propelling us toward the sky. The Bjørn seemed to have forgotten us in seconds, advancing toward Luna as she stood alone. Her pleading eyes met ours, crippling our heart with the look she gave us. She then turned back to the beast, ready to fight. But she wouldn’t be alone for long.

“Fang!” The Wargess shouted, currently miffed at our chosen tactic. “Get back here!”

We flew higher, gathering the electrical energy and pointing toward the clouds with two fingers. Lightning struck our outstretched left hand. We traced out right hand down the arm, to our stomach, and whipped it toward the Bjørn, sending streaks of blue energy through the air. Our aim was true, and the beast was struck, it cried out in pain again and turned to us, leaving Luna be. Forgotten. We narrowed our eyes and dove. We crossed our arms over our chest and dive bombed the Bjørn headfirst. Not the brightest strategy, but it worked. Snow and smoke surrounded us as we wrestled with the bear, holding it around the neck and attempting to choke it, wings pinned to our back.

“ENOUGH!!” Roared Luna, her eyes glowing a bright alabaster, lightning sparking off her outstretched wings and ivory claws.

She flapped her wings and a torrent of fireballs assaulted us and the Bjørn, we leapt back and watched as the beast roared. We smiled at the Princess, her eyes a pure silver as she now released a tornado of lightning. Her outstretched hand guided the twister, arcs of energy striking the bear as it backed up toward the cliff. At her nod, we both rushed forward. Our wings pushed us up and forward as we struck, us with our molten claws and Luna with her talons and Null fire breath. She breathed blue flames into the Bjørn’s face, we could sense its magic reserves being blocked. It reared back and leapt to strike Luna, we intervened and spread our wings like a shield, our back to the beast. Luna gave us a sly smirk and a bob of her brow, prompting us to look at her curiously. Without a word, she dove between our legs and under our wing shield, sending a lightning blast at the beast’s jaw. In an amazing feet of acrobatics and a swirling kick, Luna sent the Bjørn over the cliff’s edge. The beast roared a final time as it fell off the cliff to its doom. We waited till it crashed and sniffed, fresh blood soaked the wind. Luna stood at my left, her tail wagging ever so slightly, looking at me with interest.

“Well, that’s done.” She spread a wing over our back, looking up at us. Our eyes locked and turned fully black, a sign that we’d found our—

“Luna, Fang!” Called Celestia as she and the Elements paced up to us. With a swift nod, our other sank back into the depths of our mind, hidden away. Celestia cupped her sister’s face, checking for injuries. “Are you alright, sister?”

Luna looked over herself, seeming dismayed slightly by the few cuts and bruises she received. From what I could tell, she’d been given a multitude of future scars. The most noticeable of them being the two horizontal cuts along her cheek, below her left eye. “Nothing too severe, dear sister. All is well.”

“That. Was. AWESOME!!” Exclaimed RD as she did a loop through the air, shivering after she landed. “But, uh, could w-we go i-inside now? I think that storm Fang talked about’s coming.”

I looked to the northwest, seeing a gathering wall of white in the distance, steadily approaching. I frowned and ushered the others towards the cave. “Alright, everybody inside!”

Soon, everyone was huddled around the roaring bonfire, waiting as the cave grew in warmth. I strapped the tarp over the once yawning entrance, separating our heat from the cold. Fluttershy and another mare asked to treat mine and Luna’s wounds, we accepted and walked over to the cave’s back. I leaned back against the course rock, closing my eyes and breathing deep as the wounds were addressed, gritting my teeth as the wretched stinging claimed the dull ache. I looked over to see Luna struggling slightly, her body flinching as the alcohol was applied to her cuts. She searched my face for a moment, grunting as another injury was addressed.

“It’s been a while.” She stated, flinching away as the cuts under her eye were treated. “I haven’t had injuries this severe since my battle with…” She trailed off, her expression drowning in sorrow with a slump of her shoulders.

I nodded, silencing another snarl as the wound on my stomach was tended to. “Yeah, not the best feeling. But we don’t want those wounds to get worse, now, do we?”

Luna smiled at my cheesy grin, my lips spread wide to give her a full view of my teeth. She giggled as I bobbed my eyebrows, wanting to give her something else to focus on instead of the pain.

The Princess let loose a quiet snort, muffled by a hand covering her lips. “You’re a dork.”

I shrugged, my grin widening with a laugh. I then put my hands behind my head. “But a handsome dork, right?” The words were out before I could stop them. I wanted so desperately to smack myself.

She smiled with a snicker. “Maybe with a little hair jell, yes.”

“Nah, I don’t wear hair jell.” I ruffled the fur atop my head, between my ears.

“Really?” She said in mock surprise, a hand to her chest.

I crossed my arms, another grin building. “I’m the caveman type, o’ natural.”

“Clearly.” All other banter was halted as Haven came running up and barreling into Luna’s side, wrapping her arms around the Lunar Princess and then me.

The silver pup snuggling up into my lap and shoulder. I in turn hugging her with both left arm and wing. Luna scooted over and licked (kissed) Haven’s forehead, before she too huddled under my wing with the pup. No idea way, but I just didn’t have the heart to ask Luna to stop her snuggling. So I let her continue without protest.

The hard dirt beneath my feet sounded with hushed grinding, keeping my tired mind from fully shutting down. As could be guessed, my dress was ruined, and my clothes were now buried beneath ten feet of snow. The fight with the bear didn’t help me with staying awake either, the ache of my muscles and joints increasing with each step as I trekked through the dark depths of the cave. Speaking of the bear, I reached up to feel my new battle scars, feeling their healed but scabby surfaces. When I was an Alicorn, a well of unending magic could be used to heal such injuries in the blink of an eye. But now, with this unknown Warg magic, I had no clue how to enact such a usually complex spell.

My eyelids were heavy, making me blink owlishly as I made my way through the shadows. The warm scent of pine reached my nose, and without thinking, I made my way towards the inviting smell. I yawned loudly under my hand, my body greatly begging for sleep’s embrace. After a moment, I’d reached the scent’s origin and steadily stretched out beside it. I was dimly aware of the warm feathers beneath me, their heat making me want to sleep all the more. My body detected the warmth of another, grumpily nudging me closer to the source and to curl up alongside it. With my body in a tight ball and laying atop the comfiest bed ever, I barely registered the large arm stretching over me and pulling me closer to the heat’s origin.

A smile crept onto my face as the warmth surrounded me, content to just stay and melt into the feathers beneath me. With my smile still present, I slowly opened an eye one last time before sleep’s claws could ensnare me fully. But they lost their grip and let me slam back into full awake mode, as I stared into a set of pure gold eyes. My breath hitched and my heart froze. Not only was I sleeping next to someone who wasn’t my sibling (not in that way, heads out of the gutters! Thank you very much), but it was another Warg. The long snout, angled ears, tan runes, and open eyes making it obvious. And it wasn’t just any other Warg, it was the only Warg who I knew that had the scent of pine; Obsidian Fang.

I started to panic, his gold eyes boring into my teal orbs. But wait… Fang had blue and gold, not solid gold. I thought for several moments before it came to me; I had Star, so who did Fang have? Who was staring at me with such intensity that it was making me blush?!

I finally gathered enough courage to look him in the eye, those gorgeous golden orbs making it hard to think clearly. “W-who are y-you?” I whispered, not wanting anypony else to listen in.

Fang’s other half grunted and looked away, glaring at a fist sized rock a foot away from his head. He didn’t answer.

I summoned all the courage at my disposal with a thick swallow. “Did you no hear me? I said—”

“I heard you just fine.” His voice was similar to Fangs, but it was heavier in bass, scratchier. Almost sounding wild and concealed behind a snarling beast’s roar. I don’t know why, but it sent a pleasant chill up my spine. I could feel Star purring at the sound, melting in joy. He turned back to me, his stunning eyes looking over my face.

“What is your name?” I asked, finding myself annoyed by his lack of communication.

He grunted, looking back at me with those eyes again. “I have none.” His voice was coated in anger, as if annoyed with someone.

“Why?”

“Why do you ask so many questions?” He snarked.

My resolve tightened as I repeated. “Why?”

The Warg huffed, letting loose a puff of smoke through the side of his muzzle. “We’d talked about a few names, but in the end, we decided to just hold off for now.”

“And why is that?”

He huffed again, bringing a hand to gently touch my new cheek scar. “You’re hurt.”

He was trying to change the subject, I hated that. “It’s nothing, I’ve had worse. But—”

A deep rumbling noise interrupted me, a snarl from within the black Warg’s chest. His jaw was clenched, and eyes narrowed, wanting revenge against the bear who hurt me. “If that Bjørn were still breathing, I’d—”

“You’d do nothing. It’s dead now, there’s nothing you can do.” I said sternly, frowning at him. His ears wilted and eyes downcast, he whined like a dog who’d been spanked.

“We couldn’t decide, that’s all there is to it.” He grumbled. “Does that answer your question? Can we go back to bed now?”

His arm started to drag me closer. While I would’ve liked to snuggle up next to the warm Warg and sniff his rich scent all night, the way he acted didn’t sit well with me. “No.”

He raised a brow, frowning. “No?”

Something inside told me this wasn’t right, that something was amiss and needed correcting. Something inside him as well as me that needed another perspective.

I looked him in the eye, going with what came out. “It’s not yet time, we’re too brittle. We aren’t one.”

His frown turned to sadness, loosening his grasp on me. He nodded as he rolled onto his back, leaving me with no cover. I shivered in the cave’s cool air.

“W-wait.” I asked through chattering teeth.

He looked over at me, his gaze becoming sympathetic.

“P-please, just for tonight? It’s cold.” I whined, pulling my best puppy dog pout.

He breathed a sigh and draped his other wing over me again, pulling me closer for warmth. His bare and bandaged chest pressed against me, the sight of firm muscles making me turn beat red. I’d always been the tallest of mares before meeting Fang, never feeling small nor frail. Yet, when I was near him, I almost felt outmatched. He was taller, stronger, and seemingly more powerful. I felt like a mouse next to him, and he the towering guardian. I knew Fang didn’t want to see me or anypony else hurt, yet he knew those things couldn’t be avoided, no matter how much he wished.

“I’m sorry.” He said, pulling me from my thoughts. “I’m not usually this grumpy. I’m usually very energetic and happy… but, I feel like I’ve been hollowed out and there’s nothing but anger and bitterness. Fang’s barring all his anger and sadness inside and it’s leaking into me. With all that’s happened; dying, losing his family and friends, and being turned into a Warg. I guess with all that weighing down on him, it’s pooling into me. So, in my anger, I’ve been giving him the silent treatment.” He sighed again, rubbing his head and lowering his eyes from mine. “I’m sorry.”

“Has he talked to you about it at all?” I inquired. “His loss?”

“No, he keeps telling himself that he’s leaving it up to God and just berries it. He’s putting it off and not dealing with it.”

“I’ll speak with him at some point.” I laid my head on my arms, looking into his eyes again.

The Warg nodded. “Good. We both need it.”

“Balder.”

“Heh?”

I smiled at him. “Balder, your name.”

The gold eyed Warg smiled for the first time, whispering his name. “Balder, Balder… Protector of Light?”

I nodded with my own smile, snuggling closer to him.
“I like it.” He whispered into my ear before falling asleep. I soon followed suit and drifted into the dream realm to sooth my little ponies’ nightmares.

Author's Note

What a rush! Fear feeding bear, Luna gaining new powers, and Luna meeting Fang's other self. Yikes, quite the day.
Ya'll have a good day!

20. Returning Home... Wait, We Did This Already!

Through the stone door I stepped, ancient Norse runes edged into the frame and down the middle of the door, coming to find myself in a dense white forest. My pawed feet crunched amongst the alabaster snow, the cool breeze ruffled my silver mane. The tall, thin trees surrounded me on all fronts, shattering the orange light of a campfire in the distance. The dark of the night glistened with many stars, my moon- a miniature moon sat in the sky, spreading as much light as it could. On I walked, curious as to what I’d find in Fang’s dreamscape.

When I finally reached the trees’ boundary, I found a simple fire burning through three logs and Fang laying on a patch of dirt. His eyes were closed as he breathed deeply, the wind falling in sync with each exhale.

“Hey Luna.” Came the black Warg’s casual tone, his pine scent mixing with that of the forest. He cracked an eye open to look at me and gave me a winning smile, his arms folded behind his head. “How you doin’?”

I smiled back, choosing to sit next to him on the earthy patch. “I’m well. You?”

He was slow to shrug, he hesitance showing. “I suppose I’m ok.” He looked deep into my eyes, looking for something, then snapped himself free and continued with honesty. “No, I’m not.”

“Oh?”

“I’ve tried to keep it under wraps. To not bother you all with it… no, that’s not right.” He muttered with grinding teeth. He sighed before continuing. “You and your sister have much to do throughout the days, my misgivings could wait for another time. I guess I didn’t—”

“You could’ve come anytime after we returned to Canterlot, why didn’t you?” I asked with a motherly tone, trying to calm him. His hands were clenched, brows furrowed. I could tell he was seething with himself. “Why hide it?”

He opened his mouth to speak but stopped and stared away in thought. Several minutes waned by as silence claimed the area, only the crackling of the fire reaching our ears. Finally, he groaned to himself and rubbed his head, ears pinned back. “I don’t know.”

I kept silent as he sat up and hid his face in his hands.

“My Dad always said that ‘I don’t know’ is never a good answer, so I’m trying to come up with one. But nothing’s coming up.” He growled at himself, clutching his head. “I don’t know why I didn’t bring this to you guys sooner.”

“Have you at least mourned your separation?”

“Almost every night before bed. Though my siblings were bothersome, I still love them. My parents, the same, minus the troublesome part.”

“If you could, would you go back and be with them?” He looked up at me, his face struck with mixed sorrow and hope. “What if we could send you back, alive and well? Human and all?”

Another long pause came and went. “I honestly don’t think I would. Part of me does mourn for them, but another says that I’m supposed to be here. I don’t know why, but I just do. I wish I had answers, but I don’t.” He paused for a short while, rubbing his chin. “This is where I’ve been planted, so this is where I shall grow. I shall bend to my Gardener’s will and sway in the breeze, grow until I become a strong tree.”

I smiled, finding his conviction inspiring. “Is that why you chose a forest?”

He shrugged in response with a goofy smile. Turning towards the fire, he gestured to several logs of meat with a smile. “You hungry?”

I rolled my eyes at him, having already explained that we couldn’t physically eat in the dream realm. I was curious nonetheless, my nose picking up a torrent of delicious scents, my mouth began to water.
“What are they?” I asked in wonder, staring at the fabulous logs of meat as he placed them in buns of bread.

“Hotdogs.”

I couldn’t help but lick my drooling lips, my mind focused on nothing but the phantom taste that built on my tongue. Fang handed one to me before I greedily scarfed it down, he just laughed at my unladylike behavior, content to watch as I moaned in bliss. The flavor, the juiciness, the warmth that filled my belly, I loved it all. I licked my fingers, savoring the overwhelmingly delicious flavors of the hotdog.

I opened my eyes to see Fang smiling at me, his smirk bordering on a snicker. “Want more?”

Before I knew it, my head nodded vigorously, my stomach growling for more heavenly meat logs.

<=Fang’s POV=>

I awoke to the sound of soft breaths, the gentle caress of warm air along my snout, tickling my nose. My eyes lazily opened to see the serene face of the Lunar Princess, her sweet smile filling my heart with a warm spark. I looked around for a moment, observing the cave’s depths that I -we’d- slept in, but then my vision landed back on the lovely features of the peaceful She-Warg. I felt my face burn as I stared, transfixed on her beautiful face. She wore no makeup, no special dye of her fur, nothing corrupted her features. All was natural and stunning, just as God had made her.

Luna suddenly shifted in her sleep, edging herself closer to me and causing my blush to deepen. I swallowed what saliva I had in my throat and left my esophagus dry, trying to keep quiet and not disturb her. My ears perked at the sound of slow hooves on stone, I looked over my shoulder to see Celestia covering her smile and giggling. I mouthed out ‘help me’ and she used her magic to untangle me from her Warg sibling. I nodded my thanks and turned back to see Luna moaning as her hands searched for me, only to keep searching as her moan became a begging whine. My mood dropped at the sight, prompting me to go back and put that adorable smile back on her face.

“Enjoy your cuddle buddy, or should I have just leave you two to continue the finale?” Celestia smiled, tittering behind her hand again, mirth filling her eyes. My face was burning hot, much like a volcano, so much so that I thought my fur would start sizzling. I tried to hide my embarrassment as I rubbed my tired face. “She’s always been like this. Always the clingy sister. While I, am the refined mistress of sheet tugging.”

“Ha! You snore like a chainsaw.” Came Luna’s retort as she sat up, rubbing her baggy eyes. “And you can’t sing to save your life. You sound like a choking cat, had to shove tofu in my ears once. Remember that?”

The Solar Princess grumbled, eying her sister with a playful deadpan. “And you? Missus-O-so-perfect? If I remember correctly, you were the one who crawled atop me in the middle of the night and drooled all over my mane when we were fillies.”

Luna scoffed, tossing her head into the air with a regal humph. “We did no such thing! And even if We did, We don’t anymore.”

“The pond that was by your head says otherwise.”
I quickly checked my left wing for any excess drool, thankfully, none was found.

Suddenly, numerous shrieks and screams erupted from behind. I snapped around to find Stone walking toward us, every occupant in the room scampering out of his way. I noticed that tuffs of fur and bits of flesh were slowly pealing off of him. Was his animation spell wearing off?

With not so much as a hello, he walked past me and Celestia, approaching Luna. My other half snarled at him, I wanted nothing more that to comply. Stone knelt before her and whispered something in her ear.

The ancient Warg then turned to us with a somber look. “I need to speak with Luna alone.”

Celestia and I shared a concerned look, both wishing greatly that we could bolt the undead Warg to a boulder and send it rolling down the mountainside. However, against our wishes, Celestia nodded and hesitantly stepped away from the area. I lingered for a moment, but followed the Solar Princess, keeping a wary eye on Stone and a sympathetic one on Luna. She gave me a worried look to which I nodded with a smile and mouthed ‘I’ll be out here’. She nodded in return and sat down as Stone approached, I watched until I turned right and leaned against the wall, doing my best to listen in.

However, before I could even begin my spy mission, Rainbow Dash walked up and leaned against the wall alongside me. The mare nodded with an uneasy smile, rubbing her arm, looking like she was trying to say something.

“H-Hey Fang, can I talk with ya for a sec?” She asked, struggling to look me in the eye.

“Sure,” I decided to forget my spying and turned to address the pegasus. “What’d you want to talk about?”

“U-Um… about the way I treated you, back when we first met.” She gulped, rubbing the back of her neck. “I-I’m sorry for how I acted, it was uncool of me.”

I nodded for her to continue, it seemed like she had more to say.

“The things I said, about your beliefs and… well, everything. I’m sorry for insulting you.” She swallowed, scowling at her hooves, thinking. “I should’ve been cooler about it. You don’t hurt anypony who don’t deserve it. You’re nice to everypony you meet… except the guys who try to attack you. Big on try.” She and I chuckled at her little joke.

“But seriously, you deserve more respect than what I gave you back there. What you did for Haven was pretty awesome, giving her somepo- one to call family. You and Luna, I mean. You’re an awesome dude, and I’m all for it if you want to be friends.” She smiled, holding out a hand. “What do ya say? Fresh start?”

I smiled and shook her hand, holding it with a gentle grasp. “All for it.”

She breathed a sigh of relief, slumping into the wall.

I cleared my throat, not sure if she’d be willing to answer my question. “But… just out of curiosity…”

She looked up with a questioning eye.

“Why did you not like me in the beginning, my faith?”

Her mood went somber, struggling to hold back tears. “I-it’s… It’s privet.” She folded her arms and tensed. “I-I don’t want to talk about it… not now anyways.”

I nodded, understanding. “I get ya. Until you’re ready to talk then?”

“Yeah.” She paused, mulling over something while looking at my wings. “But hey, if you ever want to learn flying lessons from the coolest pegasus around, I’m available.”

I laughed at that, imagining her flying laps around me. “Yeah, sure. But maybe when I get starter lessons though, don’t want to go speeding off and ram headfirst into a mountain!”

The cyan pegasus giggled to herself, giving me a fist bump. “Yeah, probably for the best. I’d hate to see you in a full body cast.”

“I’d hate to be in one, yeesh.” I managed not to snort.

“Been there, done that! Well, see ya around, dude!” With that, she trotted off and joined her friends. Rarity sat with Haven, the seamstress braiding the pup’s hair in erratic designs. Haven just giggled at herself in a hand mirror, her cute smile broadening. I couldn’t help just smile at the scene, warming my heart see Haven connecting with others. My thoughts suddenly returned to Luna’s conversation as I turned back to listen. But yet again, it seemed the Lord had other plans.

“Dad! Daddy!” My ears perked at the sweet voice of Silver rushing up to me, sporting an amazing braided hairstyle. After a second, I realized what name she’d called me by. Dad. My heart froze for a single second and warmed to degrees beyond the sun, a wonderous fountain of joy exploded from my soul. “Look, look!”

I squatted to meet her eyes, looking over Rarity’s work. Haven’s hair mimicked old Norse hairdos, from my limited knowledge at least. But a good job, nonetheless. “What?! No way, that’s awesome Haven! Rarity, you did very good.”

The unicorn replied bashfully, twirling her mane. “Oh, it was nothing darling! Just a simple braid, nothing too difficult.”

“But work this good should be rewarded,” I patted down my pockets to find my ruined wallet, now a mess of leather and string. Probably from the bear’s attack. I frowned at the bundle of fabric in my hands. “Ah, crud.”

“It was very sweet of you, dear, but it’s not needed. I would be more than happy to do so again for the darling, if so needed.”

I finally fished a handful of bits out from my pocket, handing them off to Rarity.

“No, no darling. There’s really no need.” She pressed, smiling as she pushed a loose strand of hair behind Haven’s ear, handing the bits back. “This dear’s smile is all the payment I need.”

I hummed, shoving the coins back in my pocket. “Well, how about a favor for a favor?”

She hummed in return, rubbing her chin. “Very well, I accept. Within reason, of course. Nothing ‘out there’, we’ll keep it civil. How does that sound, dear?”

“Sounds good.” I gave her a thumps up and nodded, hugging Silver with my left.

“WHAT THE ****?!!!” I whipped around to see the stone wall suddenly bulge with Stone’s shape, small sparks of blue lightning cracking the Warg’s impression. Luckily, Equestria had its own universal filter. “We are not the daughter of the Bone Queen!! We art Luna, Princess of the Night and thee shalt remember thy name!!”

The Royal Wargess then marched out of the room, leaving Stone and stomped out of the cave fully, out into the cold. I turned back to Haven, looking her in the eye. “Stay with Rarity. Ok? I’m going to go talk with Luna.”

My feet sped after the She-Warg, running past the gawking ponies. My guess was that they’d never heard, or even dreamed, of the Lunar Princess swearing. I found Luna stomping out into the snow-covered valley, fuming and growling to herself. The snow was dotted with piles of dust, torn rags, and rusting armor plates. I lowered my head in respect for the re-fallen Wargs, taking a moment to mourn their passing. A quick look to my left showed me that the once wrecked train was now unscathed and ready to go, all it needed was fuel… which we’d used for our bonfires. All former cracks, dents, and bent railing was renewed, looking just like its former self (before its tumble off the tracks). Must’ve been one heck of a ritual.

I turned back to Luna to find her muttering words I shall never repeat, her glare sending chills down my spine. I coughed into my fist before speaking, getting her attention. “Luna, you ok?”

“NO, THINE SPIRITS ART NOT ‘OK’! WE ART VERY FRAZZLED OF STONE’S WORDS!!”

“Define frazzled.” I deadpanned, motioning for her to continue.

“THINE SUPPOSED ‘UNCLE’ TOLD US OF OUR PAST, SAYING THAT WE ART OF AN OLD ROYAL WARG HOUSE. THAT WE WERE SEPARATED FROM THY PARENTS AND USED AS A BARGANING CHIP!” She took a long breath to steady herself, but she still looked miffed, and that’s putting it lightly. “Stone said that we were taken from our true home and raised by the slaughterer of our people. How can that be true?! How can we trust him when he through us unarmed at a monstrous bear and expected us to win?!”

She continued to rant for a good hour, while I simply sat on a boulder and let her vent, listening still. I waited till she was done, offering her a hug with arms outstretched. She accepted it with a beaming smile. I took a moment to collect my words. “Regardless of origin, you are still Luna. Princess of the Night, Ruler of Dreams, Mistress of the Stars, Wielder of Warhammers, and Slayer of Windows. You are who you are, none can change that, regardless of your past.”

“And what of the future?” She asked after a long moment, wrapping her wings around me.

I hummed in thought before pressing my forehead into hers, looking into her beautiful eyes. “I usually leave that for God to figure out. I try to focus on the now… and now, the train’s fixed and we should be able to go.”

She looked over to the train, apparently having ignored it completely in her anger. “We used all the wood and coal for the fires. What will we used for fuel?”

I led her face back to mine with a gentle hand, smiling down at her. “Who says we need wood or coal?”

She smiled back. “Feeling a little mysterious, are we?”

I chuckled with her before looking around at the surrounding dust, putting pieces together. “Stone told you that their spell was dying, I guess? He turned to dust after speaking with you?”

“I assume so,” She heaved a sigh. “After I got angry, I shoved him into the wall—”

“How could we miss the dent he made? Looney Toons style.”

“…Yes, that.” I caught sight of a light blush on her cheeks. “I didn’t stay to witness his departure, I didn’t feel like it, I was too angry.”

I nodded in understanding, knowing the overwhelming power of one’s rage. It wasn’t something I was proud of, but I knew that people just loose control sometimes. “I understand, but even if he wasn’t family, we should still give him a proper funeral. He didn’t get one last time he died, let’s change that.”

Luna nodded, following me back to the cave.

-=Five Hours Later=-

In the past, I’ve never been a fan of playing the trumpet, bagpipes, flute, or any instruments that dealt with lung capacity. Nice to listen to every now and then, but when I tried, I’d always sound like a whizzing duck afterwards. So, seeing as how the train was powered by steam, me, Luna, and the dragons took turns breathing fire into the Furnas. We powered the train with our own breath, the multi-colored flames dancing like from Back to the Future III.

When we finally arrived at Canterlot Station, the dragons (Spike excluded) swiftly departed, only lengthening their farewells so Ember could hug Spike. The two had a good relationship going, Ember was brash and easily tempered, while Spike was her anchor and reminded her of her strong ties to Equestria. I was honestly surprised Spike didn’t just up and go with her, forever held in her embrace. Yet, he still held fast to Twilight and her friends, supporting his status of Equestria’s Dragon Ambassador. Discord decided to wait for the train along with the Main Six, intent on returning to Ponyville (for tea with Fluttershy, we all know this).

I, however, followed the Princesses and their escort. We’d entered one of the Princesses’ chariots and strode through the city, drawing closer to the Castle. However, as we traversed through the streets, my body grew restless. My feet tapped against the floor, hands drummed on my knees, and wings twitched in vain efforts to stretch. I’d been trapped inside a train of the last five hours, my body felt cramped.

Celestia seemed to notice and smiled. “I whole heartedly agree.”

“Hm?” Came Luna’s hum, snapping from her daydream as she stared out the window. “What was that sister?”

“I just noticed that Fang seems jittery, seeing as how we’ve been cooped up in that stuffy train car for a while, I figure we can ditch the chariot.” She leaned in closer to us, a smirk playing on her lips. “That, and I really would like to stretch my wings too.”

Celestia then ordered the stallions to stop our ride and we filed out of the confined chariot, all three of us taking to the skies. Haven asked to ride with Luna, the Princess lifted into the sky with the pup in her arms, Haven clinging to her body in return. With only four flaps, I was soaring above the whole of Canterlot, gazing down upon the pearl white city. As I drifted along, Luna banked over to my left, smiling at me with childish wonder. I smiled back, beating my wings to speed ahead. Luna soon caught up to me, her lovely smile widening as she expertly barrel-rolled around me. Haven giggled and whooped at the action, asking for her to repeat it with glee. I folded my wings to dived into the streets, my wing tips barely skimmed against the buildings’ sides. I beat my wings harder to gain more speed, dodging lights and signs. I then folded my wings to ran across the city’s numerous sighs, leaping from ledge to ledge before pushing off to soar again.

“FANG!” Luna shouted from above, drifting with the wind to keep up. “You’re on fire!”

Unlike Johnny Storm, I quickly picked up on what she meant. I looked over my shoulder to find the dark feathers on my wings showering sparks and embers along the streets behind me. In response to this, I smiled and swiftly gained altitude, my wings bursting with flame. Balder assured me of our abilities and took partial control of the wings. Once gliding below the Lunar Princess, I twisted around so I was facing her gawking face. I just smiled up at her and winked, beating my wings as fire and smoke tailed me. I gave Silver a high-five, the pup laughing along with me. Upon snapping from her trance, Luna playfully scowled at me.

“You dork!” She laughed, lightly shoving my shoulder, righting me in the process.

“Yes I am!” I howled in laughter, shifting my wings to pull behind and above her. I then reached between her shoulder blades to tickle her, she burst into giggles as I stopped. I didn’t want her losing control of her flight to die laughing. “I totally am.”

“Jerk.” She pouted with a snicker. It was then that Celestia joined us, her white wings like that of a dove.

“Don’t mind me, I’ll just continue my lovely flight.” Smirked the Solar Princess. With our antics halted for the moment, we all headed to the palace for the remainder of the evening.

Later that night, as I lay in bed, I was awakened by a light knock on my door. My hand lifted and ignited, lighting the room up with dull fire. I groggily opened my eyes to see Haven hesitantly peeking in, her cheeks stained with tears. Even on my tired state, the sight broke my heart.

I looked her over again before speaking. “Bad dream?”

She nodded with a sniffle, wiping her eye with her fluffy hippo’s arm, the constant smile of the stuffed toy not helping her mood. “M-mom and dad hi-hit m-me again.”

My heart broke again, the repair team giving me their letters of resignation in response. I lifted the blankets and nodded her over, letting her climb into bed. She snuggled close, her head tucked into the large pillow and her hippo gripped tightly in her arms. I settled down next to her, lifting a wing over her to add warmth.

“D-do you mind that I-I called you Daddy?” Asked the silver pup, her drying eyes shifting up to mine. “Y-you’re not mad, a-are you?”

My smile returned at full force. “No. I liked it, it felt nice. You can call me Dad if you want.”

“And Luna? Can I call her Mom?”

I hummed in thought, trying to come up with an answer before my brain finally shut down. “I don’t know, that’s something you’ll have to ask her. But, maybe.”

She then scooted up and kissed my cheek, snuggling back down into the sheets afterward. “Goodnight Dad.”

If my heart could’ve exploded, it would’ve been nuke worthy. “Goodnight Haven.”

…That night, the repair team exchanged their wills.

Author's Note

Still alive!
Stone is (was) Luan's uncle?!! Looks like Haven's making new friends. And Luna's fallen in love with hotdogs, apparently. :pinkiehappy:

22. A Walk Throught the Park

:-( ANYONE WHO HAS ARACHNOPHOBIA SHOULD SKIP TO THE NEXT BIT. IF NOT, PLEASE KNOW THAT YOU’VE BEEN WARNED!! BEWARE THE SPIDERS! BEWARE THE SPIDERS!!! )-:

“Why are you doing this?” Bravely demanded the grey stallion as he was shoved to the ground, his orange mane stained with mud, his clothes torn and dirtied.

Chrysalis’ laughter echoed throughout the chamber, bouncing off the polished black walls of her underground hive. “Do what, my dear?”

The stallion scoffed, rolling his eyes. “You know what; bothering to have a ‘friendly’ chat before eating me. You sick, twisted son of a—”

“Ah, ah, ah!” The Queen wagged her finger in his face. “Language, Iron Clop. Foals are watching.”

Iron gawked at the Changeling Queen. “H-How- How do you kn-know my name?!”

“It’s simple, actually.” Chrysalis tittered, her smile widening with evil glee. “You ponies came up with the saying, I think you’ll love this.”

In a flash of green fire, the ugly Queen was replaced by the queen of his life; Evening Rose. Gone were the hole infested body and oily green mane, now sporting a red mane and green coat, a set of pink eyes batting at him. The imposter wore a frilly black gown, the kind she’d always wear just for him. One that showed off her curves perfectly and a good portion of her cleavage.

Iron shook off his stare, choosing to glare at the false image of his sweetheart. “T-That’s not her! I know it, just some stupid Changeling trick, that’s all it is!!”

“Changelings don’t just consume love, though I certainly wish we could, seeing as how bad my cravings have gotten these past few years.~” The Queen said in Rose’s voice, a melody to the stallion’s ears. She sauntered closer, letting a seductive sway enter her walk. “But no, that’s not all we need.”

Chrysalis leaned down to his ear, her warm breath making him blush. “We also consume meat, my dear Clop.”

The stallion snapped around to meet her eyes, confusion striking his features. “W-What?”

“’We become what we eat’, isn’t that right? Though, I might have said it wrong.” She mused, her tongue licking his ear. The Queen then stepped back to give him a full picture of her acquired body, letting some of her plumpness seep through her disguise, patting her rounded hips. “How else do you think I got this good lookin’ and this lovely skin? Think I just copied it from memory?”

She paused to let it all sink in. And sink in it did.

Iron’s face morphed from confusion to understanding and then to complete and utter horror as he finally figured it out. “Y-You… a-ate h-her?! YOU ATE HER?!! YOU ATE MY WIFE?!?!”

Chrysalis put on a smile and clapped mockingly. “Bravo! And the stallion get’s it, give him a prize!”

“I-I won’t take anything from you, you bucking bi—”

The Queen suddenly rushed forward in a blaze of green fire and reassembled her usual form; top half of a mare and lower half of a spider. She pinned his limbs down with her gangly legs, letting their talons dig into his wrists and ankles.

“Now, now. What did I just say about manners?” Chrysalis chuckled in mirth, cupping the stallion’s cheek in her hand as she assumed Rose’s upper half.

“BUCK OFF!”

“Well, that just won’t do, now will it?” Asked the Queen, hands over her chest in mock hurt. “You miss her so much? Why don’t you join her?”

“Why a spider?” He suddenly asked, attempting to avoid answering.

She laughed, a pair of mandibles pulling themselves from her jaws, clicking against each other. “So I can do this, little grub.”

White silk sprang from her bulbous spider half, wrapping the poor stallion up like a mummy. The Queen then grabbed the struggling stallion by the feet and dangled his head over her drooling lips. She laughed with glee as she slowly lowered him into her stretching jaws, moaning as his weight settled into her throat. She ignored the muffled screams and whimpers of her stallion meal, deciding to just enjoy her breakfast. Chrysalis continued from there, letting his own weight drag him down into her body. Within minutes, the Queen gave one final gulp as the stallion was deposited into her already bulbous lower half.

She sighed dreamily as his weight slowly settled into her, feeling his still fighting body relax and give out. She turned and patted her full stomach with a wicked smile. “Such a lovely little grub.”

<=The Canterlot Gardens=>

What is known that cannot be named?

Despite the question being written on my fingers and being asked it by the Angel of Harmony, I still had no answer. I’d even asked the Princesses, all of them, for help. Sadly, after two weeks of searching and theorizing, all came up null. The question still bothered me. What was it? Why was it important? What significance did it have for me?
‘What is known that cannot be named? Wow. That’s a tough one.’ I could hear the smile in his words.
‘Any idea?’
‘Hmmm… yeah, though you already have the answer.’
‘What? What do you mean “already have the answer”?’
‘Me… or us. The answer is us.’
‘Still drawing a blank here.’
‘Ugh… Ok, you know how we’re not permanently attached to our bodies, right? How we’re children of God and our names are just labels for our bodies. So, when someone calls you “Micah” or “Fang”, they’re ideally referring to your body and not you. You following?’

‘Scratching my head, but still with you.’

‘So, what’s your real name? Who are you to the Lord?’

‘Micah—No…’ I took a long moment to think, trying not to overwhelm myself as I leaned against an old spruce tree. ‘His son?’

“Yes. In truth, you have only the name that’s most important; a Son of God. Therefore, what is known that cannot be named?”

‘Tomatoes?’ A wise-guy smirk stretched across my muzzle.

I could feel his half of the brain go blank. ‘…WHAT?!?’ I ended up laughing until my sides hurt, rolling around in the dirt. ‘Ok, Ha-ha-ha. Very funny smart aleck, can we focus please?’

‘Fine. Anyways, yeah. Me, the answer is me. I am the Lord’s Son.’

“Very good, Son of Origin.” Came the voice of a familiar Tree Angel. I turned to find her face and hair morphed into a nearby tree’s bark, her cyan eyes being the only thing not colored brown. I was suddenly reminded of a Disney princess and her talking tree. “You’ve answered the riddle. Ready for another?”

“Another?!” I cried out in alarm, nearly smacking myself in the forehead.

“Yes.”

“With this riddle, will we be cut off again? I’d like to see if we can do more “dream lessons”, as you put it.”

She hummed in thought, a warm smile appearing on her wooden face. “Yes, I’ve missed our time together.” Harmony paused, then smiled again before addressing me. “It seems you have visitors, I will let you tend to them in haste.”

“Obsidian!” I snapped around to find Luna walking down the castle steps into the garden, Haven prancing alongside her. I snuck a peek over my shoulder to find Harmony gone, the tree back to normal.

“Hey Luna!” I smiled as the Princess jogged over to me, dressed in a pair of blue shorts, a grey tank top, and her hair braided into a single ponytail. “What’re you up to?”

“Just going on a walk through the park, thought we could use the exercise and get out of the castle.” She presented her lovely smile, a picture of pure joy. “Are you joining us?”

I shrugged, figuring it’d be good for exercise, spending time with my friend and daughter, and checking out the blacksmith shop Star had spoken of. “Yes, that is…” I took a bow, acting like a dramatic knight, my best British accent to boot. “If thine Mistress will allow thee to escort thy journey?”

Luna giggled, trying to hide it behind a hand. She in turn curtsied to my bow. “We would be most honored, thy fair knight.”

I smiled back, motioning for her to lead the way. It had been a slow day for Evening Court, then Luna had a minimal amount of paperwork (So I heard). All this, combined with the shortage of other duties, made for a long break away from her work. That, and the fact that Luna said Haven gave her the Puppy Pout, the lethal weapon of females everywhere. So, we made our way through the streets of Canterlot, undisturbed but glared at by many nobles. Seriously, theses guys were as bad as (or worse than) Blueblood.

Oh yeah, and the snot of a stallion was still considered royalty because of his (distant) relations to Celestia. Meaning he was still lurking around and spouting insults and abuse at anyone he chose. (I know, we’re all jumping for joy… not.)

Anyways, within an hour, we’d arrived at Canterlot’s central park. The grassy planes were littered with bushes and trees of varying types, signature concrete paths and lampposts winded through the park. I noticed several fountains here and there, along with the numerous ponies walking and playing. I’d honestly never been one for parks, aside from when I was a kid.

I would’ve asked why we didn’t just fly there, but the familiarity of walking and running destroyed that thought. Luna and I walked on either side of Haven, the little pup happy enough to do so. All the unfamiliar faces must’ve kept her from wondering off.

As we slightly picked up speed, a certain memory of a vision flashed over my eyes; the Queen of Bones in her study. It still made me curious. Why did I see her? Why in her study? And how did she know I was there?! I came to guess as to why I saw her; it was probably so Luna could have more proof. Proof supporting the fact that she wasn’t originally an Alicorn, but a Warg Princess of Kaldor and Gorokha blood. Without dragging along the fact that her supposed mother took her as a trophy.

As for the study, I hadn’t the faintest. But for how she knew I was there, I could only think of one thing. Luna had obtained her real mother’s power over dreams, or at least something similar. Or perhaps Luna had only been able to tap into her dream power. Maybe the Bone Queen could help her harness it better? But then, how did I have this power too? We couldn’t be related in some crazy way, could we?! Hopefully not!!

I was suddenly pulled from my thoughts as Luna tapped my shoulder, causing me to look at her. “Yeah?”

She wore an adorable soft blush on her cheeks. “Haven and I need to use the little fillies room, could you wait for us?”

The Princess motioned toward a nearby restroom building, the grey walls holding their respective signs. I looked back to the girls with a smile. “Sure, take your time.”

I sat on a nearby bench as the two entered the ladies’ room, leaning back and listening to the birds sing their marry tunes. I whistled along with the birds as their songs seemed to interweave, gaining tempo before cutting off suddenly. I opened an eye to see I was all alone in the park, not a soul around. Quiet as a grave.

“Good evening.” Came a feminine voice to my right.

Startled, I jumped and snapped to face my visitor. Sitting next to me was a Changeling. This insectoid shapeshifter wasn’t in disguise, her pearly white chitin gleaming in the sun’s light, transparent blue skin and aqua blue eyes contrasting her shell. After a moment, I noticed that the skin wasn’t just around her abdomen, but her entire body, coating her hardened shell in a clear blue layer of flesh. The holes in her arms and legs were smaller than the other Changelings I’d met, being almost elliptical in shape. Her wings were an aqua blue color, their glowing membranes adding to their brilliance. I found her mane done back into a ponytail braid, several smaller braids starting at her bangs and winding over her scalp. However, her crown… wait, crown?!

I shook my head and looked again. Sure enough, atop her head sat an alabaster crown in a web-like pattern and little sapphires imbedded into its tips. It took the shape of a more traditional crown than that of Chrysalis’ or Carapace’s, bending down over the head like a Wonder Woman’s tiara.

The Changeling cleared her throat, regaining my attention and breaking my trance-like stare.
“I said, ‘Good evening.’” Sounding annoyed, she crossed her arms. Then it clicked; she wanted to talk, not fight.

“Oh, uh… Good morning!” I bowed my head in greeting.

“What do you mean? Do you wish me a good morning, or mean that it is a good morning whether I want it or not; or that you feel good this morning; or that it is a good morning to be good on?”

“All of them at once, I suppose.” I managed not to cackle like a madman, succeeding to hold my peace with a gentle smile. “And a very fine morning it is for a walk in the park. There’s no hurry, we have the whole day before us… aside from when the girls get back.”

“Do you know my name?” She asked, looking me up and down, hands now resting in her lap. A regal posture apposed to my relaxed one.

I looked her over, not finding anything familiar. “No, I’m afraid I don’t. I’m sorry.”

The Changeling wilted slightly, letting a tired expression flash across her face. “I had hoped that Celestia had told you about us.” She then straightened herself and looked me in the eye. “I am Princess Olvar, fifth daughter of Queen Scatha. I am the Princess of the Whitetail woods.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You trust me with the location of your hive so quickly?”

“Mother trusts Celestia, and Celestia seems to trust you.” She explained, her smile widening.

“And you trust Celestia?”

“She’s never steered us wrong before, why start now?”

I hummed, grasping the fact that Celestia and this ‘Queen Scatha’ had been friends for a while. “How long have your mother and Celestia known each other? Good friends?”

Olvar smiled, slipping into a chipper mood. “Oh yes! Mother and Celestia have been allies for a loooong time. I think it’s been… five, no, six hundred years since Mother saved Celestia from that army of Dimond Dog Warlords.”

“So… why come to me?”

“Mother wants to consider you an ally too. She’s seen how strong you are, how brave, selfless, and magically powerful—”

“Keep talkin’.” I laughed, looking at her with a playful smugness.

The Changeling Princess giggled before returning to her description. “Yes, you are all those things, but Mother wants to be sure that you don’t cause our hive any trouble. So, she sent me along to act as a conduit.”

I paused as I processed her last sentence. “Conduit?”

She proceeded to close her eyes and breath deeply, opening them to reveal slitted ocean blue eyes. The Changeling smiled at me, looking me over before speaking.

“Greetings, Last of the Nahar.” She said in a voice unlike Olvar’s, a voice far older and wiser than the Princess. “I hope you are not frightened by our way of speech?”

“N-Nah, just a little odd, but nothing I can’t handle.” I suddenly smirked. “And I’m Riff-Raff Fang, the riffiest riff who ever riffed a raff!”

I imagine she tried, I really did, but the Queen burst into a short fit of laughter. I let loose my own chuckle before we both calmed.

Once the Queen breathed, she straightened into a regal posture with a serious expression. “Getting back to my reason for sending Olvar; I trust you found Prince Javelin’s journal?”

I nodded, growing suspicious of her question. Did she plant the book so we would find it? “Did you put it there?”

“No, one of my scouts found it in an abandoned tomb. The body had been removed, but the book remained. And seeing as nopony was there to claim it, I had my drones take it and bring it to the hive. After some deep studying in the Equestrian Archives and the journal, I’d found the truth and wanted Luna to uncover it for herself.”

“But why the caves?”

“My advisers suggested it. They saw how you would enter the caves—”

I chuckled at that. “More like melt my way down.”

“Yes, ‘melted.’” She didn’t seem too happy about the interruption. “They had a vision of you ‘melting’ your way into the caves, retrieving the gems and the book. But, on a small note, I found no mention of light swords in Javelin’s book. Not its innerworkings, nor any references to them. Where Faust had gotten that sword, I couldn’t tell you. But among my ancestors’ recordings, I found three remarks on an old Warg light sword.”

She paused to take a breath, or she was dramatically pausing to build tension. Either way, I leaned forward to show my interest.

“These swords,” Queen Scatha gestured to said hilt as it hung from my belt. “were apparently forged for the high nobility and royalty. So, seeing as Faust gained it from a battle long ago, she probably took it from a dead knight or the Alpha. Also, I found… um, Fang? Are you alright?”

My face had gone pale, eyes wide. The Alpha… the king… Luna’s father, was dead?! Bad enough that she’d never grown up with a father figure, but now (if the stories were to be true, which I was honestly starting to believe) her real father was dead. ‘WELL THAT’S FREAKING FANTASTIC!!’

“Fang?”

I shook my head, focusing back on the changeling. “Well that’s just great.”

She looked at me curiously, head tilted to the left. “What?”

I sighed and shook my head, waving it off. “Nothing. Please continue.”

“Alright, if that is your wish. I’d also found that the Nahar were a widely known warrior clan alongside the Kaldor. I know for a fact that you read about Luna’s mother, the Queen of Bones?”

I nodded with a soft grunt, quickly looking over to the restrooms to see if the girls were back yet. Sadly, they were still busy.

“According to what I found, after Faust attained the sword, the Bone Queen fought and easily won against the alicorn. From what I read, an Alpha’s sword was to be buried with him and never used by any other. If otherwise, the ancient scriptures stated that the thief would be executed by the sword he stole. It made it seem as if the sword would come alive and slay them.”

A loud gulp sounded as I touched my neck, imagining my own sword attacking me. I looked down at the lightsaber, feeling ready to find the king’s tomb just to return the sword. “How comforting.”

Scatha rolled her eyes, shaking her head with a knowing look. “Isn’t it just. On a brighter note, if the Bone Queen is still alive, then she should see you returning the sword as a good omen for the Nahar tribe. Regardless of their warrior likeness, the Kaldor and Nahar were usually at odds. The old records spoke of several Warg customs that I think you and Luna should know about if you ever run into a tribe.”

I furrowed my brows, wondering what these strange customs were. My nose twitched at the nearing mint scent. “Well, Luna and Haven are coming, just a warning.”

The Queen smiled. “Good, less to explain.”

Once the two Wargesses exited the building, Luna happily greeted her friend, cancelling my doubts. Scatha really was her friend. The Queen took a few minutes to explain the situation, repeating and summarizing our earlier talk. Luna nodded at some parts… and others (like her real mother being alive and her dad possibly being dead) put her into a frown, sometimes even a quiet snarl. Haven for her part, admired the changeling’s sparkling chitin.

After a moment of silent brooding, Luna turned to me with the start of tears in her eyes. “Well, there you have it. Here’s our third source.”

The Princess didn’t object as I leaned over Silver to give her a hug, hoping to stall her crying. Everything she knew, everyone she lived with and called family; was false. They weren’t her blood related family. Celestia, Faust, nor Prince Javelin. Everything she’d known as familiar was shattered in that instant, the life she’d lived wasn’t true.

Luna continued to cry into my shoulder, Scatha coming over to offer her own comfort. Luna pulled the Princess/Queen into the hug, trying to stop her tears.

“T-Thanks,” She croaked, her voice dry from the full forty minutes of crying. I honestly couldn’t blame her; fining out and confirming that the people who you thought were your family was just a fiction. And in truth, her real family was possibly miles away, her last living relative being the mysterious Queen of Bones. Such a title for my mom would’ve put me on edge too (if I’d never met her before).

Luna cleared her throat, sitting up straight in an attempt to show some dignity. “I needed that, thank you.”

I nodded in return and sat back, letting the females talk as Haven snuggled up next to me. Haven smacked her lips, asking, “I’m a little thirsty, can I have something to drink?”

I stood and patted the pup on the back with a smile. “Sure, I’ll be back in a second.”

As I walked away, my ears perked as Luna and Scatha conversed.

“So,” Scatha started. “Anything new, aside from the obvious, of course?”
I soon found a water fountain with a stack of abandoned cups next to it.
“Oh, the usual; wining nobles, paperwork, new magic, and the occasional new law to over wright an old one.” Chimed Luna, a waning spark of sadness overtook her next words. “And I just found out that my entire family was a falsehood. My sister isn’t really my sister, and my alicorn mother stole me and used me as a LIVING SHIELD!”
As the cup I’d grabbed started to fill with water, I continued to listen in.
“Well, at least you have a new adventure awaiting you. You get to solve a mystery. Maybe you have actual siblings? That might be fun!”
Luna sighed with a note of laughter. “Perhaps, but… why not just attack Faust and grab me? Surely there was something they could’ve been to prevent me being taken. Right?”
Scatha took a moment to hum, thinking something over. “Speaking as a mother, I honestly think I’d beg for my child’s safety, even if she were to be separated from me all her life. I couldn’t live with myself if I lost a child like your parents did, they must have loved you very much. They knew that the only way for you to stay alive in that moment was to let her take you.”
I turned back around with a full cup of water in hand, keeping my ears glued to the conversation.
“Yes, I imagine so.” This brought a smile to the Princess’ face, her teal eyes sparkling. “Still, it would be nice to meet them.”
Scatha placed a hand on the Wargess’ shoulder. “And I’m sure they’ll be overjoyed to finally see you safe and sound.” She stole a glance in my direction, smirking all the while. “Though, your father might be a little hostile toward a certain someone.”
Luna sounded surprised and hurt, a slight growl entering her words. “You mean to say that my father, King of the Wargs, would want to hurt Fang? Why?”
“I didn’t say that he was going to hurt Fang, but with… y’know…” She bobbed her eyebrows with a smirk.
Luna leaned back on the bench, Haven leaned into her, pressing her little fluffy face into the Princess’ chest. “You know my father, don’t you?”
So, he wasn’t dead?
The Changeling Queen smiled with a nod. “Yes. Back when I’d just took my mother’s place as Queen, the Maker rest her soul, my drones alerted me of a Warg pack passing by my mother’s old hive. Being the curious proto-queen I was at the time, I decided to personally see what all the excitement was about. I soon met your parents, a charming couple with a litter on the way.”
Luna gasped, eyes wide. “Y-You mean to say that I—”
“Yes,” Smiled the Queen. “You have siblings. Eight, if I remember correctly.”
It was then that I reached our bench, handing the cup to Haven and sitting down in my previous seat. I looked between the girls and smiled. “Don’t stop on my account, this sounds good.”
The Queen smiled back, taking a breath. “Well, I—”
“Shush!” I snapped suddenly, sniffing the air as a strange aroma filled the breeze. Luna saw this and followed my actions, Haven doing the same out of childish habit.
“We are not alone.” The Wargess snarled, the fur on her neck standing on end as her lips pealed back, ivory fangs glistening in the sunlight.
I stood and stepped forward, my eyes scanning the area. Down the path, two stallions in spandex jogged, a troop of bikers behind them. I turned to find a group of five mares roller-skating towards us, seemingly chatting with one another but casting us the occasional glance. Both groups emanated the same fragrance. They smelt of ash and cinnamon. I couldn’t tell why, but it just didn’t feel right. I felt like they were trying to box us in and attack.
Within seconds, that’s what happened.
Both groups suddenly rushed forward, pulling foot long cylinders out from beneath their belts or pockets. I whipped out my lightsaber and ignited it, its golden blade hissing to life as I swung it at the attackers to my left. My assault was stopped by something hot. In all honesty, the heat was actually getting to me as beads of sweat rolled down my brow. I opened my eyes and froze in shock. Darksabers! The Priests had Darksabers?!!
The shadowy blades shrieked and hissed menacingly as the Priests struck at my sword with new vigor, seeing my stunned expression. How did I know they were Sun Priests? Because of the tattoos on their wrists; a golden sun with red flames circling it. Each time the Darksabers slashed at my lightsaber, the intensity of their heat would increase, almost as if they were feeding off my saber’s warmth. Suddenly, the dark blades passed through mine, almost as if it were air. I had to jump back to avoid the Darksabers but managed to keep my footing.
Two stallion Priests came at me from the left, looking to land a hit on me. By instinct, I unfurled my wing and hardened the feathers, hoping that my impromptu barrier would hold. I don’t know how, but thanks to God, my wing deflected the Darksabers’ attack. I cautiously looked over my wing, finding no burns or cuts. My eyes shifted to the two Priests to find them equally stunned. Taking this moment of surprise, I lashed out with my hardened wing, unintentionally slicing through both stallions. All action froze around us, everyone staring at my bloodied wings and the decapitated corpses.
Struck with an idea, I shut off my lightsaber and folded my arms behind my back, positioning my wings into a fighting-like stance. The attackers looked hesitant, looking at one another, as if daring each other to attack first. With no volunteers, I let Balder take control and slipped back into our mind’s depths.

-=Luna’s POV=-

If Balder had a cutie mark, it would’ve been something related to fighting. This was proved as he leapt and spun over our attackers, hands pinned behind his back as his wings slashed and carved through two bikers. With a flick of his left wing, it became a shield to guard himself and Haven from an onslaught of strikes. I however, had no time to ponder further as yet another stallion charged me, bringing his dark light sword to bare.
I managed to side step him and spin on my heel, clawing at his face and striking him down before chomping down on another’s shoulder. But before he could scream for help, I snapped his neck and ended his waisted breath. Tia would’ve never approved of my actions, saying that I was too brutal and violent. Diplomacy was Tia’s solution to almost everything, trying kindness and peaceful talks instead of resorting to violence. With the land of Equestria at peace, an old war dog like myself had little to accomplish. But here, amongst the ravaging battle, I felt somewhat at home.
“We’re not doing that!” Came Balder’s snarl, speaking to the only one who could’ve in this chaos. “We have more—”
The gold eyed Warg grimaced, then let out a sigh, punching another goon in the face. “Fine, we’ll do it.”
Balder then spun in a circle, scooping Haven into his arms with a shout. “NINJAGO!!”
With that battle cry came a tornado of red fire and lightening twice his height, raging toward the group of Priests gathered around Scatha. But the old Changeling needed no assistance.
While Olvar was anything but a fighter, her mother and Queen was greatly experienced in her people’s ways. Scatha took her time in assessing her enemies; two stallions and three mares, all with dark swords raised. With a burst of teal fire, the Changeling transformed into a monstrous version of her true self. Huge insectoid eyes, long and sharp mandibles, four arms with meat hooks for claws. Easily standing twelve feet tall, she towered over the now cowering assailants, spewing her acid saliva before their feet.
In a truly pathetic display, all her enemies fainted in seconds.
Scatha reverted back to her usual self and joined me in watching Balder pick off the last of our enemies. The Queen/Proto-Queen smiled. “Seems that your mate is handling himself well.”
I turned to her in shock, eyes wide and heart pounding. “WHAT?! We’re not together!”
“Hm, so you say.” She gave me a wiggling eyebrow and a coy smile. “From what your parents revealed to me; Wargs seem to be predestined when it comes to partnership. Regardless of what you may think, this old Queen can tell when two are meant for one another. That, and your mother mentioned that your eyes will turn black when you’re meant to be mates. Something about your other selves being one in soul?”
I had no words to respond with. How could I? I remembered my vision getting darker when we’d sometimes lock eyes, but that didn’t mean anything, did it? I knew that Changelings could sense emotions, but did Fang have something for me? Did he like me? Or even… love me?!
I suddenly felt week in the knees, my vision started to blur. One moment, I was staring at Fang gaining control once again from Balder. The next, I was peering at the sky as Fang, Haven, and Scatha bent over me. Fang’s perfect face skewed with worry and fear. The last words I could hear sent my heart skipping.
“Luna, are you okay?! Luna!!”
“Mommy!!”

Author's Note

Hi, ya'll! Chapter 22 is finally here. Please let me know your thoughts on this new addition and please correct me if I have spelling errors.

23. The Recovery

“No Blueblood, he didn’t curse her.” Celestia repeated for the twentieth time, rubbing her temples and trying to remain calm. “She fainted, but for what reason I don’t know. She keeps muttering something about ‘black eyes’.”

“And what if he told you that just so his curse couldn’t be disrupted? So whatever fiendish deed he’s committed can take full effect?” The unicorn argued back, looking over his fingernails before polishing them again. “You sure your scurrying spell was powerful enough? No hitches, no lapses?”

The Solar Princess grumbled to herself, finally sitting down in her sister’s favorite recliner. “As I said before and the time before that; no, she is fine. Just unconscious.”

“What if that forbidden magic’s blocking yours, can’t be too careful with such potent witchcraft. He could’ve ignited a flame inside her that’ll slowly burn her away.”

Finally fed up with Blueblood’s harassment, I stood and crossed my arms with a huff. “Or turn her organs to stone? Freeze half the blood in her veins? Maybe even transform her blood to water?”

“STAY OUT OF THIS MONSTER!” The alabaster unicorn his brushed golden locks back and straightened his jacket, lifting his nose into the air. “Besides, Equestria has had peace since my Auntie became its sole ruler. That is, until you came and ruined everything with your breath and—”

“Shut. Up.” Growled Celestia as she stood, glaring at her nephew. “If you’re not here to help Blueblood, I must ask you to leave.”

He looked between her and me, disgust clear on his face. “And leave you alone with these two wild mutts? I think not! I will—”

“BLUEBLOOD. Leave. Now!” The alicorn all but burst into flames, her mane sparking and eyes pure white.

The prince stepped back at her outburst, tripping over his hooves as he began to exit the room. But before the door fully closed, Blueblood shot me a glare and mimed that he’d kill me. I shook my head and looked away as the door closed, trying to ignore his blunt threat. My mind began to wander, rolling around to a verse in Matthew; “But I tell you, love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.”

How could I love someone like that? How could I? Someone who persecutes everyone around himself and curses his family?

‘It starts with a prayer.’ Balder offered with a solemn and soft tone.

With this in mind, I ignored Celestia as she apologized and knelt at the base of Luna’s bed. I folded my hands and bowed my head, my heart still burning with anger toward the lunatic of a prince.

“Lord,” I muttered, choking on a tear and a drying throat. “Why must he be as such? Why must he hurt everyone around him and think he’s the best person in the world? Lord… I need help. I-I don’t know how to face this, this anger that I feel is rightly deserved. I’m sure that there were people who rightly deserved your anger, but you showed them mercy and love instead of wrath. I feel like my heart is being crushed by this hate and all I feel for him is disgust.
“I know with everything, you’re with me. You calmed the seas, the storms. Lord, please calm this storm inside me, this festering anger.” I was barely aware of a hand on my shoulder, too engrossed in my prayer. “Please show me your love again, give me a drive to seek it and claim your gift. I know that I get angry easily, and I shouldn’t. I should be slow to anger and quick to forgive and love, but I also feel like this anger is surrounding me. Keeping me prisoner. Lord, break these chains… help me to see what you see in him. Please help him in some way to stop and look at what he’s doing. To look at the lives he’s hurting and make amends. Please help us to also see where we need fixing, be it anger, jealousy, or just seeking you Lord. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

A muffled sniffle sounded from behind me. I opened my eyes and turned around to find Celestia on her knees and crying. A moan came from Luna’s bed and I looked up to find her too in tears, but a smile graced her muzzle. I was suddenly aware of a streak of warmth going down my cheek, wiping it away a moment after.

“Thank you, Fang.” Celestia croaked, blowing her nose with a tissue from seemingly out of nowhere. “He needs that; somepony who sees the good in him besides me. I keep thinking it’s because I spoiled him after his parents died. But I can honestly say that I love my nephew, regardless of what he’s become.”

“What would you do if he wasn’t family? Just out of curiosity.” The question had just popped into my head.

“Toss him down the stairs and ban him from the country.” Came Luna’s instant reply, earning a scowl from the alicorn.

“Luna! Even if he was not family, I would at least make an effort to smile and be courteous.” Celestia put on her widest and cheeriest grin.

The Wargess rolled her eyes, her ear twitching as the door opened. I looked over to see Doctor Clear entering the room, a medical bag in hand. Luna nodded to the mare before replying, I then turned back to listen. “While I agree that courteousness is needed in most royal duties, I can not stand his horrid antics for the life of me. That and the putrid stench I get when ever I pass by his room, it irks me to no end.”

“Smell? What smell, Lulu?” Asked Celestia, her eyebrow lifting.

“You know what I mean.” She said dryly, allowing Clear Sight to test her pulse. “I could still smell him on—”

“Yes, Luna!” The Solar Princess cut in, a small frown on her face. “I know what he does, and it irks me too.”

“Then why not do something about it?” Luna challenged, her brows furrowing with the littlest snarl. But Clear would have none of it and asked the Princess to remain still as she worked. Luna grumbled but obliged, leaning back into the mountain of pillows behind her.

The Princess of the Night breathed and calmly looked her sister in the eye. “Imagine Equestria under his rule, sister. What would it be like? Who would be here and who wouldn’t?”

Celestia ground her teeth, a scowl present on her muzzle as she looked down at her hooves. “I dread such a place. I imagine the city in ruins, ponies starving and the enemies of Equestria at every angle.”

“All the while, Blueblood’s happily soaking in the comforts of royalty in an underground fortress.” I added darkly, my own scowl coming into play. “In any case, let’s talk about something less dark. I’d rather not get any nightmares.”

Both Princesses nodded in agreement, the room settling into an uncomfortable silence. We sat there for a little more than ten minutes, all absentmindedly watching Clear work.

Nurse Sight gave a dutiful nodded and a smile, standing up as Celestia sat back in her chosen seat and I on a large chest at the foot of Luna’s bed. “Well, you’re all good. No injuries and no concussions.”

The medical mare’s smile faltered for a moment. “Your Majesty? Remember when you asked me for a full anatomy analysis two weeks ago?”

“Yes.” Luna nodded, Celestia looking at her sister curiously.

“You never told me about this Luna. Why the sudden interest?” The alicorn paused for a moment, then her coy smirk reared its head. “Unless you just wanted the analysis for… you know?”

Luna’s face lit up like a Christmas tree, bathed in a heated blush from cheeks to ears. “N-NO, TIA! NEVER!!”

My eyebrows rose as I suddenly uncovered the meaning, a grin crossing my muzzle. “If we’re going there, let me plug my ears and get a head start, huh?”

The Wargess’ face doubled in its crimson hue as she squeaked. “WHAT?!”

“Thankfully, we’re steering clear of that subject… at least after this little bit.” The Nurse then turned to Luna, puffing out her chest with bravo. “For one, your heat season seems to be coming to a close. I’m honestly surprised that you kept yourself under control for so long, what with how things usually go for us mares.”

Luna and Celestia coughed awkwardly and glared at the mare, causing her to start sweating. Luna voiced her thoughts. “Moving on.”

“Uh, yes. Quite so, your Highnesses.” Sight looked over her notes and the two Wargs present, her smile returning. “On an interesting point, your bones are reinforced with an unknown material. I’m not sure what it is, but with how Fang was tossed around like a doll by the Hydra and came out of it with only a few scrapes, I’d say you two are just plain tough cookies. Another note was your increasing mana pools.”

“Say what?” I skewed my head and frowned curiously, somewhat grasping the concept thanks to the few fanfictions I’d read. “Mana pool?”

“One’s magic reserves… or the magic in the surrounding area.” Clarified the Lunar Princess, earning a nod and hum from me.

“Oh… so, kind of like what the Chinese call Chi, or life force? If you can put it that way.” I racked my brain for anymore terms that I’d heard over the years, finally just shaking it off. “Anyways, what about it?”

Clear and the Princesses nodded, the medic continuing. “Yes, it seems that you two absorb small bits of mana energy wherever you go. So… like a sponge. You automatically gather small amounts at a time, slowly building up your power.”

“But… we don’t suck it away from anyone around us, do we? Like Force Drain?” I asked, rubbing my itching neck.

“Force Drain?” Everyone else repeated in unease.

“Where a Sith would suck, essentially, the life force out of a target and add it to their own.” At the perplexed and horrified looks I was getting, I added with a shrug. “It’s from Star Wars, one of my favorite sagas. Only the bad guys use it… at least to my knowledge.”

“Uh… well, basically yes. But to the extent of sucking them dry, like I’d expect these ‘Sith’ to do, no. Your bodies only absorb little flecks at a time, not huge quantities.” She looked over her notes for a moment before looking back up at us. “How your bodies use and store all the magic absorbed is still a mystery. One which I’d like to uncover soon.”

Luna stole a glance at the clock hanging above her closet, watching as the hands clicked to seven thirty. I looked out the window to find the sun setting, the sky alight with brilliant oranges, violets, and pinks. The scene reminded me of the sunsets we’d get in Alaska; dazzling and breathtaking.

Celestia gave her sister an encouraging nod, gesturing Luna over to the balcony as she stepped toward it. “It’s time sister.”

The Lunar Princess nodded solemnly in return and followed, Clear and myself in toe. I watched as Celestia lit her horn and began setting the sun, the star’s golden glow fading into a dull orange behind the mountains. Turning to Luna, I noticed her struggling, her slightly trembling body evidence of that. I leaned to the right to get a look at her scrunched up face and saw her eyes alight with blue fire, then turned back to see the pale moon shakily climbing into the sky.

A bead of sweat trailed down the Wargess’ forehead, letting out a grunt as she continued her daunting task of raising the moon. A few moments passed before I noticed that the moon was quivering in the dark sky, slowly descending. I leaned around the Princess of the Night to find her sweating profoundly, her brows furrowed, hand stretched out toward the moon and shaking.

I hesitated for a moment, mindful of my hand that hovered over her shoulder. But after a second, I felt that my decision was right and placed my hand on her shoulder, leaning forward next to her ear. Her ear flicked toward me and I felt a shiver run through her.

“You can do this, Luna.” I whispered, placing my second hand on her back and the other branching out to her own hand. I then gently grasped her shaking hand and held it still, rubbing her back in slow circles. “You have the power; we can see that now. The moon’s rising with your hand, isn’t it?”

Luna nodded, taking a long breath. “It used to be easier; controlling the moon. But ever since I- we were changed, the magic almost feels… alien, as if it’s been torn from our reach.”

“Can you jump and grab it again?”

She let out a small giggle. “That would be a very difficult ‘jump’. But… yes, though it would take time to fully grasp it again.”

“I’m nine feet tall now, maybe I can help you reach?”

She turned her head to me with a bashful smile, letting her fangs show without remorse. “What? You want me to stand on your shoulders? Is that how it’d work?”

I smiled back, chuckling to myself. “If it would help.”

“I thought you were supposed to be wise.” The Wargess playfully scolded, turning back to the shivering but steadily rising moon. “I was speaking metaphorically, not literally.”

“I know.” Laughing, I poked her in the side, earning a petite yelp from her. “I’m pulling your leg.”

“Lift the moon any higher Luna and you’ll risk shooting it out of orbit.” Celestia chimed in from her side of the balcony, muffling a laugh behind her hand as she watched us. I looked to the sky to see said celestial body slowing to a stop above the mountains, Luna’s arm dropping to her side. “You two are just too cute together.”

Suddenly gaining a sense of self-consciousness, I noticed how close Luna and I were. Finding this to be awkward and (very) embarrassing, we stepped away from each other, both trying to hide our beet red faces. I settled for stuffing my hands into my pockets and turning to watch the stars. Luna’s face still burned hot as she wrapped her arms around herself, sneaking an occasional glance at me. I did what I could to seem oblivious to her watching me, but my own face was red from snout to ear.

“Sister… Could I speak with you?” Luna turned fully to Celestia, glancing between her and the floor, then finally landing on me. “Alone, please?”

Getting the message, I cleared my throat and nodded, moving toward the room’s door. “Uh, sure. I’ll, uh… go get something to eat. I’ll be in the kitchen if ya’ll need me.”

The Princesses nodded as I exited with Clear not far behind. (If everyone’s wondering, Scatha had gone back to her Hive and bidden everyone a good day after we returned Luna to the castle.) With nothing to do but grab a snack, I decided to head down to the kitchens where I’d last left Haven. Apparently, the day’s chef had baked a fresh batch of peanut butter cookies and offered the silver pup a handful to help her calm down. She’d been shaken up at witnessing the attack, though she thankfully wasn’t scared of me or Luna, she was frightened from the numerous ponies we’d dissected in the park.

However, upon nearing the dining room, I heard voices shouting. One of them striking as painfully familiar.

“KNOW YOUR PLACE, WELP!!” Came Blueblood’s almost squeaky bellow.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!!” Shouted Shadow Path, muffled sounds of armor clanking and a vase breaking. A scream, a smacking sound, and then the whimpering of a child reached my ears in seconds. I didn’t need to be a detective to know what was going on, but as I shoved open the doors, the sight before me seized my heart.

Blueblood stood over a cowering and crying Haven, fresh tears rolling down her cheeks and the shoulder of her shirt torn. Path was struggling against two guards in gold armor, white sashes lashing on their shoulders (the prince’s personal guards) as they held the lone Thestral back.

My blood was beyond boiling point as I stared at Haven as she cried, her little body curling into a ball with the unicorn towering above her. My nostrils flared and my lips pealed back with a mounting snarl, claws growing in length to four inches long. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore and I through my head back and roared. With that roar came the quaking ground and shattering of windows, mares screamed as statues cracked and toppled over. After what felt like an hour (twenty seconds) of roaring, I sent Blueblood such an intense glare that I could’ve melted him right there and then. Wings flared and claws fully outstretched, I stomped my way toward the shocked prince. Each stomp sent a tremor through the floor, the remaining glass shuttering as the result.

Blueblood stumbled back and tripped over Haven, the pup sobbing as the prince payed no heed, scrambling away from the gigantic beast that lumbered toward him. When I reached Silver Haven, she latched onto my leg and hickuped, drying her tears with my pant leg. The touch sent a ping of remorse through me, my heart skipping a chilled beat and I looked down at her, my chest tightening as the cold feeling intensified. Without a second thought, I pulled my shirt off, knelt down and wiped away her past and present tears. After her tears were cleared, Haven sprang up and clutched herself onto my chest, letting a fresh wave of weeping shower my collar bone. Still knelt, I wrapped my arms around her and gently but firmly hugged her, my own tears threatening to spill over. Holding my daughter tighter, but still tenderly, I folded my wings around us for extra warmth.

“It’s ok now, Haven. You’re safe, you’re safe.” I whispered as I fell back on my bum and rubbed her back. With Haven safely in my grasp, I spitefully rolled my eyes back to the unicorn prince.

Said prince was staring at us in shock and disgust, his nose wrinkled and high like the snob he was. He stood up, rubbing any imperfections out of his navy blue suit. “There, now the little rabble of flees knows not—”

In a flash, I stood over him with a loud bark, snapping my jaws in his face. I glared down into his eyes with so much distain that the moment I was close, his face grew pale (if that was possible) and the smell of salt filled the air around him.

“You ever come near her again,” I growled, my words falling into a thunderous rumble. “I will personally—”

“Y-You’ll do wh-what?!” He almost smugly replied as he stood up straighter, pushing his glowing horn into my face. “Cuff me? Through me into the dungeons? Blind me with pepper spray?!”

I heaved out several breaths, my fists begging to curl in on themselves, but Haven was still in my grasp. It was at that moment that I felt Balder nudge himself into the forefront of my mind, his snarl heard only to my ears. Finally having enough, my other half shoved his way into the driver’s seat and took the wheel. Haven still in his careful grip, he grabbed the prince by the neck and pulled him up to our face.

It was now Blueblood’s turn to whimper as Balder glared into his wide eyes, my other’s yellow and black eyes, his gaze holding no remorse for what he was going to do next. Spinning on our heels, we both used the quickly built up momentum to send the prince through the air, over the 22 foot long table, and onto Celestia’s golden chair. We watched as the unicorn’s eyes spun in their sockets, finding a hint of satisfaction in our efforts.

With the prince now dazed, Balder turned around and lumbered over to where Shadow was still being held. My other-self glared down at the two guards and they immediately let the Thestral go, stepping back and shaking in their armor. With our work done, Balder stepped back to allow me full control again. Shadow nodded his thanks and followed us out, past the table where Haven quietly asked me to grab her napkin of four cookies and out the door. With the sounds of hushed sniffles and crunching cookies filling my ears, I almost missed that the Princesses were standing off to my right. Once I did, I did a quick doubletake and Shadow said his goodbyes, I turned to the Solar and Lunar monarchs to find them both smiling, if a bit smugly.

“I personally would’ve thrown him out the window… if given the option.” Grinned Luna, giving me her wickedest smile and a wink. Without warning, she stepped forward, stood on her toes, and licked (kissed) me on the cheek. “That was most kind of you, Obsidian Fang; protecting Haven.”

The compliment flew through one ear and out the other as I touched the spot where she’d pecked my cheek. “You kissed me.”

“On the cheek.” She chimed, her smile widening.

A lopsided smile spread over my muzzle, twitching upward as I subconsciously rubbed my cheek. “Still counts.”

Celestia took this moment to clear her throat, coughing into a fist. “I hate to interrupt, but I would appreciate it if you didn’t go around and toss my relatives around like dolls. However, I would agree that my nephew needed a shove to remember his place… and it’s not in my chair.”

All turned as the princess’ horn glowed a vibrant gold and the prince was lifted from the golden throne and plopped onto the floor next to it. Luna just rolled her eyes at her alicorn sibling, taking the cookie Haven offered and enjoying her snack. The silver pup then turned to me, face free of tears and stains, and offered me a cookie. I smiled warmly and accepted her offering, nuzzling her ear before turning to my baked treat.

“You’re the boss.” Luna smiled, her fire-like magic swallowing her hand, watching it coil and wreath across her palm.

“Yes, I’m still the boss with the big chair!” Celestia walked over and bent down to take a seat in said throne. I watched with a smirk as Luna’s magic engulfed the chair and it vanished without a sound, leaving Celestia to fall back onto the floor with a thud. “By the way… WHERE IN TARTARUS IS MY BIG CHAIR?!”

Haven and I did our best to keep quiet, trying not to burst into laughing fits as I managed to finish my cookie. Thankfully, we were able to keep it down to hushed snickers.

The Lunar Princess shrugged with a giggle; her smile filled with mirth. “I imagine it’s found its way into the custody of the birds.”

At our confused looks, Luna clarified as she leaned forward and smiled. “It’s on the roof.”

I kept myself from laughing as Celestia’s eye twitched, her mouth falling open. “YOU SENT IT WHERE?!”

“The roof.” She replied matter-of-factly, turning to exit with a grimace. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have much needed paperwork that needs filing... my hands are going to ache SO BAD when I’m done.”

“B-bu-but… MY CHAIR?!” Panicked the Solar alicorn as she blinked at her Warg sister. “SERIOUSLY?! This is payback for all those pranks I did as a filly, isn’t it?!”

Luna looked over her shoulder and offered her sister a sly smile. “Maybe.”

With that, the Wargess departed and left me, a baffled Celestia, a snickering Haven, and a stumbling unicorn prince. Blueblood mumbled something that I ignored, having his guards carry him to his room. But just before they managed to carry him out the door, the unicorn fully awoke and demanded he be released. My ears perked as Celestia openly groaned, I then turned to see the prince stalking up to me. Haven pulled herself closer and whimpered, prompting me to hide her with a wing. The Canterlot prince stomped closer and raised a pointing finger at us, ready to deliver his outbursts and threats. Yet, this would never happen.

As he clopped his way closer, a large black and blue blur swept past us and thrust Blueblood into the north wall. Arcs of lightening spread from the Nocturnal Princess’ flared wings, her eyes alight with fire as she held the prince by the collar of his suit. She licked her lips as they peeled back, revealing her sharp ivory teeth, a snarl rumbling in her throat. The once brave prince sobbed in her grasp, mumbling his pleas and begging for his life.

With a roll of her eyes, the flames died away as Luna brought her former nephew down to eyelevel. “You ever come near Silver Haven… EVER, and I will not spare a moment in punishing you. I won’t kill you for Tia’s sake, but if I find your scent on her, then not even the gates of Tartarus will save you.”

The Princess then dropped the unicorn and stepped back, calming herself and holding her arms out toward me. It took me a moment, but I saw what she meant by the gesture when Haven asked for Luna to hold her. Surprised, I handed the pup over and gave Luna a curious look.

She just smiled and winked. “I know you’ve been wanting to give him a piece of your mind. I won’t stop you.”

I blinked at her, my head reeling back slightly in my stupor. “Thanks.”

At least wanting to explain something to the unicorn, I trudged forward as my steps shook the floor. Without a second thought, I grasped the prince by the wrist and held him at eyelevel, grinding my teeth as I spoke. “You know, I was actually willing to forgive you. I even prayed that I’d have the strength to do so. But it seems that my prayers were in vain. Why should I forgive someone who has not asked for it nor deserves it? Even though I myself was not deserving of mercy and forgiveness, Jesus forgave me and you.”

I found myself staring off into space, continuing my musings. “Jesus forgave me before I’d even asked for it… yet, here I am, choosing not to forgive you.” I silently thought about it for a minute, mulling over the prospect. “It’ll take time… but I’ll eventually forgive you.”

The prince gathered enough stupidity to glare at me. “I don’t need your forgiveness! I’m the Prince of Equestria, I need nopony’s forgiveness!”

I gave him a deadpan, the hope in my heart fading like a candle. “I’ll still forgive you.”

With that, I dropped the unicorn with a huff, turning around to join the two Wargesses. As we passed the doors to the dining room, Luna leaned toward me, carrying a yawning Haven. We left the prince to his aunt’s mercy.

“You did very well.” She then leaned in and planted another kiss on my cheek. I felt my cheeks burn as I looked at her, a pair of bold silver orbs stared back at me.

“T-Thanks Star.” I smiled, trying to forget my reddened face before growing serious. “I need to put the plans for my house into action, need to get away from the… brat. Know any construction companies with good records?”

Luna’s other-self hummed in thought, shifting her hold on the now slumbering pup. “I know that River Ways Construction has a very strong reputation, they’re also the company that assisted in Luna’s new room after the parasprite attack last year.”

I gave her a confused look. “There was a parasprite attack? What happened?”

“Well…” She then shifted Haven in her arms, struggling to hold the shifting seven-year-old before wrapping her wings around her. Haven immediately stopped wiggling in her sleep and settled into Star with an adorable smile. Star seemed to get distracted with Haven, smiling as the pup settled against her chest. “She’s so cute when she’s like this; at peace and her face all scrunched up.”

I gave my own smile and nodded in agreement. “Yes she is.”

“Anyhow, the parasprites had come from the east and somehow gotten into the palace. They ended up eating more than half Celly’s cake stash.” The Wargess giggled to herself, careful not to wake Haven. “You should’ve seen the look on her face, she was so mad.”

I gave a chuckle but stopped short when something occurred to me. “Wait, you said a year ago. And Luna said it was about two months ago that you and Luna were reunited. How do you know this?”

Star’s smile vanished to make way for a scowl. “Just because I wasn’t seen, doesn’t mean that I wasn’t there. It’s great to interact with the world, but a living Tartarus if you’re stuck in the back of someone’s head and can’t do anything.”

Author's Note

Hello everyone! Today's the end of classes for me, praise the Lord!! Hope ya'll are having a fantastic day and please let me know what you think of the chapter. Till next time!

24. Ding Dong!

“DING DONG, THE WICKED PRINCE! DING DONG, THE WICKED PRINCE IS DEAD!!” Came the thunderous praises of Canterlot, the masses of citizens singing with joy as they paraded through the streets.

“Ah, now if only our sister could at least send him FAR away on a very long trip from Canterlot. Now that would make for an amazing birthday present.” Star sighed as she stretched out on a lounge chair, her striped fur glistening in the dream’s sunrays.

I myself relaxed in my recliner, happily melting into the cushions as I listened to the singing ponies. “While that would be preferable, I fear Tia won’t be too happy about it. Much less if she finds out what we dream about.”

“So don’t tell her.” Star hummed to herself, sipping on her glass of lemonade. “Our birthday’s in about two weeks, right? I don’t know, maybe our mate could kick that mule out… that is, if we play with him a bit.”

Why did my face have to blush in a dream?! I sheepishly looked over to my counterpart, finding her coy grin on display. “Why must you refer to him like that? Even if he is, I-I’d rather yo—"

“Didn’t call him what he is? Our destined mate? The only one for us and who’ll fully accept us, regardless of our misdeeds and flaws? That the mere sight of him sends your heart skipping as much as mine? Or your fur standing on end when he smiles?” She countered, looking at me with a knowing smile.

I couldn’t deny that when ever he chuckled or laughed that it sent my heart fluttering. Or that his nearly constant smile filled me with butterflies. Or even that night… that night in the cave. The night that we slept toge-- next to one another. I still remembered his thick arms wrapped around me, his wings covering me like soft heavy blankets. The only downside was the smell of his breath, he must’ve forgotten to brush his teeth the day before.

“Yeah, that’s something we’ll need to remind him to do.” Star chimed; her smile still present as she took another sip. “Anyway, can you think of anyone else who does those things to us? Anyone who’s sent us nuts over them?”

“Hm…” I thought back to our pre-Nightmare days, trying to think of anypony who we’d fallen head over heals for. “Well, there was Summer Streak, he—"

“Extorted us for money and a shot at marrying into royalty?” Star deadpanned, which was something she rarely did unless the situation was serious. “But sure, he was charming, graceful, a swordsman, a real gentle stallion—”

“And a real jerk. I’m not saying he was perfect, but he was our first love interest. We courted him for over a year, and we found him cheating on us.” I struggled to hold back my tears, even though they weren’t truly real, they still felt like it. Nevertheless, I still felt them damp my cheeks as I slept. After a moment, my alarm blared through my sensitive eardrums, startling me awake with a pained whine.

Begrudgingly, I went through my morning routine of a warm shower, brushing my mane and fur, cleaning my teeth (which consisted of gnawing on a manticore bone, much to every pony’s panic), and putting on my glittering makeup (on the silver fur around my eyes). Once this was all done, I went to my closet to choose a dress for the day. Looking at the army of garbs, I contemplated on whether I should just dress in a shirt and jeans. I’d never liked wearing those constricting dresses, always feeling like I couldn’t breathe.

As several minutes ticked by, my ears flicked toward the door, the sound of hoof steps following its creaking. In hindsight, it probably wasn’t proper of me to stand there in a towel and stare at my closet, but with Silken Garb it was alright. She was an orange furred mare in her early forties, a cyan blue mane and tail. Silken had been my hand maiden since I’d returned five years ago, being gentle and loving to me alongside my sister. Yet for the short time I’d known her, and since my transformation, she’d never been frightened of me. In fact, upon seeing me as a Warg for the first time, she’d seemed almost happier than normal.
Why?

“Good morning your Grace, having trouble?” The mare chimed, fixing a wrinkle in her sunflower dress. Silken wasn’t required to ware any work attire per my instructions, anything she wished to wear was allowed, so long as it was appropriate. “Or would you rather go through the day as you are?”

I both laughed and grimaced at her tease. “Hardly, just wishing I could dress in something more mundane.”

My hand maiden smiled back, walking down a row of hanging dresses before stopping at a silver laced dress with purple and blue galaxies in the skirt. “How about this one? I’m sure you’d be stunning in it.”

“I reserve dresses like that for the Gala, you know that.”

“Oh, speaking of the Gala, your Highness. It’s due in about three weeks, just after your birthday!”

I offered a smile to the mare, one which she returned. “Same as every year. But, why do you say so? You know I detest the event; the Gala, not my birthday.”

She suddenly gained a knowing look in her amber eyes. “I know miss, but perhaps Obsidian Fang would attend? Dressed in a tux? Fur trimmed and combed?”

My heart fluttered at the mention of his name, distracting me from our dress-hunt. “Y-Yes. So he might. Wh-Why do you say so?”

“You like him, don’t you?” Silken gave me a sidelong smirk, an almost knowing smile on her face. “I’ve seen the way you get when he smiles, all gushy and sighing. It’s the same way I got when I fell in love with my husband.”

I could feel an all mighty blush spreading over my muzzle. Sighing after looking into her eyes for a moment, I couldn’t find it in myself to lie to her. “I will admit, he is quite… fetching.”

The giggling mare then exited the closet and opened the room’s drapes. As the sun’s light filled my bedchambers, Silken called back to me with a smirk. “And speaking of tall, dark, and good-looking… he’s out in the training grounds, fighting those magical drones your sister set up for the Guard.”

My nostrils flared at the thought of the mighty Warg smashing the magical training dummies with his bare fists. I quickly grabbed my bathrobe and wrapped it around myself, not wanting to be seen as I was. I then rushed over to the window and looked down to find that, indeed, Fang was beating the living Tartarus out of the dummies. Using both a monstrous sized mace and his hardened wings, he took to crushing and dicing the magical figures like a duck takes to water. When he grew tired of the mace, he flung it at another dummy and drew his claws to bare, tearing eight to shreds like a savage beast. Haven sat off to the side, playing a game of checkers with a Solar Guard.

“Wow, I would hate to be on the receiving end of that.” Commented my maiden, whistling at the chaos down in the yard. “From what I heard; he must’ve gone easy on you in that dual.”

My reply was snuffed by the sight below us; the black Warg breathing a jet of fire into a drone’s face. Said drone melted from the head down in seconds, leaving nothing but a puddle of cooling slag. He did this to another that tried to out flank him, it met a similar fate to its counterpart. Amongst the glowing claws, razer sharp wings, and bursts of flame, none could attack and fend off against the towering Warg.

“I suddenly feel a little bad for those changelings. What with all THAT against their entire army?” Silken waved her hands back and forth, looking slightly but playfully unnerved. “No thanks! I’m staying in Canterlot with my husband where it’s safe.”

A thought suddenly struck me as I turned to her. “You’ve hardly ever said your mate’s… h-husband’s name or described him. What’s he like?”

The orange mare gained a distant and dreamy look in her eye, a soft smile spreading along her muzzle. “Well, he has dazzling orange eyes, rugged grey fur, and a sleek white mane and tail. His name is Grey Stone and he’s an architect, very good at it too.”

“At being an architect or just plain handsome?”

Silken snorted before we both erupted into mad snickering fits, this continued for about two minutes before a blinding vein of light flashed across the window. We both stopped as we looked out, finding Obsidian spinning a hammer in his grasp and mowing down oncoming drones. White lightening sparked from his hands and eyes, striking any that got too close. At one time, he’d punched one in the face, sending a bolt of energy through the air and several more forms behind it.

“He’s been doing that since nine this morning.” Came a stallion’s voice from behind us.

Both I and Silken spun around to find Shadow Path standing before the door, a somewhat smug look on his usually stern face. I regained my regal composer as my hand maiden gave the Night Guard a straight-face.

“Think you’re pretty sneaky, don’t you?”

The Thestral’s smile broadened a bit, choosing to fold his hands behind his back. “A little bit.”

Silk rolled her eyes with a smirk of her own, shaking her head as I spoke up. “What brings you here, Shadow? Not just to scare us I hope.”

The Thestral was aided by his years of training and stood at attention, saluting us before speaking. “No, your Highness. Just reporting that the night was uneventful and quiet.”

“Anything of note?”

“Not unless you count the yowling of alley cats and the chirping of crickets, Ma’am. As stated before; the night was uneventful. One could say even dull.” The Guard shifted in his stance, worry flashing across his face. His heartrate picked up for a moment.

“Are you sure? Nothing of note?” I questioned, my brow lifting as I stood with practiced grace. I found myself looming over the guard, my eyes narrowing. “Nothing?”

“W-well, uh…” The stallion stammered, close to sweating under his armor. “T-There was a minor disturbance over on Trottingham street, just some teens causing trouble in the night. Breaking bottles.”

Star mentally groaned, adding her own comment. ‘Well, at least they were doing that and not starting fires.’

I felt that there was more to the story than that, but I chose to keep it at that and dig for more later. I stepped back and allowed the Thestral some breathing room. “Even things such as this can be important, many little things can add up to one large event, Corporal. I expect a full report by midnight.”

“Yes, your Majesty.”

“You are dismissed. Have a good day.”

“You as well, Princess.” With that, Shadow bowed and exited the room, leaving Silken and me to our business.

A few minutes later after breakfast, I soon found myself walking down an empty hall towards Evening Court. The air seemed thick and warm. Another two steps and I froze, a strong chill slithering up my back. My heart pounded a mile a minute, the chill working its way up my shoulders, almost as if a hand were grabbing them. My breathing quickened as I felt a cold hand rest on the back of my neck, but when I worked up the courage to turn and face this adversary, I found nothing. Yet, the cold feeling was still there, clinging to my skin. I slowly began walking backwards, trying to blink away my growing fear.

I then felt another hand brush against my neck, as if someone were stroking me affectionately, yet it was the same cold touch. All I could feel from this hand was a cold hatred. As if this stallion knew me, but only just.

“You are mine.” Ringed in my right ear.

I turned to find no-one, only the empty air. But I could feel it deep in my being; I wasn’t alone.

“Always mine.” The whisper came from my left now, I only snapped that way and find the same thing. Nothing.

“Wh-Who are you?!” I demanded, receiving only silence as my answer. “Who are you?!”

“I go by many names.”

I whipped around to find a ten foot Warg leaning against the wall, his strong bear arms crossed over his chest. His fur was brown with black patches and burn marks, looking as if he were tossed into a volcano and barely made it out. He wore a green tank-top and a sleeveless jacket, a pair of ripped jeans, and a satchel around his shoulders. His grin was warm yet mysterious, bordering on playful. He had no runes.

“But you can call me Lucy.” He then pushed off the wall and stood before me, his grin ever-present.

Another shiver crawled up my spine. Something about this Warg didn’t settle well with me. Where had he come from? Why was he here? And why hadn’t I seen him if he had been here all this time?

I gulped down my fear before speaking, but my heart still pounded. “Why are you here? And how come I’ve never seen you before?”

Lucy chuckled as he stepped forward, looming over me as his shadow engulfed me. But he continued to advance, his face inches from mine as I was suddenly backed into the opposite wall. As my wings and back met the wall, Lucy placed his hands on either side of me, blocking my escape routes. His yellow and red eyes bored into mine, his smile widening in an overly creepy way.

“I’ve always been here, and you’ve never seen me because I didn’t want you to, sweetheart.” His hot breath wormed its way across my ear, prompting me to lean away from him.

His hands suddenly pinned my arms to the wall, preventing my escape further. I struggled against him, but with his strength the same or even greater than Fang’s, Lucy held me with ease, and he chuckled. I was helpless against my assailant. I felt my legs begin to shake; my entire body filled to the brim with fear. Panic shrouded my mind as he leaned in close, his wet nose brushing against my scruff. He then whispered, his tongue licking my twitching ear. “I know you love this.”

“Well, I can tell you she doesn’t.” Came a gruff, deep voice before a clawed hand yanked Lucy off me. I stayed put, pressing myself into the wall as I watched an obsidian-furred Warg throw Lucy into the opposite wall. “All that fighting this morning was just a warm-up for you!”

“Clearly.” The grey Warg spat out some blood as he stood, smirking all the while. He then tilted his head to look at me, only for Fang to step between his gaze and me. He just smiled back at Fang. “She’s still mine, she’s not claimed by your God.”

Fang extended his claws and snarled with his response. “That may be true, but she still has the choice. A servant can only serve one master, not two.”

“Yeah, but she’s still mine.” The brown Warg licked his lips, glaring at me as I pushed myself against the wall, preying that the wall would somehow engulf and protect me. But he would have to get through Obsidian Fang before coming to me.

“We’ll see. But for now, she’s under my protection and by extent, the Lord’s.” Fang then shifted into a battle stance, curling his hands into stone-shattering fists. “Come on!”

Lucy charged forward with a howl, his own gnarled and battered claws coming to arms. He leapt halfway and tackled my protector, his terrifying eyes trained on me. A dark fist slammed into his face a moment later, causing four teeth to be sent flying. The punches kept coming, adding to Lucy’s injuries with bruises and swelling muscle. The brown Warg landed several speedy punches of his own but was outmatched by Fang’s brute strength. I then noticed that each time Fang pulled back, his ring seemed to release a strange white fire, burning Lucy further. Lucy screamed in pain as the ring’s fire scorched his chest, placing a scar shaped like a star, thousands of tails spreading in all directions.

The brown Warg stared at his new scar, eyes wide and teeth clenched, his yellow eyes full of rage. He then snapped his head up to look at Fang, glaring at my protector. Fang then went for his lightsaber and pressed the button, the blade springing to life. The Warg suddenly rushed forward and grabbed the lightsaber’s blade, a shrieking sounding as his hand had yet to burn.

“Your power is small potatoes compared to mine!” Lucy smirked and slid his hand up to the blade’s tip, pushing down as the saber obeyed. Seconds passed as the lightsaber was coaxed to shorten, the brown Warg’s hand still yet to sizzle. The glowing blade vanished as he shoved the last of it into the hilt, Fang’s expression holding only shock. “I’m an all-powerful angel, remember?”

But that shock was soon replaced with his own smirk. “Yeah, but not a god.”

Lucy only scowled in reply.

“You think I’m weak compared to you? Fine. But know this, God is far more powerful than you or me. He is Power.”
Fang then holstered his lightsaber and raised his right fist, the Element of Love glowing fiercely. Lucy’s eyes went wide, and he stepped back, only for Fang to follow with a step of his own. I noticed that the gem seemed to vibrate, almost as if something was preparing to free itself.

“God cannot be contained, no matter how someone tries.” The black Warg jerked forward, startling Lucy into backing against the wall. “He cannot be overpowered, for He has no equal. His love is infinite… so, how can this be any different?”

Fang pressed his glowing ring to Lucy’s chin, the brown Warg whimpering as I began to smell smoke and cooking meat. I listened intently as Fang whispered, his eyes narrowed. “In Jesus’ name… go home.”

A blinding flash of light engulfed the hall, showering all present in its radiance. A loud and unsettling scream thundered from Lucy’s mouth as the light dimmed and he sank to his knees, holding his head in agony. Within seconds, his fur turned to ash, his flesh turning to sand, and his bones to dust. I watched in horror as his face melted into an earthy tan, his features fading and decaying. All that remained was a pile of dust. But then, just as I relaxed, the earth shuttered, and the pile was sucked into a crack in the floor. Said crack snapped shut after the last grain of sand was pulled in, forever lost.
I almost felt a stab of pity for him at that moment… almost.

I sat there for several long moments, trying to wrap my brain around what I’d just witnessed. Some demented Warg had breached the castle’s security and tried to rape me, Fang had saved me… again, and my savior had seemingly banished the fiend in the name of his God. My breathing became shallow, a mental breakdown was incoming. The world around me became a haze of color and sound.

This was it! Critical failure in three… two… one…

A firm pair of arms wrapped around me, pulling me close to a broad and strong chest. Another arm wrapped around my waist and pulled me into the lap of my protector, holding me close and letting me rest on his crossed legs. I leaned into his warmth, taking comfort as a pair of large black wings acted as blankets against the world. His cheek rested atop my head, his powerful lungs pumping and adding to the rhythm of his heartbeat.

“Are you alright?” Chimed the Warg’s deep voice, sending a shiver down my spine and butterflies into my stomach.

“Ye-yes. Thank you.” I breathed out, letting go of previous events as I melted into his gentle embrace. “Are you?”

I couldn’t say how, but I could tell he was happy and smiling. “I’ll live… and you’re welcome. But as much as I’d like this to last, you’ve got somewhere to be.”

My eyes shot wide and I groaned, gently nudging myself away from his warm grip. “I’m late for Evening Court. What time is it?”

Fang reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, pressing the button below the screen. The phone sparking to life as an image of a red and gold warrior flew through a barrage of missiles, shooting blue lasers from his outstretched hands. At the top of the screen lay the time; 12:32am.
I groaned even louder as I faceplanted into Fang’s chest, his firm torso padding my forehead’s impact. “I’m late.”

“For a very important date?” The dark Warg chuckled as I glared up at him, his smile sending those traitorous butterflies fluttering again. “Don’t think of it like that. Think of it like; a Princess is never late, everyone else is just early.”

My downtrodden mood lifted slightly as I gave him a smile. “Really? Then I best be off and explain that it was your charms that held me up. Seeing as you’re one for poetry and beautiful words, and that adorable look you’re giving me.”

His face suddenly turned beet red, looking away as he cleared his throat. It seemed to be a nervous tick he had. “Uh, yeah. I mean, if you explain that THIS was what held you away…” He pointed to the general spot where Lucy had once been. “They might not believe you.”

“True, bu—”

“Your Majesty.” At the sound of a guard’s voice, both of us jumped and turned toward the speaker. It was one of Tia’s guards, a smirking blue unicorn mare in gold armor, spear in hand. “The patrons are getting restless. I think they may start a riot.”

Both our faces had turned rosy red. I strained to burry my face into my hands, trying in vain to hide my embarrassment. Fang suddenly gripped my waist and hoisted me up without any effort, standing up and setting me down on my feet. He then stuffed his hands into his pockets and started whistling innocently, his blush growing as he rocked on his heels.

“You should, uh…” Fang stroked the inside of his cheek with his tongue, coughing into his fist a moment later. “Get going. Don’t want the throne room getting redecorated, do we?”

“Y-Yes, um…” I looked from Fang to the tittering guard and back to the Warg, unsure as to how this situation should be handled. I then settled for just giving up and heading to court, much to my dismay. “Quite.”

Fang nodded with an awkward smile, shaking his head before bowing. “Good day, your Highness.”

I stifled a giggle before curtsying, settling for a warm smile. “And to you too, Obsidian Fang.”

After turning away, I followed the guard to the throne room, begrudgingly accepting my duty as Co-ruler of Equestria. Just as we exited through the side door to said room, I could’ve sworn I heard a grumbling Fang smashing his head on a wall. He was probably trying to banish his embarrassment… but by smacking his head?

I shook my head with a soft smile, taking a seat and preparing for a long and exhausting day.

-=White Tail Woods, the Cortez Hive=-

The constant flow of water filled all ears present, creating a calm atmosphere that eased the room’s tension. Thousands of alabaster changelings stood along the polished floor, the grey, organic walls illuminated by magical crystal chandeliers. Drones, Warriors, Nurses, and Caretakers alike had assembled at their Queen’s behest, eager to hear current events outside the hive. While Scatha wasn’t a harsh or cruel Queen, she felt that keeping her children closer to the fortress of their hive was necessary. She didn’t want them, the drones especially, to wonder off and not make it back before nightfall.

The attacks had been growing in frequency, adding to her troubles. Yet, she felt that keeping this news from the Equestrian Princesses was needed. She knew they could handle themselves. The Cortez Hive was one of the very few who still remembered their roots since the beginning. Knowing that they had a place in this world, as all life did, and were happy to play their parts. The Hive stuck to their territory and everyone else stayed in theirs, simple. Yet other Queens, like those who supported Chrysalis, sought conquest. The Queens had no fear of each other, most holding a mild respect for the other. While ties between the Queens weren’t strong, those who supported their allies stayed in contact regularly and opened trade. However… there was one Queen, one Hive, that brought fear to all who knew of it.

This Hive had no exact name, going by many but never holding to one. This was the oldest Hive to ever be left standing. A Hive so ancient, that even Discord himself had no memory of it. Its Queen was said to be a monstrous beast, speaking no words and understanding only violence. Her Drones were no better, chattering like massive insects and hunting the small and weak. It was said that not even her consorts could survive against her, becoming food once the cuddling was done. In fact, there were even rumors that the Hive was more insect-like than the present changeling.

But this was not the cause of this meeting. Scatha looked over the assembled hive with an even smile, sending her gentle touch over all in the Hivemind. The Queen stood from her bladed throne, ignoring the wrinkles in her sparkling grey dress.

The Queen’s melodic voice carried over the Hivemind, forgoing the need to physically speak.
Hive-mate was an apposition rarely offered, granted only to those who’d earned the Queen’s trust and respect. This title went to any none-changeling that was considered a brother or sister of the Hive, a close friend.
The Queen continued.

Asked a male Drone, Finwe, over the Link.

The Queen soothed.

Every-ling raised their hands to the roof and mentally shouted. With that said, the gathering of changelings dispersed, vanishing down the many tunnels that pulsed with veins of golden light.

Author's Note

Hey guys, hope you're all having a fantastic day! We all need those once in a while.
Anyways, here's the new chapter. I'm still looking for an editor, so if anyone knows someone else or would like to help themselves, I'm all for it.
Enjoy!! :pinkiehappy:

25. Canterhorn Melody

‘How about… that one?’

“Nah uh.”

‘That one?’

“No.”

‘Ok, what about… this one?’

“Not that one.” I sighed, looking at the legion of expertly crafted Warhammers. “Luna’s birthday is coming up, and I want to get her something that is hopefully special.”

‘Ok then… and since she likes nocking you around with one, you thought you’d buy her a fancier one to pummel your face with? Instead of getting hit in the face with pure iron, you intend to get hit with brass and gold?’ Balder gave me a mental shake of his figurative head. ‘Do you like getting hurt by her? Perhaps she didn’t hit you hard enough last week.’

“No, I just… I just want to get her something that’ll stick out.” My eyes skimmed over the assembly of hammers, my ear perking as the blacksmith beat the glowing metal on his forge. The clank of iron on iron suddenly stopped as the old yellow furred stallion put down his tools and walked over to me, small embers embedded in his black goatee.

“It sounds like ya’re havin’ ah one sided conversation, laddy.” He smirked, cleaning his hands off with a rag.

I turned to the blacksmith, a nervous smile on my face. “Uh, yeah. You know how Princess Luna has Star?”

“The Princess’ alternate self? The one who’s always prancin’ ‘round here?” He smiled, showing off the gap in his lower teeth. “Ah now the lass. Why?”

“I have someone in here…” I poked the side of my head for emphasis. “Named Balder. We tend to talk a lot and I sometimes forget that we can mentally chat both ways. I guess I just like talking sometimes.”

The old Blacksmith hummed to himself, stroking his beard. I still couldn’t grasp as to how ponies grew facial hair. “Well, jus’ so long as you don’t start goin’ nuts… and you don’t hurt my business, all shall be well.”

‘Too late, we’re already nuts.’ Balder laughed, a small pulse of gold in my eyes.

I quietly chuckled along with him, remembering the joke I’d told Luna. “I hear ya.”

“Good.” I focused back on the stallion as he moved back to his workspace, claiming his tools again. “But for now, you have twenty minutes till I close up the shop.”

I snapped back to him just as I started to turn away, eyes wide. “Why so early? It’s barely even five o’clock.”

“It’s Saturday, I close early.”

I blinked, remembering a few previous jobs I’d taken. “Oh… sorry.”

The stallion grunted in response before returning fully to his work; bending a piece of steel into a pretzel shape.

I continued to browse the workshop, at least mentally bookmarking one or two of the weapons for potential presents. After my twenty minutes were up, I was asked to leave and strolled out into the evening air, taking in the sights. Shops, bakeries, diners, and the like occupied the street I was on. Hoofenstien drive, I think they called it. I glanced into the shop’s windows as I walked down the sidewalk, finding numerous items of interest to myself, but none that made me think of Luna. And what could you get for a Princess who probably had everything?!

‘Maybe… we could make her something?’ Chimed Balder as I looked into a five-star diner, filled with small dishes of expensive food. Regardless of how filling I knew it couldn’t be, it still made my stomach complain.

I grumbled along with my gut, finding my mind preoccupied with food. “Yeah… but it’s hard to think on an empty stomach.”

‘Agreed there.’

My eyes scanned the street for any restaurant pleasing to them, finding a four-star cafe just on the corner. The Amenity Café. It was a quaint little building with a welcoming atmosphere. Once reached, wave upon wave of delicious scents wafted from the kitchen and counter. Fresh cookies, donuts, bagels, cupcakes, coffee, teas, and many more scents fanned their way into my nose. My mouth was practically drooling for a moment, but that quickly stopped once I caught eye of an attendant behind a booth. She was a little mare with red fur and a green mane, her cyan eyes locked on the forms she was signing. I made sure that there was no line before approaching, quietly coughing into my fist to get her attention.

The mare looked up and smiled. She didn’t cower, didn’t step back, and didn’t even flinch. It honestly surprised me. “Hello, what can I do for the Dark Knight of Equestria?”

I shook my head, doing my best to shove my slight case of shock away for a later date. “Uh, I hate to sound clueless, but is this one of those restaurants where you seat yourself or wait to be seated? And, is this one for those places where a burger is… like, five hundred bits? I’m not trying to be rude or anything, but I’m just curious.”

She smiled politely, stepping out from behind her booth and grabbing a menu. “Yes actually, this café is one where our guests are seated and cared for accordingly…” She began walking deeper into the building, weaving towards a large table seemingly meant for Minotaurs. “Please forgive me for asking, but… why so cautious about how much you spend? Most nobles don’t worry about that.”

“I’m not most nobles.” I took my seat as she placed the menu before me, sliding a smaller one after. “Even though I have a good stash of bits, I still like to be careful where and how I spend them.”

Her smile broadened, nodding in agreement. “Of course. But getting back to business; would you like something to drink while you wait? Tea, coffee, coke, or maybe just water?”

“Water, please.”

“I’ll be back to take your order in a few minutes.” With that, she left me to search the menus.

I opened the large menu and looked over my options. The menu was filled with vegetarian dishes; apple salad, steamed potatoes with butter and gravy, and a ton of other dishes I couldn’t even pronounce. One of them being Gebratene Gurte (Roasted Pickles).

The mare from before returned with a pitcher and a glass, placing the glass down in front of me and filling the glass. “I’d go with the smaller menu, it’s full of predator dishes.”

I nodded with a smile. “Thanks.”

With her work done, she left me in peace.
I then folded up the larger menu and picked up the slip of gold paper that served as the pred-menu. And I’ve got to say, more than half the meals showcased made my mouth drool. There was White Chicken Alfredo, one of my personal favorites. Teriyaki Chicken. Freshly Roasted Turkey with a garlic seasoning and served with a bowl of egg soup. Lamb and Cabbage Stew.

A ruckus suddenly broke out at the café’s entrance, prompting me to look over my menu and see Princess Luna entering the restaurant, a platoon of Solar Guards stood outside the building. Almost imediantly, the Princess’ teal and silver eyes landed on me. I nodded back and waved her over, the multitude of ponies spreading a path for their leader as she gracefully sauntered toward me. With a lovely smile of her own, Luna sat across from me and signaled for a waitress to give her a gold menu.

“Good evening Princess Luna. How’s your day been so far?” I greeted, remembering to add her title in public.

She gave me at adorable smile, her eyes alight with joy. “Very well, Obsidian. How fairs your day? Have you ventured down to the blacksmith shop yet?”

“Yes, I did.”

“And did you ask for an apprenticeship like you were talking about?” Her eyes looked at me from over her menu, causing a slight flutter in my chest.

Once her question reached my brain, I slumped in my seat and groaned, smacking myself in the forehead. “I totally forgot.”

“It’s alright, Fang.” She then placed her menu down, reached over, and rested her hand over mine. “You always have tomorrow.”

I shrugged along with my response. “’Never put off for tomorrow what can be done today.’ As a famous Spinjitsu master once said. But I see your point.”

Luna’s eyes suddenly widened as she looked where her hand lay, cheeks flaring along with mine. We then pulled our hands away from one another, both warm with embarrassment. The Princess took to hiding behind her menu, stunning eyes peeking over the top to watch as I struggled to pick my meal. The waitress soon returned and looked between us, her smile coming into play.

She then smiled and bowed to the Lunar Princess. “Good evening your Highness. Same as usual?”

The Wargess cleared her throat, probably trying to put aside her embarrassment. “No, actually. I think I’ll have the… Roast turkey sandwich with pickles and wheat bread.”

“Excellent choice your Majesty.” She then turned to me as I skimmed over the last page. “And what will you be getting fair knight?”

I half-heartily noticed that she’d unbuttoned her shirt to reveal more of her chest, looking at me with bedded eyes. However, my eyes widened slightly as I heard a deep rumble in front of me and I looked up to see Luna glaring daggers at the waitress, lips peeled back, and silver eyes narrowed. The waitress snapped back to the Princess, shrinking back under Star’s glare. As the mare backed off and composed herself, I noticed that we’d attracted an audience. Everyone stared at us, peaking over the booths as the Wargess continued her scowl undisturbed.
I decided to rectify that by clearing my throat, catching Star’s attention by eye contact. “Star.”

Her eyes darted over to mine for a moment before going back to scowling at the waitress. With my own scowl, I pushed myself up and leaned forward a bit, letting Balder take partial control. We produced a snarl of our own, catching Star’s full and undivided attention as we loomed over her, our golden eyes locked with hers. We let a soft growl rumble through the room, keeping our eyes on hers. She snarled back, starting to rise from her seat, against us. We let loose another growl, louder that time, showing more of our teeth. Everyone in the room gasped, ducking behind their booths or counters. The waitress from before dove headfirst under an empty table, hiding behind the tablecloth. Star herself looked to be in conflict, growing stiff as her eyes darted from the floor to us, slightly gaining a hint of teal.

But she still wasn’t backing down, her eyes suddenly flicking over to the table the waitress was hiding under. Seeing this, we stepped to our left and blocked her view with a wing, forcing her to turn back to us with a warning huff. With a snarl that said, “look at me.” Our wings rose over our shoulders and fur stood on end. It was an attempt to make ourself look bigger, more intimidating. Star’s ears drooped ever so slightly, her posture showing hesitation as she growled back, if slightly quieter.

I then noted that a teenaged mare sat at the counter, video taping or taking pictures of current events, mainly the two snarling Wargs in the room. I decided to ignore her at that moment, finding the prospect of an angry Wargess more pressing.

I looked back to Star as her demeaner seemed to crack, more teal showing in her eyes. I took a breath before speaking, dropping my voice down into a deep grumble. “’Lassen Sie nicht die Sonne untergehen auf Ihre Wut.’ Ephesians 4:26. (‘Do not let the sun go down on your anger.’ Ephesians 4:26.)”

Star blinked, eyes slowly converting back to full teal… and watering up. Balder relinquished control and sunk back into our mind, his work complete. Luna started whispering, but not to me, to someone else entirely. A soft buzz of power filled the air, like the sun’s power had reached through the windows and warmed my fur and muscles. My posture relaxed in the Power’s hold, letting myself sit back down and I grasped Luna’s hand, trying to comfort her.

I then looked her in the eye, giving her my best smile. “Hey, uh… after lunch, would you like to go flying? Uh, w-with me?”

The Princess looked at me in surprise, a small smile on her lips. “I would like that very much.”

“So, I heard that your birthday’s coming up.” Luna blushed in response and nodded. “Anything you want for said birthday? I’d like some ideas before getting anything.”

She blinked, then composed herself and smiled dutifully. “That is quite alright, Obsidian. I have everything I could possibly need.”

I raised an eyebrow, giving her a suspicious look. “Really?”

“Certainly.”

My suspicion drifted over into doubt. “Seriously, name it and it’s yours. I would lasso you the moon but that’s been done. That, and they’re already yours.”

Her regal posture cracked slightly with her smile.

I kept my brow up and leaned forward, looking her directly in the eye. “Seriously Luna, anything. I’d like to get an idea before going into a shopping war blindfolded.”

Her entire posture crumbled away with a sigh of defeat, with that sigh came a look of longing. “If it would be anything… I’d like some time off.”

“Oh?” I leaned back, keeping my gaze on her.

“Yes.” The Wargess relented, relaxing in her seat. “During the past few years I’ve retaken the mantel of the Night Princess, I’ve had few precious minutes where I could just relax. Most nights are spent saving my little ponies from their nightmares. And many of those nightmares are things that are hard to face; friendship problems or one’s fears. Many of these dreams are more chaotic than Discord’s, and that’s saying something!”

“Sounds very tiresome.”

Luna’s cheek slumped onto her fist, her demeaner slipping into fatigue. “You have no idea.”

I rested my chin on my fist in thought, thinking over her unspoken request. After a minute, I came up with something. “How about I make my gift a two-parter? I’ll still buy you something, but I’ll do your Dream Walking duties for three days. Those days could be separate or close together, whichever you pick.”

The Princess hummed to herself, tapping her chin with a finger. Before long, she looked to me and genuinely smiled. “Very well Obsidian, I accept your terms.”

“Good. You had no choice anyways.”

“What?” She gaped, looking at me in confusion.

I couldn’t hold back a smile, my sly grin spreading over my muzzle. “It was either I play nice, or I had you sign this contract.” I then teleported an empty mile-long scroll into my grip, holding it up so she could see.

She finally got a hold of the situation and slyly smiled at me. “Obsidian Fang, you dare to blackmail a Princess of Equestria?”

“I would’ve dared you to sign this, maybe.”

“You…” She stopped and peered at the parchment, nearly bursting into a giggling fit right after. “You would’ve had me sign an agreement for the Wonderbolts to use their flamethrowers during their next stunt show?”

My eyes widened and I flipped the scroll over, finding a mile-long list of reasons to use said devises at the show. And apparently… Celestia had been in the middle of signing it?!?!?!

Whoops…

I looked up at Luna over the scroll, finding her desperately trying to hold back a fit of laughter. In response to this, I smiled sheepishly back, my face turning red. “Totally my bad. I’m a dead man, aren’t I?”

-=After Lunch, 1:36pm=-

Needless to say, Celestia wasn’t too happy that I’d magically swiped her document away from her. But at least she was happy for the much needed break, seeing as her eyes were half open and baggy. Yeah, she needed a peaceful moment.

Luna’s wing beat through the air, her strong body lifting her above the clouds. I flew along with her, keeping pace and not overtaking her. We’d been flying for the past several minutes after dropping off Celestia’s document, soaring towards Mount Canterhorn’s peak. The sky had grown dark and the stars shown bright in the void, casting their light onto the earth and moon. Luna had said that she wanted to share something with me. I didn’t know what, but she seemed hesitant about it, as if this were something sacred to her.

With a final push of my wings, I met the Princess’ side and looked over the horizon. A brilliant night sky lay before us, the flicker of the Aurora above the far mountains. We touched down on the grassy peak and continued to gaze on in wonder. The silence stretched on, neither of us interrupting each other’s skygazing.

That peace was broken with my comment. “This is… amazing.”

“I know,” the Wargess sighed as she stepped to our right and sat down on a boulder, still looking up at the night sky. “It’s one of the reasons I adore this place.”

“And the other reasons?” I joined her, leaning against the rock.

“The quiet. I often come here for the peace, to clear my head after a long night and to relax.”

“Yeah, I hear you.” I sighed, remembering the long summer days at work. “After a long and exhausting day, it’s nice to just sit back and take a breath.”

“I agree.” Luna then turned to look at me, her smile appearing. “One can’t perform well if all they do is work… of course, that never stops Tia.”

“She likes to work?” I questioned with a raised brow.

“Too much.” The Princess rolled her eyes. “That mare does not know how to relax.”

“We could always tie her to a lounge chair and have…. uh…. someone who’s not Blueblood take over.”

She snorted playfully at my suggestion. “If we do that, I was never there.”

I then put my hands up and moved them about in circles. “You didn’t see anything.”

“Didn’t see what?” She gave me a sly grin, a mirthful look in her eye.

We laughed for a moment, then calmed and paused in thought. Luna suddenly frowned and asked, “Forgive me, but… have you ever tried to howl?”

I looked down at the ground, pondering her question and shrugging. “No. But, in truth, I’d never really thought of a time to do it. Why do you ask?”

“I remember hearing the Timberwolves do it every so often in the Everfree and was curious if we could do it.”

I gave a chuckled at the thought, but ultimately got curious myself. I was a dog/wolf based creature, so maybe we could. My face grew serious as I spoke. “Only one way to find out… but please don’t run away if I sound like a dying cat.”

“Not to worry.” She said as she brought her hands up to her ears, ready to plug them should my croaking become too much.
I then pushed off the bolder with another snickering huff, walking closer to the mountain’s peak and standing straight. Rolling my shoulders and popping my neck to get them loose, I took a deep breath, holding it for a moment. What I released was a pitiful bark, one that would be affiliated with a Chiwawa. I turned around as I facepalmed, trying to hide my red face. Luna just stood there with her hands over her muzzle, trying in vain to hold back her giggles.

I turned back around and tried again, meeting the same result. In response, Luna doubled over in her fit of laughter. I shrugged it off and tried again, and again, and again.

Nearly half an hour in and the Wargess was rolling around in the grass, drying her streaming tears as she laughed even harder. At this point, I’d just given up and slumped onto a nearby rock.

“I-I’m so-so sorry!” She wheezed, sitting up. “I j-just couldn’t help it.”

“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up.” I sat up to meet her eyes. “You want to give it a shot?”

Her laughter imediantly stopped and she looked me dead in the eye. “I will try.”

I shook my head as a wide grin stretched across my snout. “Do, or do not. There is no try.”

The Princess rolled her eyes at me and stood up, marching next to where I sat on the rock. Her back straightened, head held high, wings ruffled, and eyes on the horizon. Then her head tilted back, and she took a deep breath, holding it for a moment. The sound that was heard was like a musical instrument reaching its full potential and then some. Like a siren’s call; alluring, beautiful, harmonious, and shown like a beacon on the wind. The sound sent chills up and down my spine, making my fur stand on end. With the howl came a desire. A desire to hold her in my arms and claim her, to say to the world “she is mine and no one else’s”. All besides God, of course. But the desire was still there, even as her song ended. Beating strong in my chest.

-=Far away, on the outreaches of Appleoosa=-

Down in the depths of the earth, where heat and orange glow came from stone. A single eye opened for the first time in several hundred years. It’s slitted pupil flexed in the dark, adjusting to the soft glow that seeped through cracks. A thin forked tongue breached the creature’s massive mouth, it’s long ivory fangs glistening in the dim light. The creature’s long body twitched as it regained its senses, its limbless body coiling around the rocks that served as its bed.

“The pests have entertained themselves long enough,” Mused the giant serpent, its lips curling into a wicked smile.

Author's Note

Hello everyone! Anyone excited for the next chapter? Because it's a dozy
Sadly, with the new semester coming up next month, I will have very limited time to wright. I'll do what I can, but it will be a bit till the next chapter is released.
Please let me know what you thing in the comments. Have a good day.

26. A Royal Problem part 1

I knew for a fact that everyone has had an early morning shift, we all have. The grogginess, the groaning, the regret of rolling yourself from out of the warm blankets, and the need for one’s annual sixteen cups of coffee.

That was me that morning. Grumpy and stomping around the halls of Canterlot castle, bags under my eyes as I wandered toward the dining hall. Just a small bit of info for anyone who hadn’t guessed; I’ve never been one for mornings. Why was I up at seven in the morning? Simple. Princess’ orders, so to speak.

Celestia had asked me and Luna to join her for breakfast that morning. Personally, I thought it was because she hardly ever saw us. I mean, Celestia usually had Day Court, mountains of paperwork (the incident we shall not name), and then several meetings and disputes she had to attend. Luna on the other hand had Evening and Night Court, a small pile of paperwork, and then her Dream Walking to do for the remainder of the night. At least until she slumped off to bed at three in the morning.

“DON’T PRESUME TO KNOW WHAT IT IS LIKE TO GOVERN THE DREAM REALM!!” Speaking of which, Luna seemed to be having a pleasant morning as she bellowed with the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“And yet you know exactly what it’s like to be ME?!” Came Celestia’s return outburst from behind the large golden doors. My eyes widened once the conversation felt familiar, waking me up as I rushed forward.

“OH PLEASE!!” came the Solar Diarch's snapping retort.

I took to racing down the hall toward the doors, my legs pumping at full strength. Yet, I was too slow, as the words left Starlight’s mouth in a yell. “ENOUGH!!”

I then burst through the doors, fell on all fours, and dug my claws into the floor to skid to a stop. I watched in horror as the Unicorn’s horn lit, causing Celestia’s cutie mark and Luna’s runes to vanish. The Wargess’ runes slithered down the Solar Princess’ face, arms, and back. Celestia looked to Luna in equal horror as gold replaced her silver fur and her silver feathers shifted to golden tipped.

“There. Now you’ll know what it’s like to… be each other.” Starlight gulped, looking like she was about to bolt from the future enraged Princesses.

Celestia took a moment to look herself over before rounding on Starlight, anxious eyes and pink mane ablaze with red fire. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!” she shouted.

“I…” Starlight shook her head and smiled nervously with another gulp. “Went with my gut?”

Luna shook herself from her shock and glared at the small mare, the bags under her eyes adding to the glare’s intensity.

“Sw- Switch our…!” she started to stutter out though as soon as she took a step forward, her legs gave out and she tumbled to the floor, eyes becoming glassy. We all stared in shock as Luna fell to the floor, her limbs shaking and her eyes going distant.

“LUNA?!” Celestia shouted in dismay, slipping over to her sister and trying to shake her awake. But after a moment, she realized it was useless.

I joined the Solar Princess, going to Luna’s other side and both of us lifting her up, an arm on each of our shoulders. I placed my hand under her jaw, checking for a pulse, said pulse was still strong, she would live. But as we made our way to the door, Celestia cried out and she too fell to the floor, though for a completely different reason.

Her mane burst into fire, her eyes becoming slitted and gold with crimson irises. As her jaw hung agape in shock with her nails growing long and sharp, her once flat teeth did the same; becoming sharp as fangs appeared. In essence, she became a nightmare version of herself.

Daybreaker had awoken.

The Solar Princess looked herself over again, only to start hyperventilating at seeing her unconscious sister in my arms and her “demonized” body. Starlight looked to be in shock, eyes wide and mouth agape.
With everyone besides me out, I yelled for the guards. However, just as they entered, Celestia snapped out of her trance and her magic suddenly went haywire. Through massive arcs of golden lightening, solar flares rolled off her body, melting the dining room table and incinerating all the food. The Solar Princess began to hover above the floor without using her wings, squeezing her eyes shut in an attempt to control her overflowing power. The Princess’ power only grew, turning the floor below her to boiling sludge, I just barely covering my eyes as she shone like a star. A large solar flare burst from the frightened Princess, nearly shaving my ears off, but I bent over in time to cover Luna’s still form.

I looked over to see the guards trying to take off their armor, their hands burning as the metal liquefied. Their cries of agony filled my ears, causing me to wince and shoo them out the doors, to the medical wing. I looked over to Starlight to find her sheltered by the broken table, tears rolling down her cheeks. I could barely make out what she’d said in an ashamed murmur, “I did this. This is all my fault.”

Angling myself so my back was to Celestia and Luna cradled in my arms, I shouted over the crackling flames surrounding the alicorn. “Yes, Starlight!! You did this! It’s your fault!”

She looked at me with a mix of irritation and guilt, settling for a glare.

“But how are you going to fix this? Yes, you made a mistake. Deal with it.” I shouted.

“But how are you going to fix it?!”

The mare looked between me, Luna, and Celestia, back and forth for a few seconds. Then huddled in on herself and shouted with tears in her eyes.

“I CAN’T! THE SPELL LASTS TWENTY-FOUR HOURS, AND ON TOP OF THAT, I CAN’T SWITCH THEM BACK IF I WANTED TO!!! I can’t do anything right!!” she cried in shame.

I grumbled through clenched teeth in annoyance. I knew what was going on, but I wanted everyone still conscious to know what was going on. Turning back to Starlight, I shouted. “GET LUNA OUT OF HERE!!”

She stared at me for a moment, mouth agape. “What are you going to do?!”

I looked back in full seriousness. “I’m going to punch Celestia.”

Her eyes looked ready to pop out of their sockets. “WHAT?!?!” she said incredulously.

Without another word, I turned around and sprinted for the Solar Princess, now surrounded in a miniature sun. Spreading my wings, I pushed forward, gaining speed as I pulled back my fist. Runes alight in red fire and mere feet away from Celestia, I thrust my clenched fist toward her face. A small part of me hoped I’d knocked her unconscious so she wouldn’t remember. Finally, after what felt like hours, my fist connected with the Princess’ cheek. The result? An alicorn was sent flailing through the window and wall like a comet, a trail of golden fire behind. As glass shards and rubble collected in the streets below, I took flight and steered toward Celestia as she gained her composure, flapping her wings to stay aloft. The Princess was rubbing her sore cheek with an agitated look, a large bruise under her hand.

“What was that for?!” She shouted with annoyance, the fires around her pulsing with heat. I shielded my eyes from the brightness, coming to a stop before her before I spoke. “I needed to get you out of there. You were going to melt to entire castle and everyone in it if you didn’t leave.”

“Ok, fine.” The tears she attempted to cry turned to vapor. “Is Luna ok? Is she alright?” she questioned with nervousness and worry.

“I don’t know, but I’ll have the doctors and anyone else take a look.” I sighed, silently thanking God that she wasn’t mad.

“Good.” She breathed a sigh of relief, but then looked at me with a very peeved expression. “But as soon as all of this is resolved, you and I are going to have a talk about who you should and SHOULDN’T punch.”

That hope was quickly put out to pasture.
I swallowed before speaking, taking note of the anger that filled her voice. That and the immense power I felt rolling off her, didn’t help my worry. “An-and Starlight?” I said cautiously.

Celestia’s expression turned grimmer still. “We will also have a serious talk about using one’s talents with the proper intent and thought.”

I looked around to find a suitable place for the Sun Princess to stay till her power was switched back. Though, due to the fact that she’d melt and burn everything she was close to, or even touched, it was probably best that she remained in the air.

“So,” Sighed Celestia as she rubbed her temples, looking me in the eye with her slitted pupils.
“What do we do? Starlight said that the spell won’t switch back until the day is done. AND WHAT HAPPENED TO LUNA?!” As she spoke with forced calm before her tone regained that hit of sisterly concern.

“I don’t know!!” I shouted back, my nerves mounting in stress at the situation. I exhaled a stream of fire along with a breath, trying to calm myself. “I don’t know. Just… stay here where you can’t burn anything… or anyone.”

“O-Oh…” Celestia lowered her head, the full weight of what I’d just said mounting onto her shoulders as they too sagged. She then put on a brave face and regained her composure, looking me in the eye again. “Then I hereby transfer all royal powers to you, Obsidian Fang. Now for a day… Prime Ruler of Equestria.”

I stared at her with wide, unblinking eyes. “…WHAT?!” I barked in confusion.

Celestia gave me a motherly smile as she spoke. “With me and Luna out of commission, I would like for some— one to lead the nation for the day. I would honestly rather it not be my nephew, as you well know.”

“Don’t you already have someone else in this position?” I said dryly.

“Yes, but she’s in Ponyville, and I’d like it to be somepony that’s close by and that I can count on. That being you,” she said with a small teasing smirk.

I blinked at her in unbelief and awe. “And you so happened to volunteer me? Why?” I said, still confused.

“For starters, I don’t want Blueblood on the throne,” she started.

“That’s a given.” I smirked.

“The second reason is because I and Luna speak very highly of you to the public, and this is a chance for them to see the real you firsthand. From what I’ve heard, most ponies think of you as a towering, and bloodlust driven Warg. They need to see the real you... as we do,” Celestia said warmly.

I thought this over for a minute, bringing what she said to heart. Slowly, I smirked again with an eyebrow lifted. “Prince for a day, huh?”

The empowered alicorn smiled with a rolled her eyes playfully. “Don’t let it go to your head.”

“Careful, you probably just jinxed us.”

“Oh, pinfeathers!!” She dramatically wailed with a hand draped over her forehead. “Will this accursed day ever end?!”

“Again, don’t jinx yourself.” I chuckled as I quickly descended back to the dining hall. “God once halted the sun during an entire battle for three days!! …If I recall correctly.”

Once I touched down on the newly black carpet, the first thing I saw was a prone Luna surrounded by dozens of unconscious maids, medical staff, and guards. I looked to find a nurse and two guards on the other side of the room, pressing themselves away from the Princess of the Night. I also noticed thick strands of energy flowing from the ponies to Luna, the each the color of their magic. I watched in wariness (and slight horror) as the ponies fell to the floor with a glassy look in their eyes, optics drained of their bright color and replaced with dim, bleak colors. I took this moment to walk toward the downed Princess, careful not to step on anyone and scooped her into my arms.
Once this was done, I suddenly felt like my strength was being sapped away from me, like I was in the middle of running a marathon. I looked down at Luna and thought back to the ponies from before. Twilight had said that ponies who’d tried to take on elemental magic had barely survived the process, that their bodies couldn’t handle its power. From what I recalled, Celestia had taken on Luna’s power, and she was barely holding it together.

And seeing as Celestia’s magic had gone to Luna, the magic being weaker than what her body was used to, she was basically like a soon-to-be dead battery. It seemed that she was draining the magic of others to try and sustain that usually full mana pool. Luna was draining magic around her to keep herself stable. Like a certain Centaur we all knew…

Storing this information away for later, looked up to see a unicorn mare in gold armor ushering a troop of guards towards us.

“DROP THE PRINCESS, TRAITOR!!” Commanded Gleaming Shield, narrowing her eyes with her sword drawn. “Come along peacefully—”

“GET EVERYONE OUT OF THIS CASTLE NOW!!” I shouted at rates that would make Luna proud. “LUNA IS DRAINING MAGIC, AND SHE’S STARTING TO DRAIN MINE TOO. If we don’t get her quarantined, the radius of her drainage could grow, consuming all magic… and possibly life forces within that range. NOW GET OUT OF MY WAY!!”

“Fat chance, dog boy.” Snarked the Captain, failing to notice that one of her guards fainting as his magic was taken. “You’re not a royal, and I don’t have to do anything you say.”

I gritted my teeth, feeling more of my power being stripped away. I breathed a short sigh and stepped into her face, letting my teeth show. “If you don’t ge— You know what? Forget this.”

Taking whatever power I had left, I charged forward, knocking over the guards and bolting down the hallway. I kept running through the halls as I tried to recall anything that could block Luna’s magic draining, sadly though, nothing came to mind.

I then spotted a maiden dusting a vase, stopping once she caught sight of me. “Get everyone in this castle out and tell me where the best place is to block magic.”

The maiden nodded shakily, dropping her duster in the process as she spoke hastily and nervously. “J-Just down th-the h-hall is the V-Vault, I-I know that i-it has the beh-best magic b-blocking spells.”

“Good.” I nodded and stepped forward, remembering that Celestia had made me a Prince. “Now get everyone out of the castle and indoors, Princess Celestia has been… empowered and is nearing unstable levels. We don’t what anyone getting burned as her power continues to grow.”

As I spoke, I could feel Luna’s draining ability getting stronger, leaching off nearly half my power. I groaned in an effort to shake off the feeling. I trudged forward, listening as the mare ran away to fulfill my directions. I soon made it to the vault, only to find Gleaming and a full platoon of Royal Guards waiting, blocking the entrance to said vault.

“HA! Try and get past us now, mutt!”
Taunted the mare with a winning smirk.

I sniffed the air to gather a frustrated breath but stopped short. There was something familiar about Gleaming’s scent. Familiar… and distant. Then it clicked. The white coat, the blue mane, the cyan blue eyes, and the shield cutie mark.

“Your twin would be ashamed of what you’ve become.” I said, my impatience building.

The mare stopped short and stared at me in shock, mouth agape and eyes wide.

“You would rather stop me and risk Luna killing everyone you ‘protect’?” I growled, narrowing my eyes as she regained her composure. “You disgrace your brother’s legacy in doing this! She is draining magic at an increasing rate, and it’s only growing.”

“Y-You don’t know that!” Shouted the unicorn as she raised her sword.

“I think I do.” I stepped forward, deciding to use what Celestia had given me.

“The Princess gave me command of the entire nation while she is otherwise engaged, you WILL listen,” I growled bluntly.

“Yeah, right,” she scoffed as she rolled her eyes, again, failing to notice that four of her guards were already down and magically drained. Thankfully, they weren’t dead… yet. “Like I’ll ever believe you.”

“You should…” Came a familiar voice from above. “I gave him the right to be a Prince of Equestria for the day. Therefore, anything he says, should be treated as if I am saying it.”

I looked up to find a sweating Princess Celestia, seeming to struggle with her magic as she glowed brighter.

“A-and I have to say, he’s right; you’ve brought shame upon your family by your actions,” she said sternly.

As the Captain wilted under the Princess’ gaze, Celestia came to hover next to the vault, the surrounding guards giving her a wide girth. The floor beneath her sizzled and smoked, the Princess not having to use her wings to stay aloft. I brought Luna to the vault’s doors as Celestia magically opened them with a wave of her hand. I stepped through the archway, carried Luna to the middle of the chamber, and set her down on the polished marble floor. I then took a long breath to try and think clearly, my body getting weaker still.

‘Starlight said that she had basically put a wall between the two Princesses’ magic, keeping them apart till the day was over. Why a full day? Why not eight hours?’ I mused but was interrupted by my other half.

‘I’ve been thinking about that.’ Said Balder, finally speaking up.

“And?” I said aloud, not bothering to answer when I was asked about it. “Do you have an idea, maybe even a plan?”

‘Hopefully. Maybe instead of breaking down the wall or waiting for it to go away, we go around it?’

I shook my head in confusion. “What do you mean? ‘Go around it?’”

He was silent for a minute. ‘Put your hands so they’re facing both Princesses.’

Even more confused, I did as told. Suddenly, I felt as if I were sucking in a large gulp of air, yet I didn’t inhale. As the sensation continued, I looked to my left to see Celestia getting the magic drained from her. Said magic wormed its way to my hand and coiled around it, seeping in through the fur and skin, joining what remained of my own. The pulling continued until Celestia was sucked dry, her body falling to its knees as the guards rushed to help their Princess.

I felt the power inside me, its light seeping through my runes as they glowed with ethereal fire. My eyes sparked with electricity, arcs of white lightening stretching across the room along with my body. The ethereal fire only grew in intensity, the right half of my frame consumed in its lashing flame, yet all of myself was engulfed in lightening. My legs suddenly grew weak, and I gasped as my legs gave out, the power growing still. Now on my hands and knees, I felt my magic and Luna’s swirling together. The two magics seemed to try and become one, but it was not to be so. Within moments, the two powers stopped and Luna’s magic (seeming to know that it was not where it should be) tried to escape my body and into its owners.

However, a literal barrier was hit, and the Princess’ magic couldn’t return to her. Just a mere foot away from her, the fire-like magic was stopped by a crystal clear wall. Luna still lay on the floor, unconscious and unaware of us trying to save her.

Suddenly, I felt as if my body were burning. Every limb, every fiber, and every atom were incased in an unseen flame, burning. Tears streamed down my face and I held back a scream of agony, only letting out a quiet whimper. Threw the grit of my teeth, I whispered a prayer.

“Lord God,” I said under my breath so only He could hear. “Why is this obstacle placed before me? Is Luna to die by the drainage of her own magic?”

I took a shaky breath in, gathering my next words. “In the back of my head, I feel as if she’s calling to you. Is that true, or is it just me? I hear her in her dreams; asking for you, asking that you come and enter her. Yet you have not come… why? Is she to burn? Is she to be trapped by her sin forever? Please Lord, I need an answer to this.”

I then rested my aching head on the floor, my whispers becoming quieter than before. “But, back to the point. I know that nothing is impossible with you, but I’d also like them to know it too. Please Lord, show them your power. In Jesus’ name, Amen.”

With my prayer ended, and a new strength filling my bones, I stood up on weak legs. Determined to finish my task, I raised my hands toward Luna, gathering her magic that so desperately tried to reach her. Focusing on her power, I rushed it forward like a battering ram, intent on breaking the wall. The magic hit but failed to make even a dent. Pulling back with my arms, I readied myself and rammed the wall again.

Nothing.

I tried several more times, still nothing. I then looked up to the ceiling, picturing the sky beyond. “Lord, lend me your strength.”

“In Christ’s name, let me in.” I whispered, reeling my arms back and striking once again.

A small crack had developed, and several gasps sounded from behind me.

“T-that’s not possible, nopony can break a Magic Seal.” Muttered Gleaming Shield.

“In Christ’s name, let me in!” Another punch to the barrier saw the crack grow.

“C-Close the d-doors.” Came Celestia’s voice, still weak with fatigue. “W-We don’t wan-want to be close when that b-barrier goes down.”

“Uh,” was Gleaming’s reply. “Why?”

“When your boss tells you to do something…” I shouted, still pounding away. Looking back, I looked her dead in the eye. “You do it. NOW GO!!”

The Captain glowered at me, raising a hand and preparing to argue.

But the Solar Princess wasn’t having it. “Captain Shield, stand down and do as he says. I made him the ruler of Equestria until we’re able. Now move!” she barks sharply.

“Y-yes, your Majesty.” Gleaming did as ordered and exited the vault with everyone else, leaving me and Luna alone.

With yet another punch to the magical wall and another command in Jesus’ name, the crack continued to spread. After a few minutes, I decide to pull out my phone and played some music, as it helped me focus.
The process took nearly two hours to complete, my hands going numb as blood soaked my fur. But soon, it all paid off.

“IN JESUS’ NAME…” I raised my fists above my head, preparing for the final blow. “LET ME IN!!!”

With that, I finally brought down the barrier. Fading away like sparkling powder, Luna’s magic finally returned to her. Her lips sucked in a long and heavy breath, exhaling a small plume of smoke with a cough. The Wargess sat up with a groan, slowly rubbing her head and blinking furiously.

“Wh-What happened?” She took a look around, noticing her surroundings and me sitting on the floor, panting. Luna gave me a genuine smile, her eyes twinkling with joy at seeing me. Only for that joy to crumble into concern at seeing my bruised and bloodied hands. “Fang, your hands… what…”

She didn’t get to finish as tears welled up in her eyes, before she rushed toward me, only to fall on her face with a yelp as her weakened body forced her down. Mere seconds after this, the vault doors opened as Doctor Clear rushed in with three nurses. Clear Sight and two of her medics tended to Luna, while the third looked over my hands. Needless to say, my hands were frozen into fists. I couldn’t move them.
The nurse did her best but ended up clearing away the blood with rags and water. Once mostly cleaned, she started to open my fingers, only to jump back as I snarled at the pain. Having previously dealt with me, Clear Sight took the task of tending to me while her nurses hauled Luna off to the infirmary.

Clear very slowly stretched out my fingers, causing a whimper to escape my throat. I ground my teeth, doing my best to keep quiet as she worked, struggling against the pain. I looked down at my hands to see them covered in bruises and cuts, wincing as Clear started to bandage them up.

“I would advise against doing anything to further injure your hands.” She said, looking up at me. “Don’t do anything to aggravate them. So, use your magic to lift stuff, not your hands. You can’t use them if you want them to get better.”

I did what I could to flex my hands, only to wince and groan as pain flared through them. I then looked to the doctor in all seriousness. “Will do, Doc.”

With my hands bandaged and her work on me done, Clear packed up her things and left to the Princesses’ sides. Resisting the urge to use my hands to help push myself up, I made my way out of the vault and was greeted by half the Royal Guard standing at attention on either side of the hall. To my left stood Gleaming Shield, trying to remain stoic, but small amounts of shame and worry could be seen in her posture.

‘Remember, we are the Prince. The Alpha.’ Said Balder in my mind’s ear.

“Yeah, how could I forget?” I whispered, putting on a hard frown as I looked at the Captain.

She seemed to notice my attitude’s shift and she started sweating.

“You went against me.” I all but growled out, letting some of my anger toward her leak through into my words. I leaned down near to her face. “Why?”

She gulped, the scent of salt wafting around her. “I-I thought you w-were trying to hu-hurt the Princess. So, I-I acted on impulse and attacked.” she stuttered with shame.

“I may have never been in the military, but even I know you NEVER charge into battle bull headed.” I snarled, the Captain flinching in the process. “You look, plan, and THEN attack. You don’t charge in with no plan, that’s how you get yourself and everyone under your command KILLED!!”

Every guard in the hallway stiffened, looking between me and their Captain.

“If I could kill two Changeling Behemoths.” I huffed, letting my teeth show in the sun’s light. “Kill five thugs who tried to kill me and my daughter. And then, kill a squadron of Priests armed with swords that could BURN ME, even before I killed a Hydra when on fire, no less. I killed that beast by breathing fire down its throat and burning it from the inside out, even when it tried to roast me and Luna alive. I would’ve crawled inside and torn it from within its guts if need be.”

The hall was silent, all guards staring at me with wide eyes and jaws dropped at the declaration. “And even if I wanted to take Equestria for myself, I could’ve done it many times before this day,” I grumbled, though I would never have done them.

I took a long breath, thinking of all the ways I could’ve taken the kingdom. “I could’ve killed the princesses and everyone else when I ‘rescued’ them, leaving this country leaderless and defenseless. With the Element Bearers dead, I could’ve taken this kingdom, or burned it to a crisp… with EVERYONE STILL INSIDE!! I could’ve done it when Luna challenged me, killed her and then Celestia with you nowhere nearby. I could’ve killed Luna during those two painful hours just now. Both of us locked in a vault, alone? I could’ve done some very bad things to her…” I deadpan.

I let it all sink in for a moment, standing back up to full height. “However… I didn’t. I did not, have not, and will not kill the Princesses. This is their land. Their home. I’m just a guest here, in their territory. I will follow their directions unless they collide with my faith. Do you understand, Captain?” I said in a low growl.

Despite her shaking, Gleaming saluted with her blunt is slightly shaky answer. “Y-yes your Majesty.”

I huffed with a nod, turning to walk away. Once I reached the doors, I motioned for the guards to not open it for me. They reluctantly stepped back before I raised my bandaged hands, gathering my magic through my limbs. I then closed my eyes as the Chromatic magic engulfed the doors, starting to pull them towards me. Only for my power to flicker and die.

“Um ,sir. If you’d let us…” One of the guards said, only for another to silence him with a jab.

I glared back at the guard who poked his friend as he shook under my gaze. “Let him speak.”

The first guard gave me a small nod before speaking up again. “Let me help you. You grab one door and I’ll grab the other, we’ll pull them open.”

I nodded with a soft smile and complied, shifting my magic over to the left door. A navy blue glow submerged the right door, and together, we pulled. For the guard, it was easy. For me though, I’d never really used my magic for anything mundane, only for big tasks. So, upon seeing my magic spark and fade, whispers traveled between the guards. They thought I couldn’t hear them.

“Is he serious? He’s taken on an adult Hydra for the princess’ sake. He gets a little banged up and this happens?” one muttered.

“Yeah, some Knight,” another snorted.
“This is the guy Princess Celestia left in charge? I could lift a feather with less force than that,” a third grunted.

As one could imagine, I wasn’t happy with those words. My anger started to boil, I ground my teeth, trying and failing to keep a calm face. My brows furrowed and a frown set on my face as I turned back to them.

“I could always have pink slips sent to your rooms.” I snarked, having been fed up with how the guards (and nobles) had been treating me. “Would you like that?”
All guards present shook their heads with panicked faces, all but Gleaming. Who, at this point, looked solemnly at the ground and nodded.

“I deserve it,” she said bluntly.

“What?!” Everyone besides her asked, some sounding surprised, others confused.

“W-With the way I’ve been acting…” She sighed, looking up at me in shame. “It’s unbecoming of a Captain. Especially for the Captain of the Royal Guard. I’m not strong, I’m brash, and I have a temper. I’m nothing like my twin. Shining would be ashamed of me… not to mention how Twi would react to my behavior. That’s why…. I’m going to give the princesses my two weeks’ notice tonight,” she said quietly but firmly.

The surrounding guards stared at her and gasped. I shook my head and took a breath, suppressing my anger towards the Captain. “Well, I don’t think you should,” I said bluntly.

Another round of gasps sounded as everyone then looked my way. I just rolled my eyes at them and spoke up. “For one; you’re Shining Armor’s twin sister, and if Leia could pull off using the force, then I’m sure you could.”

“I-I’m sorry… what?” The unicorn gave me a look mingled of confusion and annoyance.

I lightly smacked myself on the forehead. “Sorry, pop culture reference. But the point being, you are the Captain of the Royal Guard, own it. Sure, you may have committed treason and assaulted the head of state,” I deadpan.

She glared daggers at me with a grumble.

“Not helping? Sorry.” I chuckled as I rubbed the back of my neck. “But, uh. My point is; you did your job, regardless of what happened. You’re charged with protecting the Princesses, but you’ve got to learn that others can help with the job too. I was trying to save everyone’s lives by getting Luna—” I sighed.

“Princess Luna.” she interjected.

“Ok fine, Princess Luna, somewhere she couldn’t drain everyone’s magic. Yes, you were brash and didn’t read the situation. I’ve been there, where you’re so caught up with overthinking stuff that you miss the big picture. I get it. But my advice to you is to just take a step back, breath, and look at what’s happening. Look at the full picture and not just what you are seeing,” I sighed.

“So… you want me to stay?” she said uncertainly.

“I’d rather you stay, at least until the Two Sisters are back on the throne and not me.” I reasoned, flexing my stiff hands to keep the blood flowing.

“I’d like to be running the kingdom, but not while also looking for a new Captain. When the sisters return, then you may go. But until then, please stay,” I advised.

“Good, until the Princesses are ok.” Gleaming nodded with a smile at her comment, looking up at me. I nodded in return.

Just then, someone came up behind me and tapped me on the arm. I turned to find a Lunar Guard, Shadow Path, looking at me as if asking to speak. “The Princess of the Night would like to talk with you.”

“Alright, I’m coming.” I nodded solemnly and followed soon after.

-=On the outskirts of Appleoosa=-

Night had fallen over the dry cliffs of the Earth Pony town, Luna’s moon casting a soft glow over the rocks and sand. Everypony in town had settled into their beds long ago, drifting off into the realm of dreams. All was silent in the small town.

But it was not to last.

From deep below the soil, below earth and stone, a steadily growing rumble shook the ground. As the rumble grew, the town began to shake. Snuggling couples, colts, fillies, and the elderly were shaken from their beds, cast onto the cold floor as their houses trembled around them. To their dismay, the quake only grew further. In a burst of dirt and grit, a loud hissing erupted from the land. Following this terrible sound came the long scaled body of a serpent. But not just any serpent, a giant serpent. From the ponies daring to look upon it, the snake seemed to be nearly 500 feet long if stretched out to full length. Its scales were a dull gold along with green, blue, and silver hues, glittering like a hummingbird’s feathers. The snake’s ember colored eyes looked down on the tiny houses as it coiled around itself, pulling itself in, away from the houses. Its forked tongue slipped in and out of it’s fanged mouth, tasting the sweet evening air, picking up the thousands of scents around it.

Then, it spoke in a voice that would’ve had the bravest and strongest warriors of the ponies and even gryphons shake in fear.
A voice so emotionless, rumbling, and deep that it shook all who listened to their cores. “We are the children of the Níðhöggr (Nidhogg), and we come for our home.”

Before anypony could gather their fleeing courage to ask what it meant, the earth burst open with more serpents slithering out.

By all means, there weren’t that many, possibly a good number of fifteen to twenty snakes in all. They weren’t many, but they were large.

“This is our home, and we are here to scatter the grubs in our abode.” With that, the lead serpent roared into the sky, his fangs coming to bear as his comrades rushed forward, devouring a banquet of suffering.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I'm back and College is almost over for me. Hope you're all enjoying the latest chapter.

Chapter was edited by /KukriRyuTsukino

… And my sister just came in to give me a bag of fresh popcorn!!! WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!

27. A Royal Problem part 2

Author's Note

Hello everyone!!! Just a heads up, the family and I are in the process of moving down to Anchorage, so I will have very little time to write. That, and I have to pack up my desktop 🖥 . Please let me know what you guys think about the chapter!

Ya’ll have a good day!!!

27. A Royal Problem part 2

Chapter 27: A Royal Problem part 2

It’s always one thing to work the nightshift and sleep the day away. It’s another to work the nightshift, not get a wink of sleep, and begin early. The start of my troubles had started in days before, when I’d saw that my sister refused to notice my hard work. Making the nights accommodating for her and our subjects. And like before my banishment; she ignored my tributes.
Through the next few evenings, I saw her chatting merrily with our subjects and having parties. She continued sharing jokes, drinking wine, and eating cakes (scarfing them down was more like it). With all those sweets, one could only wonder how she stayed fit. The answer; lots and lots of morning workouts. BLAH!!

However, among my seething, Fang had approached me and spoke about my bitterness towards my sister. Apparently, he’d noticed my shift in attitude, unlike many ponies I’d passed by every day. I was starting to see how self-centered and oblivious the ponies were. Was I like that at times? Did I tend to focus on myself more than others? No, of course not. I was a Princess of Equestria! I served my people and made their lives easier! How could I be self-centered?!

Right?

Fang had pointed out Tia’s distressed features; how her eye would twitch whenever a bad joke was shared, and she’d force a smile. How almost every reply was a secret cry for help and every fidget was a lurch towards the door.

“That’s not a smile, that’s her pleading for a rescue.” He’d said with a chuckle. “She looks like she’d be okay with someone kidnapping her and running away to a high tower.”

I’d shrugged him off at the time, focusing on my work. But what if he was right? Could Tia be suffering more than I?

“Suffering from boredom”, Fang would’ve laughed. Was I really spending too much time with him? Did I know him so well that I could even tell what he’d do? Were we that close? However, against my intuitions, I pushed those thoughts aside and focused on my own situation.

A sudden knock on my room’s door jerked me back to reality, causing me to shamefully stutter when I spoke up. “W-who is it?”

The voice of Obsidian Fang answered from beyond the wooden door. “It’s me, Fang. You wanted to see me, Luna?”

I smiled, apricating his curtesy. “Yes, enter.”

“How’re you doing?” Said the ash furred Warg as he entered, fixing me with his ocean blue and gold eyes. “All good?”

My smile kept as I nodded, until saw his bandaged hands. The wrappings stained with blood. I looked back to his face before speaking, the scars reminding me that he was always there to keep me safe. “I am, but are you? What happened to your hands?”

I picked up the smallest of grunts from him as he flexed his right hand, observing it for himself. “Aside from the hundreds of needles and aching, I’m fine.”

“Are you sure? How did you hurt yourself?”

He chuckled softly before speaking, giving off a small air of pride. “I smashed my way through the magical barrier. It was the spell that had kept your magic away from you.”

My jaw nearly fell into my lap. “Y…You WHAT?!”

“Uh, I destroyed the barrier between you and your magic.” He said in confusion as he tapped his fists together, demonstrating. He soon brought one of the infirmary’s chairs to sit in and took his seat.

“B-But… That’s impossible!!” I nearly shouted, picking my slack jaw up. “Nopony has EVER broken a magical barrier besides Starswirl the Bearded!!”

Fang just smiled in victory, folding his arms over his chest. “One, I’m not a pony. Two, you might want to tell Starswirl that he’s got competition. And three, nothing is impossible with God.”

I thought on his last sentence for a minute. “Fang, speaking of God… how do I get to know Him better?”

The black Warg smiled. “Well, as the Bible says; you must become a son or daughter of the Father to truly know Him. Anyone who is not with Him, doesn’t know Him.”

I was stunned for a second or two. “Does that mean that I’d have to renounce my family? Abandon Tia?!”

“Uh… no.” His smile faltered for a moment but returned as sure as it had before. “In a sense? In coming to know God…” He paused before deciding to switch tactics. “Picture it like this; do you believe in God?”

“Yes.” I nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, even unbelievers and the demons believe in God.” His smile grew wider. “But do you believe God?”

“Isn’t that the same question?”

He shook his head, his smile returning. “No. To believe in God is to believe He simply exists. To believe Him… to know Him, to see Him, to feel Him. It is to believe His words.” In a burst of his fiery magic, Fang’s bible teleported into his hands, causing him to grunt in irritation. “His word; the Bible.”

Words failed me for the second time that morning, my mind slowly connecting the dots.

His smile kept as he spoke, getting stronger after he saw my expression. “In reading His word; His recorded gift to us, we can come to know Him. And through knowing as my Heavenly Father, He gives me strength and power when I need it. How else do you think I could’ve gotten through the barrier?”

I shook my head, waking myself up from my stupor. “W-Wait, that was God’s power?!”

The prideful air around him vanished in an instant, replaced by its opposite. He took a breath before speaking. “Everything I’ve done is to the Lord. All my great deeds are His, not mine. My power is His, my strength is His, my soul is His, my mind is His, and my heart is His. I’ve given all I have to Him because I know that He loves me beyond understanding. He will never forsake me, never deny me what is good, and never turn His wrath upon me. I am His and He is mine. Greater is He who is in me, than he who is in the world!”

I thought about all the times that I’d felt alone. Every time I was shunned by the ponies and cast aside by Tia before my banishment. I felt rage and sorrow building up in my heart, threatening to overwhelm me. It had been so long, but I still hated every minute of those days. And to see Tia ignoring my efforts during the past few days, reminded me of all those years. Always shunned, always alone.

My eyes looked up to Fangs’ through the loose strands of my silver locks, his face holding nothing but a fiery passion for his Father. I thought back on his words, all he had; he’d given himself to God. Fully. All of Fang’s power, all his amazing strength, was God Almighty’s, not his. The scars that he’d gotten from Chrysalis, running down his face. God had taken away the pain for him to push on. My eyes then looked down to his abdomen, where the claw scars of both the Bear and Manticore lay behind his maroon cotton shirt. Finally, my eyes turned towards his left hand, the massive scar. The one where Chrysalis’ sword had pierced his palm, I remembered the blade’s tip a mere inch from my snout. God had given him the strength to face these threats, and I had a feeling that He had much more to give.

“Fang?” I finally asked, my breath faltering.

“Hm?”

My hands grew unsteady as I gripped the covers around me, bringing my knees to my chest. “C-could you... answer another question?”

“Sure. What’s is it?”

I drew in a long breath before speaking, looking him in the eye. “What exactly is a Christian?”

He grew a sideways smile. “Well, a Christian is a fallower of Jesus—”

“Yes, I know that.” I interrupted, and by the look on his face, Fang didn’t take too kindly to it. “Sorry…”

“Should I continue?” He asked with a creased brow, a small frown on his snout. “Or should I stop?”

“No, no! It’s just- just, I’d like to hear about it in depth. I guess my real question is… who is God?” Apparently, he didn’t like being interrupted.

His smile returned with a nod. “Remember what I said about the Trinity back at the Summit? About how God is three in one? The Father, the Christ (or the Son), and the Spirit. That is God, He is three-in-one. He had no beginning and has no end. He is eternal. The God-head is eternal, the Son is eternal, and the Spirit is eternal. The Father orchestrates, the Son executes, and the Spirit animates. The Father plans everything out, from beginning to end. The Son, or Jesus, executes the plan and gets things moving. And the Spirit keeps everything moving, like the perfect engine in a car. God is the sower, Jesus is the water, and the Spirit is the gardener, yet they are all the God-head.”

I struggled to rap my mind around it all, remembering the confusion I’d felt at the Summit. Three in one? Eternal? How could that be?! Not even me nor Tia were immortal, regardless what ponies today thought. How could someone be immortal? Truly immortal? Why did the Father plan everything out? Why was Jesus the one to accomplish those plans? And what did this Spirit keep going? What did it, or rather he, power?

“You ok?” Fang’s voice tore me from my musings, the sound sending an electoral current down my spine.

“Y-yes… and, no.”

“Care to explain?” He said with a soft, understanding look.

“How could God be immortal? How is He eternal? And how could He be three in one? That doesn’t make sense!”

Laughter drifted through the dark Warg’s throat as he lightly shook his head. “You know what? I don’t understand either.”

I gave him a look that surpassed awestruck shock.

“Just ‘cause you don’t understand someone, doesn’t mean you can’t know them.”

“I-I’m sorry, it’s just that… I’m sure that even the smartest minds in Equestria would be driven mad by such a concept.”

He gave another chuckle. “Luna, He’s the one who made the smartest minds in Equestria. He made the very universe in a day, all of creation was crafted with His words. Not one person, animal, tree, flower, rock, or grain of sand is out of place in the time it was planned to be. All of creation started with four words; ‘Let there be Light.’ God saw that it was good, and so it was so.”

Fang cleared his throat. “Anyway, you wanted to know who I am as a Christian, yes?”

I nodded but cocked my head. “’Who you are?’ I already know who you are. You’re Fang; the brave and noble knight!” A light blush consumed my cheeks.

“HA!” He belted out as his snout pointed to the ceiling, then looked back at me with a bright smile. “That’s only the name of my shell; my body, my jar. I am not Fang, I am not a Warg, I am not flesh; cursed and defiled. I am a child of the most high God, I am a servant to my Eternal King, and I am a brother in Christ Jesus my savior.”

Again, my mind became a maelstrom of thoughts. However, these thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. I looked over with Fang to see Raven Inkwell, Tia’s prime secretary, poked her head through the door’s crack.

The mare with a white coat and black mane straightened her broad glasses before speaking. “Your Highness, the patrons are waiting.”

Fang turned back to me with a wounded smile. “Duty calls, fair maiden.”

He then stood and bowed to me, a wickedly childish smile on his muzzle as he looked up at me, he even bobbed his eyebrows. This made me blush all the more, though my thick fur hopefully hid it. “A-and to you, noble Knight.”

“Good day, curious child.” With that exchange, Fang stood and headed for the door, passing Raven before stopping and turning back to her with a puzzled look. “Have we met before? Raven Inkwell, right? Sounds familiar.”

Despite Fang’s height, Raven kept calm and looked him square in the eye. “Perhaps her Highness spoke of me while I was away.”

The Warg nodded but kept his confused face. “Yeah. But, just out of curiosity, where were you?”

“On vacation.” The mare grumbled out, much to Fang’s added confusion.

“Is a vacation so bad?”

“When you work for the Princesses, yes. It takes professionalism to keep them on schedule.” Raven stood proudly with her head held high.

“That and add the fact that she’s a workaholic.” I snickered.

Raven’s pride deflated with a grumble before she ushered Fang out and turned back to me, preparing to shut the door. “Have a good evening, Your Highness.”

“Same to you Raven.” I bid the mare farewell as she closed the door and left me alone in my room. Alone… once again. My head turned toward my nightstand, my eyes landing on a black leather bound book with golden pages. Had Fang left his bible on purpose? If so, why?

I found my hand reaching out for the book, and as I grasped it, a soft whisper drifted to my ears. Powerful as claps of thunder, warm as the sun’s rays, and so much more.

“You are never alone, dear child.”

-=Fang’s POV=-

UUUUUUUGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!

Why, O God Almighty, did you have to send someone THIS annoying and… tedious!!

A test of my patience, maybe?

I sat in Celestia’s throne, my head resting against the back, and eyes lazily drooping as I half listened to the noble in front of me. The guy’s name was Mighty Longwinded. You could guess by the name that he was a talker. So, here I sat as the jerk prattled on and on. What was he rambling on about? Good question, I stopped fully listening after the first hour.
Thankfully though, the guy had his eyes closed for most of his “speech”, if you could call it that, and didn’t notice me nodding off. But, a quick jab from Raven, and I was awake. To my embarrassment, I yelped myself awake during two of those pokes.

She leaned down next to my ear, whispering enough to be heard over Longwinded. “Don’t warry, sire. Just another hour and we’ll be done.”

“What a relief.” I slumped in my seat, clasping a hand over my chest to check if I was still alive. At that point in the Court, I was dying of boredom.

“… and to top that off, the baker had the nerve to ask me to leave! Can you imagine, ME, a high noble of society, forced to leave such a fine establishment? But I didn’t let him get away with it, no sir…” The guy finally opened his eyes, causing me to sit up straight and put on a neutral but tired face. “Now, about that minor loan of pocket change, your Eminence?”

Balder and I inwardly groaned at his use of flattery. ‘Seriously?! He’s still on about that? You still up for the flawless tactic of tossing him out the window? He’s a unicorn, he can’t fly right?’

“I’ll keep that in mind for emergencies.” I whispered back to my counterpart, before rising my voice so everyone in the room could hear. “Longwinded, you are a noble, and therefore, you have a strong fortune to back your wants and needs. Why come to the Crown if you could just pay for it yourself?”

The stallion straightened his tan suit jacket, smoothing out his emerald green tie. He was a lemon yellow stallion with a mint green mane and tail. The guy also had no fashion sense, but then again, neither did I. “Well, Great and… Intimidating, Lord Fang, I would pay for it myself. But the tax of placing a bid on such a high bit item is such a bother, I was hoping to save my finances for more important—”

“So, instead of using your own money to back your purchase, you would use the Crown’s money and then owe us a debt? Not only would you be using someone else’s money to buy this… thing, but you would do so, knowing that there would be a debt if you didn’t pay it back in full within the time limit? That’s not a wise decision. That and, why bother with it if it isn’t ‘worth your time’ in the first place? If you really want it, buy it with your own bits.”

“W-well, I—”

“From what I know, I receive a weekly payment of about 460 bits, and that’s with a seventy-five percent bonus for keeping Equestria under my charge.(*)” I pulled out my phone and brought up the calculator app, typing away. “That leaves you at about 345 bits weekly, and how expensive is this item?”

(* I suck at finances that deal with a lot of math, please correct me if I’m wrong.)

“F-five-hundred-and six bits…” He grumbled; his fists tight.

I gave him an unimpressed look, furrowed brows and all. “And seeing as you inherited your families’ fortune by birthright, I think you have more than enough to buy this “high dollar” item. Don’t you agree?”

Longwinded grumbled as his fists shook. “Y-yes, your Radiance. But i-if we could—”

“No.” I said in a loud and stern voice, dropping it an octave. “This… talk is done. You can go.”

“Bu—”

I leapt up from my seat and spread my wings till their tips touched the pillars on either side of the throne, similar to how Celestia did it. With my eyes locked onto the terrified stallion, glaring at him as he trembled at the bottom step on the dais, I spoke with Balder’s vocals backing me up. “I said; this conversation is done. Now go.”

Longwinded soon found himself escorted out of the throne room by two guards, soon rejuvenating his loud protests. I shook my head at the display, folded my wings, and turned around to see a shocked Raven Inkwell, her eyes wide and mouth agape.

“Uh, you ok Raven?” I asked, knowing I could be scary at times.

My answer came as she pointed above me. I looked up to find another pair of wings stretched over where my own wings had been. If I had stretched my wings out, it would’ve looked as though I had two pairs of wings. But the wings were ghost-like, like ash that had taken the form of wings. wisps of black smoke trailing off them.

I could think of only one who could’ve made them appear. “Balder?”

‘Um… that wasn’t me, dude.’

I thought of anyone else who could’ve made the wings appear. Celestia? No, she was in her room, resting. Luna? Nope, same as Celestia. Twilight? No, she was in Ponyville, unless she came unannounced… Still no, not her style to do stuff like this.

Hm…

Discord?

The throne room suddenly got a serious case of omnipresent cackling, the hysterical laughter echoing off the walls. The laughter slowly centered onto a stain glass window depicting the famous Draconaquis dangling ponies on strings like puppets. The stain glass Discord suddenly clutched his stomach as he began laughing his head off, the depiction’s head literally being flung across the window with a series of Ping-Pong sounds.

The head soon returned to its owner as the glass Draconaquis looked at me with his one eye, his cackling soon dyeing down. “Oh! THAT WAS PRICELESS!! THE LOOK ON HIS FACE! HAHA!!”

“Discord.” I greeted with a bow of my head. “How’s it goin’?”

The Draconaquis looked me over for a second, his laughter halting completely. He then shrugged and looked back at me with a smug smile. “You’re defiantly nicer than old Sun butt. She usually goes…”

His head was replaced with a plushy Celestia head, the mouth moving along with his imitation. “Discord… what is the meaning of THIS INTRUSION??!!!”

The Celestia head vanished with a poof, leaving Discord to pout. “I forget whether that’s her or Moody Lulu…” He scratched his goatee in thought. “Oh well! Never mind that.”

Discord then zapped himself right in front of me, pushing his face inches from mine with a big smile. “So, what’d you think about the wings? You like?”

“A bit.” I chuckled, refusing to breath in his garlicy breath. “But first…”

I pushed him away enough that he took a step back. “Personal space, dude. And, two words; breath mint. Please.”

He then raised a hand to his mouth, breathed on it, and took a whiff. The effect was instant, making the thousand old Draconaquis gag at his own breath. He then produced a can of breath freshener, sprayed the condense down his throat, and gulped down the can.

“I don’t think that will cut it.” I said, trying to hide my laugh with a cough. “You’ll need something stronger for thousand year lack of tooth care. Did the doctors faint when they saw the state of your teeth?”

“Eh, most of them.” He shrugged again with a laugh. “Anyway, putting your manners aside, I came here because I thought you might need something fun to do. But I see you got your hands full with… this.”

“Yeah… this.” I groaned as I sat back down, slouching into the throne. “More than half of the people who come here are either asking for more cash or have some stupid scheme they want to get past me.”

“And what about the ponies who have something worthwhile?” Asked Discord, seeming to take an interest.

“I’ll usually grant it, but if it concerns money, I’ll send them to the banks. If it’s an autograph from the Princesses, I’ll ask them to wait either until the Princesses are available or offer mine.”

“Your Highness.” Interrupted Raven while tapping her watch, saying we didn’t have time for chitchat.

I turned to Discord after a moment of thought. “Hey Discord? Would you like to help me during these last few patrons?”
Everyone in the room gaped at my proposal. Discord’s jaw dropped to the floor like a two ton anvil had weighed it down, the stair below cracking under the weight.

“M-m-m-ME?!!!” The Draconaquis shouted, causing the windows to flip and spin on their sockets.

“Ja (Yes).”

“N-Nopony’s ever asked me for help. Not like this, anyway.” He said with puppy dog eyes and a small smile, a tear in his eye.
“Well, I’m asking. Want to help me?”

“YES!!!” The Draconaquis squealed with glee, dancing on his toes/hoof tip. Discord proceeded to dance before doing a little Ping-Pong action through the room’s pillars, continuing his dance atop the throne. He suddenly stopped mid leap at seeing everyone’s shocked faces, then straightened himself and took a dignified stance, clearing his throat. “I mean, I accept your Highness’ offer.”

I couldn’t take it any longer. I burst out a chuckling fit, clutching my stomach as my giggles soon became roaring laughter. My head hung in my palm as my elbow rested on the throne’s armrest, slowly getting my laughing fit under control. Soon after, I forced my chuckles to die with a thick gulp of air, breathing in and out a few times.
I let out a single laugh, looking a shocked Discord in the eye. “Now that… was funny.”

“Wow. You really do have the Element of Laughter in you.” The Draconaquis blinked once.

“I like to think of it as the Element of Joy, not laughter.” I suggested. “Laughter is an action, not an emotion. Joy is a virtue, same as all the other elements. Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, and Honesty.”

“What about Magic?”

“You mean the power that holds friends together?”

Discord nodded his head furiously, while Raven nodded slowly and hesitantly. She seemed curious herself in where I was going.

“The ‘magic of friendship’ is nothing more than Love.” At their confused stares, I elaborated. “But not the sort that couples have, it’s not that strong, just strong enough to create a bond between two or more people. Jesus showed me His love through giving himself up to all the sin and wrath what we would’ve taken us. Jesus didn’t just show us His love, He showed his dedication to his task, his power over death itself, and the thing called Grace, that was born at Calvary.”

“Your Majesty.” Said Raven as I paused for a breath. “I’m sure that we all would like to hear your explanation, but we’re pressing ourselves for more time. Either we should end day court now, or we need to finish with the last… Filly?”

We all turned to see a small foal, about half Haven’s size. She was covered in scarlet fur and had a grey mane that was braided, hanging over her shoulder. The filly wore a green sundress and had an orange bow in her hair, just above her left ear. Her amber eyes shined with joy and her smile never wavered, in an adorable sense. She had a blue school backpack strapped to her shoulders.

The child stared on in awe as she stepped forward, admiring the architecture and artwork of the throne room. Once she had seen enough, she turned back to us and looked up towards the throne. She was scared the moment her yes met mine.

“Could you tell me you name, child?” I asked, trying to make myself less threatening.

“H-Honey Breeze.”

I smiled at the adorableness of her voice. “A beautiful name, Honey Breeze. Very beautiful.”

“Th-thanks, y-your Highness.” Honey blushed cutely.

Raven checked her clipboard. “I don’t see her on the board, sire.”

I hummed in thought, rubbing my chin. “Honey? Could you tell us why you’re here?”

“I-I came to give the Princess thi-this, I heard she was sick.” The filly removed her backpack and pulled out a small bouquet of flowers, looking like they were picked from off the side of the road. But nonetheless, the act still touched my heart, making me smile all over again.

“Honey Breeze, seeing as you are the last patron and that the court is now closing, would you like to give those flowers to the Princesses yourself?”

The little filly’s eyes lit up instantly, a tiny squeal of joy building in her throat. “YES-YES-YES-YES-YES-YES-YES!!! YYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!”

All in the room suddenly regretted not having earplugs, chief among them being me. The child’s squeal reached the point of causing momentary deafness, making me shake my head to try and clear the fog. It didn’t help. I struggled for a few moments as my hearing came back, though everything was still a bit fuzzy.

“Sire? Sire?!” Raven nearly shouted as I looked up to find her and Discord hovering over me, little Honey staring at us in horrified shock at what she’d done, hands covering her pouting lip. “Are you alright?!”

“Yep.” I confirmed with a thumbs-up, sitting up straight and putting my head back to try clearing it. The pain soon faded after a short while. “I’m fine. All good… Uhhh…guys?”

A sudden blurriness shot through my vision, causing me to double over in the throne. As I sat there, the world around me became a void of color and noise. But cast before my vision, clear as day, came the image of a white She-Warg with red runes. A voice as smooth as silk and warm as a beating star, the feminine voice spoke with the same age and wisdom I’d sensed from before.

“I saw you once before.” She said, her glowing lavender eyes narrowing slightly. “And like before I ask again; who are you?”
“I am Obsidian Fang.” I said, hoping she could hear me.

Her head nodded, the beaded strands of her heir bobbing with her head. “I see. And what bloodline do you come from?”

“The Nahar, so I’m told.”

At this, the Wargess’ eyes widened and mouth agape slightly. “N-No. Impossible. The Nahar vanished and were presumed dead a millennia ago.”

I huffed in amusement. “Well, sorry to disappoint.”

“No, this is good.” She said, hand raised and the faintest smile on her snout. “It means that the Nahar are not dead, merely in slumber.”

“Slumber?” I repeated. “You care to explain, please?”

The Queen of Bones gave me a nod, her smile growing slightly. “Like my kin, the Nahar were a tribe of fierce warriors. They were brave, strong, and in connection with all the Chromas. But unlike my brethren, they lacked faith in the Maker, instead choosing to rely on their own strength and insisted on doing things their own way. So, when Faust the Delusional (and that being nice) came to war with us, the Nahar had created a door to another realm. They escaped through this door and abandoned us to fight Faust, though it wasn’t much of a war if only ten Wargs could take on her entire army.”

“So…” I paused in thought. “The Nahar are seen as cowards by the other tribes? Well that’s comforting…”

“Not so, Son of Mine.” I tilted my head at the strange title. “The Nahar knew that we would win, but they wanted a place of peace, not blood and strife.”

“Ok, so they left to get away from the fighting? I can understand that. And you guys didn’t try to stop them?”

“No. It was not our place.”

I nodded at that, but then a though came to me. “Perhaps… I don’t know. Did you by chance happen to loose a child to Faust? Black and blue fur, teal and silver eyes, and has a nasty sweet tooth for cookies?”

Her smile brightened, threatening to light up the void that connected us. “Yes. And yes, I spoke with her before you, do not worry. While she was and… currently is stunned to meet me this way, she took it very well.”

A violent rumble shook the world around us, as I could almost hear everyone else panicking beyond the mental link. Soon after, I heard the distant shouting of one Princess of the Night.

“I’m going to have to disagree with you on that one. Luna sounds ready to shred the walls of family portraits… and anything else that ties her memory to Faust.” I hummed in thought for a moment. “For that matter, if I were in her shoes, I’d probably do the same.”

Luna’s mother hummed solemnly in agreement. “I imagine this will be difficult for her.”

She then looked me in the eye. “You must help her through this, Son of Mine. Help her accept who she is, whether that be Luna; daughter of Faust and sister to Celestia, or Luna; daughter of Althiirn and Jurdehn, Princess of the Gorokha and Kaldor bloodlines.”

“So…” I looked at her quizzingly. “If I may ask, why did you contact her now of all times?”

“I sadly had not known that she’d changed back, if I had, I would’ve contacted her sooner. But the displacement of her magic shown like a beacon, and I felt the surge when her Chroma returned to her.”

“I hear you.” I nodded again and hummed in understanding. “So your name is Jurdehn? Queen Jurdehn, cool name.”

“Thank you, I appreciate the kind words.”

“You’re welcome… If I may ask, why contact me?” I asked. “The way I see it, you could’ve talked with Luna and that was it, why come to me? And why do you keep calling me ‘Son of Mine?’”

She gave me a warm smile, showing an almost motherly grace towards me. “I came to weigh my daughter’s mate, from what I’ve seen and been told by her, I most assuredly approve.”

My eyes went wide, my words failed me as she reached out, resting a solid hand on my shoulder.

Queen Jurdehn then drew me close and wrapped her arms around me. It was all there; the pressure of her strength, the warmth of her body, and the soft touch of a mother. She then whispered into my ear; her voice filled with gratitude. “But most of all, you introduced her to the Almighty. And for that, I thank you beyond all measure, Obsidian. Even if I do not see her in this life, I will see her and know her throughout eternity.”

The vision slowly faded, the world around me returning. After a moment of blinking, my eyes showed me a worried Raven looking me over. Discord was nowhere to be seen. Honey Breeze was gone, probably sent along to go see the Princesses and present her gift.

“Sire? Sire?” Raven Inkwell pleaded in a muffled voice. “Sire? Can you hear me?!”

I weakly nodded in reply.

“Fang, what happened?” She asked as she ushered over Nurse Clear Sight, said mare went to work checking my pulse and blood pressure.

I licked my dry lips, my brain weakly knitting together what had just happened. “I think… I—I just met my mother-in-law.”

Both mares just stared at me.

28. Are You My Mother?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

29. An Eventful Birthday

Author's Note

Happy New Year!!

Got some time off and I thought I'd post this chapter. However, my editors are currently busy with the holidays and I'll upload the edited version when it's out. I wanted to at least time this chapter for a holiday right.

Anyways, hope you enjoy and please let me know what you all think in the comments.

29. An Eventful Birthday

“Run! Go!” Shouted a mustard furred stallion as he ran down an alley, the sand and dirt below his hooves stirring in the morning sun. “Keep goin’!”

Braeburn kept his eyes on the group of ponies racing in front of him, his hands tightly gripping the pistols on his belt, ears swiveling to catch any noise. The sound of a large serpent slithering reached his ears, and as it drew closer, the stallion spun around. Like lightening, his pistols were drawn, and he fired. With each blast fired at the sand scaled snake, a bead of sweat rolled down his neck, his eyes locked with the serpent’s. The snake stopped just a few meters away, raising its head and smiling devilishly.

“Why so afraid?” It asked in a feminine voice, sweet as honey yet cold as ice. “I don’t bite.”

“Yer ah two bit snake, Ah doubt tha’ you any thin’ but bite.” He snarked, keeping his pistols trained on the serpent’s eyes. “Besides, can’t let ya gobble up meh kin.”

“Oh,” Smiled the snake, her eyes lidded in a pleased manner. Her tail came around to stroke his chin, but a quick shot grazed her appendage. “OW! You shot me!”

“An’ Ah’ll do it again!”

“There is no need for blood.” Another snake came around the corner, large and black with poison green eyes. He looked Braeburn over before speaking, raising his head up to the level where the female’s was. “All I want you to do is send for your Princesses. They are the ones who we seek, as well as another.”

“An’ why should Ah do tha’?” The stallion sneered, glaring at the snake from below his hat. “How do Ah know ya ain’t gonna hurt us?”

The snake chuckled, a slight hiss to his next words. “Because if you don’t, you forfeit your lives. Do this, and you will all live.”

The deputy glared up at the giant snake harder, the wind trying to blow his hat off. “An’ what do ya wan’ meh to tell them?”

The leader smiled, his forked tongue flickering. “That I want to speak with the descendant of Raakuh, Warg of the Nahar.”

“You spell Raakuh; R-A-A-K-U-H, Warg is W-A-R-G, and Nahar N-A-H-A-R.” Smirked the female.

-=Back in Canterlot=-

“So… this piece goes here, and… this goes there?” I asked, bent over my desk in the guest room that I’d been staying in for the past two months, placing the numerous pieces of my project per the Warg Queen’s instructions.

“Yes, very good, Fang.” She praised, the Wargess’ ghostly projection circling me to come to my right, looking over my work. “Make sure to lock the crystal harness with the distributer.”

“Ok… like this?” I asked, watching as a smile appeared on Jurdehn’s smoky face, her mental projection moving to lean over my work to get a better look.

“Very good, Fang.” Her voice rang throughout my mind.

For those who’re confused, Jurdehn had used her dream waking (Mind Striding, as she liked to call it) abilities to cast a mental hologram into my brain. Through this action, only I could see or hear her, making it so at least half the conversation was kept secret.

I then looked over the inner workings of Luna’s birthday gift. “Thanks again for helping, I’ll be sure to let her know it came from the both of us. Not just me.”

“I only thank you for the chance to give her a gift on her birthday.” She said with a bow, her expression turning thoughtful soon after. “Now, if only I could send her that gift from her second birthday to her.”

“You sent us the pills.” I said as I snatched up the bottle of glowing medications, looking at her in confusion. “Why not that present too?”

“Because two bottles of tablets are easier to send over than a stack of eight heavy wool, steel entwined quilts.”

My brows and nose scrunched up before I spoke, a face I often made when finding something problematic. “Yikes.”

“Yikes indeed.”

I had until tomorrow to get Luna’s present done. In the past, I’d spent much of my childhood and teen years building with Legos and Bionicles. In this, I’d gained an ability to picture the parts and intricate pieces in my mind, allowing be to mentally put together blueprints in my brain. And through this ability, I could look at the pieces of the lightsaber and mentally place them together. Though it would take some time before I could do it with ease like I had with the Bionicle brand.

My hands start to ache as I continued, making the process of finishing Luna’s present difficult. Deciding to focus on my magic, the pieces started to hover in mid-air, lining up like one might see a Jedi do. With Jurdehn and Luna teaching me the basics of levitation, the times I’ve had to use my magic had been less of a struggle. And thankfully, this time I didn’t have any trouble.

With the pieces wrapped in my fiery glow, I rearrange them in the order that the Queen instructed, a smile forming on my snout. Soon the Lightsaber was constructed. However, one final piece remained to be placed; Luna’s crystal. The shard of white gemstone sat on my desk, glowing in the moon’s soft rays.

Jurdehn had said that by Warg tradition, Luna had to be the one to place the crystal. She said it had something to do with a stronger bond between the sword and the wielder. It seemed strange to me, but so long as Luna got the saber on her birthday and she was happy, I would be joyous all the same.

A knock sounded from my door, prompting me to ask, “Who is it?”

“It’s Luna, may I be allowed to enter?”

My gut suddenly twisted with slight unease. Thanks to the pills Jurdehn had given us, the heat’s symptoms were dulled, but they were still active. A thought of what Luna might be waring entered my mind’s eye; not an outfit for children’s eyes, I’ll say that.

Shaking my head, I banished the image and looked to the door again. Looking to Luna’s present, I quickly shouted back. “Uh, just a sec!”

I then picked up the parts in my magic and quickly stuffed them into an open drawer. Once this was done, I stood and walked up to my room’s door. The smell of fresh mint hit my nose like a freight train, sending butterflies fluttering in my stomach and my heart skipping. Quickly stealing myself, I opened the door to find Luna waiting patiently in a purple T-shirt, grey vest, and black sweatpants. I blinked at the sight; it seemed far too casual for her.

“Fang? Are you… home?” She asked, waving a hand in front of me.

I shook my head, trying to focus. “Yeah, yeah. Sorry, it’s just, uh… no dress today?”

“Y-yes.” I caught the slightest blush on her cheeks, causing the corners of my lips to turn upward. “I felt like wearing something that was closer to myself rather than ‘Princess’ Luna. After all, it is ‘regular’ Luna’s birthday tomorrow.”

“Agreed.” I chuckled, smiling down at her as I leaned against the doorframe. “To be honest, I think you look good dressed like this.”

“You’re just saying that because of… well, you know.” Her blush deepened as she began biting her lower lip, pilling a stray hair from her eyes.

I took me a moment to get my thoughts straight again. “No! No, not at all. Uh, I was just saying that maybe for any old regular day you could dress as you are now; normal attire. And save the dresses and gowns for special events, like parties, meetings, and the Gala. I can say that you look very nice dressed like this and I wouldn’t…”

“Wouldn’t what? You trailed off.” An eager sparkle claimed her eyes, a smile crawling onto her muzzle as she stuffed her fidgeting hands into her pockets.

“I, uh… That I wouldn’t…” I took a long breath to gather what courage I had, my neck and hands soon sweating. “I wouldn’t mind seeing you dress like this again, because… I-I th-think you’re… gorgeous.”

The Princess leaned forward with a smile, her ears perking. “What was that? I didn’t hear that last part.”

“…You’re gorgeous.”

“What?”

My awkwardness and slight shame flooded my brain as I forcibly filled my lungs with air, preparing to confess. With a shaky inhale, I breathed out. “You’re gorgeous.”

I then felt my entire face burn as I tucked it into my elbow, trying to hide my embarrassment from her. The world seemed to slow down for several seconds as I felt a warm breath on my cheek, soft hands pressing against my chest. Then, warm lips pressed against my exposed cheekbone, the rough surface of a tongue following. What felt like twenty minutes was only two seconds before Luna drew back, her face as red as mine no doubt was.

“T-Thank you.” She whispered, the makings of tears in her eyes and a soft smile on her face. “I’ve never been told that aside from Tia.”

Luna suddenly leapt forward, wrapping her arms around me and began to sob, her smile still present. Hesitantly, I embraced her as well, letting her tears soak my chest. I couldn’t even imagine never being told I wasn’t loved by my parents. I had very good parents in my early life, a loving and kind mother, my father strong willed and brave. Both God fearing and loving, following the Lord throughout their lives. Though that’s not to say that they didn’t have their faults; my dad had a sweat tooth and my mom liked to keep moving, always keeping busy. But in all this, I could never visualize my parents loathing me. Sure, I was difficult, had a temper, and didn’t listen half the time. But they still loved me, and I them, faults and all.

Anyways, I held Luna there, letting her tears trickle away. I suddenly noticed she’d put strands of braided pearls in her heir, finding the action interesting. The pearls shone like twinkling stars in the light. Though they weren’t against her former night-like mane, the pearls still added a strong appeal to her appearance. And though she wasn’t in a gown, she still looked beautiful. Even if her attire were only sweatpants, a purple shirt, and a hoodie, she still had her stunningly natural beauty. After a few more moments of crying, Luna brushed her eyes dry and stood with refined poise. She had a cute blush on her cheeks again, causing my heart to thunder inside my ribcage.

“You going to be ok?” I asked, wiping a stray tear from her cheek.

Luna took my hand and leaned her head into it, a wishful look in her eyes. “I am now, thank you.”

I nodded in reply, licking my dry lips as I thought. “Hey, uh, just a heads up. I’m working on your birthday present right now and I’m almost done.”

“O-oh, I see.” Her ears drooped along with my heart, but slowly got a sly smirk. “Could I see it?”

I chuckled for a moment, the drew a sudden serious face. “No.”

“Not even a little?” She smiled deviously, pressing herself toward me.

I stood tall, my face reddening slightly. “You shall not pass.”

“Humph.” She pouted, her bottom lip trembling, ears wilting, and eyes shining pleadingly. Dagnabbit, why did she have to do that!?

It was getting harder to resist her adorableness. I was starting to think she was giving off the pheromones even with the pills’ grip. “Still no.” I affirmed as I looked away from her loveable face.

My eyes moved on their own accord, watching as several strands of silver hair fell over her eyes, adding an alluring air to her. On my next inhale, I got Luna heavy musk weaving its way through my nostrils, intent of invading my mind. I found myself looming over the Princess as a heavy haze came over my mind, looking deep into Luna’s stunning eyes. However, before we could fall too deep into our desires, a voice drifted to my ear. And by the bashful look Luna expressed, she heard it too.

“Am I interrupting anything?” Queen Jurdehn smirked, walking over to stand next to us both.

“Ah!” Squeaked a surprised Luna, clutching her chest in panicked fright. “Uh, M-mother.”

“Unless I woke this morning as someone else, yes, it is I.” She said cheekily with a wink. “I do hope you’ve both been taking your pills each morning. That is… unless you two decided to get together?”

“N-no! Not-Uh!” I blurted, a heavy blush on my cheeks again. “T-that is… Um…”

“N-no.” Luna came to the rescue, hesitantly smiling up at me from the side. She then turned and addressed me with a polite smile. “For now, I will let you get back to work. Don’t want my present to be half done when I get it, now do I?”

My mood seemed to sour for a moment, up I smiled, nonetheless as I walked back into my room. “Right. See you at the party?”

“It’s my party!” She playfully shouted back, wagging her tail slightly.

“Yeah, yeah sure!” I waved her goodbye and watched as she disappeared around the corner.

“Warming up to her I see?” Came Jurdehn’s mirthful voice before she vanished, leaving me alone in my room. I shook my head and got back to work, trying very hard to ignore the blood rushing to my head.

-=The Next Day, Luna’s POV=-

“I thank you for your gift.” I smiled down at the nearly trembling couple as they descended down the dais’ steps.

“You’re welcome, your Majesty.” Said the stallion as they bowed, scurrying of into the crown that had gathered in the throne room.

I nodded gracefully, keeping the illusion that I hadn’t noticed their anxiety. The room stank of fear. Everypony aside from Tia, Silver Haven, the Element bearers (or the Main Six, as Fang liked to call them), Spike the Dragon, and the guards slunk back to huddle together. Like it was in the days of old; they feared me. Tia seemed to notice as well and placed a hand on my shoulder, letting me know that she’d be with me through it all.

But there was somepony- or rather someone- who I’d yet to see; Obsidian Fang.

The dark Warg had yet to show. I imagined he was still putting the final touches on his gift, a thought that thrilled me to great heights. He’d said that he was working on two presents, both of which he’d kept secret very well.

As the next family approached, I noticed from the corner of my eye that a large, shadowy shape lurked beyond the opened throne room doors. A pair of ocean blue eyes with golden rings gazed at me, sending my heart skipping. Once the family was done and I had said my piece, the room grew silent as everypony (and dragon) watched the black Warg step out of the door’s shadow in either terror or awe. As Fang marched forward, I noticed a decretive box held in his grasp. It was a dark wooden chest lined with silver trimming and opal jewels, wrapped in a silk blue bow. When Fang came before the dais unhindered, he held the box out in offering before I took it in my magic.

The box came alight with blue fire as it drifted up towards me, landing softly in my hands before I unwrapped it and peeked inside. What I saw made my heart and soul leap for joy. A book. And not just any book, it was a bible. I lifted it from its casing and peered through the pages, finding an inscription on an originally blank page.

To her Royal Highness of Butt-Whooping,

It has come to my attention that you have need of your very own bible. As you may know, I’d want mine back. I thought that getting you your own would allow you to grow closer to God. I ask that you treat it well and learn the beginning of knowledge. And to give credit where it’s due; Celestia helped with the physical copying spell.

Best wishes, Obsidian Fang.
Happy Birthday! :P
P.S. When I attack with lightening, raise the blade up to block, and then swing at me from afar. I think you’ll like the affect.

Peering at the last inscription in peeked interest, I looked to Fang for clarification, only to find him glancing down at the box again and again. I followed his eyes and looked inside the box again, finding a secret hatch bellow where the book had previously been. Pulled the small latch up, finding what seemed to be the hilt of a sword with no cross guard. I picked it up and examined it with curiosity, finding similar inscriptions to my own runes and Fang’s. Another thing that made me smile was the crescent moon on the hilt’s top, just blow where the blade would’ve been. Seeing a small black button, I raised an eyebrow and looked to the black Warg, his brilliant eyes still watching me. He smiled, almost deviously, as he motioned for me to hold the hilt away from me and press the button.

Once pressed, a glowing white blade erupted from the silver hilt, its light shimmering like starlight. I smiled like a giddy filly as I gazed at the weapon, a wide smile on my muzzle as I gently swung it in place. I noticed that unlike swords I’d used in the past, this one’s blade weighed next to nothing. As if a single feather was attached to the hilt.
A curt whistle drew my attention from the dazzling light sword. I turned to see Fang smiling wickedly as he gripped his own saber. Was he challenging me?!

I quickly cast several safety wards and shielding spells around the room, boxing just the two of us inside a magical area box. Taking my returned smile as a yes, Fang snarling and charged forward. My invited attacker ignited his lightsaber as he raced toward me, watching as I sauntered down the steps, twirling my sword as I went. Then when he’d gotten close enough, I brought the sword up and blocked. His sword countered, but only just, as if he’d forgotten the form, I’d helped teach him.

It was then that I noticed his smile. Not his usual kind and determined smile that he’d sometimes have while fighting, this was a smile that brimmed with madness and cruelty. This, and the fact that as I kept blocking his advancements, he seemed to struggle slightly with the weightlessness of his sword. But what really put me off were his eyes. Granted, he did have his attractive blue and gold eyes, but there was a shadow spread over them, as if he were nothing but a hollow shell.

I’d seen this look before; before the Changeling’s failed invasion. The same look had been in the imposter’s eyes when she was wearing Cadenza’s image.

This wasn’t Fang.

A sudden rage filled me, burning through my bones and muscles as I struck harder with my weapon, still keeping my smile. The imposter’s eyes grew wide slightly at my advancement, barely managing to block my attacks as I hit him in the shoulder and thigh, smoke rising from his burns. It took all my grace and mental strength to not start roasting him alive with my breath. I usually would’ve just attacked with no mercy and hacked him to pieces, but there was one thing that stopped me.

I wanted to savor his defeat.

The fake Obsidian went to lunge me through the stomach, though I sidestepped and let him pass, spanking him with my free hand. The feat caused a light chorus of laughter from the crowd, I gave him a smug smile over my shoulder, knowing that it stung the imposter’s pride. My attacker then reeled around to lop off my head, to which I easily blocked, not bothering to keep my battle stance and just stood casually straight. To add an extra sting to this move, I let go if the saber and flicked the hilt upward, sending the entire sword spinning over my opponent’s blade twice. The saber hilt landed back in my palm with expert precision.

At this point, I could see through the imposter’s mask, seeing the boiling anger and shock in his eyes. It settled into a sideward stance, placing my right hand behind my back and my left (my dominant hand) with the saber. I then adopted a bored look as he continued with the charade, blocking and attacking with seemingly little interest. After several moments of this, I actually grew impatient and decided to end his little act.

Accessing my magic, I created twenty runic circles behind me, all launching Null blades from their centers. The imposter’s eyes bugged out, he began yelping and dancing around as he desperately tried to dodge the onslaught of Chroma swords. I inwardly smiled, imagining that this was what Fang would’ve done against this magical attack if I’d pulled it on him during our weapons training sessions. Though, if it were the real Fang, I would’ve shone mercy and shared a good laugh afterward.

Halting the Null blades after fifteen seconds (I think), I brought my light sword up as my attacker charged once more. Positioning it so that when our blades clashed, my snout would be next to his ear. And when it happened, I added more of my Warg strength, making the strike feel like a soft pillow against me.

Through gritted teeth, I spoke, making my anger toward him clear as day. “I know who you are.”

He stiffened; eyes wide.

“You’re not Fang, you are a changeling.” I seethed, using my free hand to grip his throat. “For what purpose you’re here, I don’t know, but you will pay for replacing Fang.”

I brought his face inches from mine, the smell of ash and copper in his air. “Now… WHERE. IS. FANG!!”

“H-he’s-“ His reply was interrupted by a series of harsh knocking on the throne room doors, that had been closed so that the sound of our fight would be muffled.

The guards opened the doors to find a hopping white sack that was wrapped in aqua green chains, the sound of rattling locks reaching my ears. From the dull shape of the bag, I could tell right off that it was Fang. The guards got to work and tried to get the Warg unchained, but to no avail. On that note, they decided to at least cut the sack open. But when the one guard ripped open a space for Fang’s head to peek through, all we could see were the Warg’s angry eyes boring holes into the guard who’d poked him while cutting. The poor guard rapidly covered Fang’s eyes back up and gulped, not wanting to be melted alive by the fuming Warg’s glare.

“Now that he’s found…” I turned back to the sweating imposter with a cold tone, passing on Fang’s infamous glare. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh…Q-Queen Chr-“

“OH, FOR FREAKIN’ SASAFRAS SAKE!! GET ME OUT OF THESE UN-SELTABLE CHAINS SO I CAN TEAR THAT BUG LIMB FROM LIMB!!!!!” Came Fang’s psalm of the day, causing everypony to gasp at his choice of words. “And if you poke me with that knife again, we’ll all get to hear what that bell on your head sounds like!”

The Changeling gulped, or at least tried with my hand still wrapped around his neck. “Y-you won’t k-kill me… right?”

“Only if you tell me why you came.”

The imposter nodded hastily. “Q-Queen Chrysalis… s-sends her regards.”

The room went deadly silent.

-=Fang’s POV=-

“So, let me get this through my thick skull.” I said, pulling my new light grey shirt over my head. “Chrysalis is alive, and she wants… us?”

“It would seem that way, yes.” Replied Luna from the other side of the bathroom door.

I groaned, dragging a hand over my scarred face. “But did the want-to-be assassin really have to knock me out, steal my clothes, tie me in a sack, chain me up, and stuff me in my closet?!”

“Probably not.” Came her reply. “At least he left… mmmhf…your undergarments.”

I felt my face turn a shade of red, knowing that Luna’s was probably doing the same. “Yeah, yay. Everybody got to see me in my underwear for four seconds straight. Fantastic.”

“H-how did he knock you out anyway?” I could practically hear the blush on her cheeks.

“He knocked me out from behind.”

“And?” She pressed, knowing that there was more to the story.

“I may have… been listening to music on my headphones, so I couldn’t hear him coming.” My blush lightened but didn’t go away. It was embarrassing to admit.

“Mhmm…” The Princess didn’t reply for a moment, clearing her throat soon after. “Are you done? I’d like to at least try to enjoy the rest of my birthday without anymore… indents.”

“Sure, just a sec.” I nodded as I pulled the strap for my belt tighter, latching it into the metal brace before exiting the bathroom. I spun in a circle to show off my new attire. “Better?”

She at least had enough joy in her to spill one last joke, a playful pout crossing her face. “Aw, I missed those abs.”

“Yeah.” I played along with her, striking a heroic pose. “Me and my awesome nine pack abs!”

The Wargess snorted in a very unladylike manner, covering her mouth with a hand. “Nine pack?”

I hung and shook my head, smiling all the while. “That settles it. Later tonight, we are watching the Lego and the Batman Lego movies.”

“I shall never question you infinite theatrical wisdom.”

We shared a good laugh as we left the room to rejoin Celestia and the guests. Needless to say, it was a good distraction from the day’s earlier events.

-=Later That Night=-

A genuine smile stretched over my snout as I exited Summer Mist’s dreamscape (a sixteen year old mare), remembering the trouble she’d faced in her dream. She’d recently been dumped over a text by her coltfriend, the news not only hurting her deeply, but it was the way he’d done it. In my opinion, if you have a problem in a relationship, you and the other should speak face to face. Breaking up over text is never a good option, it shatter’s the heart of the receiver.
Anyway, I’d come to her dream to find her surrounded by numerous versions of her former boyfriend, being chastised for how she wasn’t pretty enough or popular enough to be dating him. Apparently, his standards were stupid when it came to those he dated. After extinguishing the giant fakes, we got to talking and I told her that she wasn’t worthless. She was priceless. There was no gold, silver, or jewels that could amount to her beauty.

Once this matter was settled, I exited her dream and came back into the main dreamscape, watching as each dream orb drifted in and out of sight. Suddenly, the orbs whisked past me, the dream realm speeding away as I sped to parts unknown. When I could finally stand without feeling sick, I found myself in a velvet tent decorated with weapon racks, pony guards in gunmetal grey armor, and a long table with a scaled canyon on it. The canyon had an army of red flags at its base, model canons and soldiers lining the walls’ peeks. With a hesitant glance and a testing wave to the guards, I found that I was invisible to them, prompting a relieved smile from me. I then walked over to the table to look over the battle plans, seeing that these people planned to box their enemies in and gun them down in the canyon. The only thing they seemed to be having trouble with was herding their enemies into the canyon.

I didn’t know who these ponies were, nor did I know who their opponent was, so I resisted the urge to mess with their battle plans. I didn’t have to wait long to know who these ponies lead, as the entrance to the tent flapped away to allow several arguing ponies inside. Chief among them was someone I hated, but never physically met; Queen Faust, a hard scowl on her face.

“But my Queen, a move like that would put our warriors at risk!” Braved a copper furred stallion in grey armor and a red sash, his white mane slicked back and wild. He looked to be somewhere in his fifties. “If we could-“

“No.” Said Faust, her tone cold as she glared down at the aged stallion, towering over him at about 9’ 3”. “If I tell you to send the troops into the caverns to block their escape, then you’ll do it.”

I raised an eyebrow, curious as to what they were talking about. I crossed my arms and leaned against a weapons rack in the tent’s corner to listen.

“B-But, my son-“

Faust shut him up with one look. “If he is to die, then let him die with glory and honor!”

“But the front lines?!”

“If you speak out of term again, General, then you will be removed from my services and condemned to the Wargs. Is that clear?!” She fumed, her wings flaring and horn sparking with orange magic.

Still being mindful of my injured hands, I used my magic to experimentally grab a model canon and pictured it pointed it at Faust. To my amazement and everyone else’s shock, it worked; the tiny canon moved sharply and aimed its barrel at the cream colored alicorn. We all stared at the object of interest, Faust slowly picking it up a moment later.

“Guards!” The guards in the tent snapped to attention and out of their stupor as she glared at them. “Search the camp, find whatever monster made this piece shift! NOW!”

“H-how do we-“

The alicorn slapped him across the face, stopping the two remaining guards before they could leave. “Strip this cur of his rank and affiliation with me and dump him near the enemy camp! I said you’d go to the Wargs if you spoke again, and I’m a mare of my word.”

The former general looked pleadingly between the two guards as they gently helped him up. The old stallion stared off into space, tears beginning to fall from his face as he was dragged away. I felt my heart drop into my stomach. What had I done?

Faust looked to the remaining five stallions in the room, all staring at her in disbelief and fear. She turned to a sky blue pegasus with an orange mane with green, yellow, and red stripes. “Congratulations, you are now the First General. And the rest of you are promoted as well.”

The stallions looked away from her, down at their hooves, or after the previous general, almost ashamed of their newly given positions. I couldn’t blame them honestly.

30. A Cold Night

Author's Note

YES! I AM THE FLASH!!!! I can wright six paragraphs in a single second!! MUHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!

:pinkiehappy:

First chapter of 2020!! Yay!!
Hope you all enjoy, please let me know what you think in the comments. Have a good new year!

30. A Cold Night

I stood in horror at what had happened, what I’d made occur. I’d just caused the death of someone who only wanted his son to live. Now that child would die, and the father would soon follow.

I was dimly aware of Faust and her lackies standing around their table, planning for the inevitable battle. So focused was I on my depression, that when the alicorn smacked her fist against the table, it sent my heart racing as I yelped. I looked around for a moment in a panic, my eyes settling on the equally startled alicorn. What the… had she heard me?!

“Sargent?” Faust barked as she nervously looked around the tent, her face settling into a frown as he turned to her.

“Yes you Majesty?”

“Did you hear that?”

He started to answer, but stopped himself and listened, his ears shifting this way and that. After a moment, he righted himself and turned back to the Monarch. “No my Queen, I didn’t.”

Faust scoffed and looked around the room again. “Maybe it was nothing but check the tent. I thought I heard somepony scream.”

Crap. I knew for a fact that they couldn’t see me, but could they touch me? I knew that Faust had heard me, but still. Part of me was curious, the other part didn’t want anything to do with Faust and her psychopathic plot to dominate the Wargs. Even though they were my people…

I blinked as the assembled pony guards spread out within the tent, one of which had stepped in front of me. Inch by agonizing inch, he moved closer and closer. Step by step until I could hear his breath. My breathing hitched as he came close enough to easily smell. On a side note; this guy really needed to shower more.

The guard’s voice interrupted my musings. “There’s nothing here my Queen.”

Faust seemed to buy it and huffed to herself. “Maybe I’m just getting old.”

“Old and crazy.” I risked whispering, preparing myself for the worst.

The alicorn’s ears shot up and her eyes grew wide in rage. “WHO SAID THAT!?”

All guards and generals present cringed and covered their ringing ears. The newly ascended generals looked at one another, one of their number gaining the courage to ask. “Said what, your Highness?”

“THAT I’M OLD AND CRAZY!” Seethed Faust as she whirled on the stallion, unaware that I was innocently whistling in the corner, rocking back and forth on my heals.

“And you smell! Seriously? Have you taken a shower today?” I cackled.

Faust’s eyes turned shining white and her mane went ablaze. She then stepped forward, scanning the room. Her horn lit, preparing a spell, only to have her magic glow brighter as she neared me.

“WHAT?! What are you?! Some stupid spirit?” She snarled in my direction. Did she know I was here?! “Show yourself! The Alicorn Queen dema-”

Suddenly, we all stared in awe and shock as cinders and glowing sparks from the torches and main bonfire slithered and snaked their way towards me. As they gathered, the embers began encasing my body, clinging to my fur. Within moments, my body was a mass of living shadow and radiant ash. I looked over my new appearance in shock, seeing that most of the cinders had gathered around my runes, allowing all to see them along with my burning eyes.

“A-are those…” Stuttered a stallion off to my right, staring at my runes in horror. “Are t-those… N-Nahar markings?!”

Everyone but Faust took a horrified step back, clearly terrified of me. Using their fear to my advantage, I gathered some fire into my maw and let it leak through my teeth, a loud snarl escaped my throat.

“Yes, it is.” Whispered a shaking guard, his sword barely held straight in his grip.

One of the generals made the fatal mistake of addressing his Queen. “I thought the Nahar were all dead.”

“They were.” She answered as she stepped forward and raised a fist above me, bringing it down over my head.
But there was a problem; her fist passed straight through me as if I were smoke, my body distorting as disturbed mist would’ve. I patted my head over to find everything still attached and whole, nothing broken.

Wanting to test a theory, I brought both of my own fists up and bashed them against the alicorn’s stomach. The effect was instant, sending the aged alicorn into the roof above, ending with her doing a faceplant in the mud below. Once shaken from her daze, Faust looked up at me in surprise and slight terror.

Seeing her face, I smiled wickedly, smugly voicing what I found pleasing about my situation. “Jeg kan røre deg, men du kan ikke røre meg. (I can touch you, but you can't touch me)”

Surprised at my own words, or rather language, I reached up and touched my throat. “Hvorfor kan jeg bare snakke i Skandinavia? (Why can I only speak in Scandinavian?)”

“KILL IT!!!” Screamed an enraged Faust, pointing at me as I refocused on her. “It doesn’t have its horns yet, it’s still young! Kill it!!”

This sent a wave of curiosity and alarm within me. Horns?! Wha-

I was suddenly surrounded by a full battalion of guards and generals, each showing an air of either fear or confidence. Crud. From that moment on, all hell broke loose.

I dodged to the right as a stallion attempted to jab me in the nose, letting my hardened wing hack his limb off. The pony screamed in agony before I grasped another by the neck and belt, tossing him into his unfortunate friend. My runes blazed with hot flames as my claws lengthened, the air in the tent thickening. Turning to one of the generals, I went to headbutt him but was surprised as someone jumped through my back, falling on his face between my legs. I soon remedied this by taring off his wings at the shoulder blades and letting him fall to the ground again with a weeping scream. Tossing the disabled limbs at another soldier, I grabbed another general by the collar of his armor and began heating that hand, turning his breastplate bright red.

The stallion cried out, attempting to bash his hands against me. Yet, I observed that he was an earth pony, his straight not matching mine. Deciding to show mercy, I released him, and the stallion fell to the ground with a thud.

“Skal vi fortsette? (Are we going to continue?)” I asked as I surveyed the others, all looking ready to bolt. My eyes turned to Faust as she glared at me with an unearthly hate, a hate that was spawned from a cold and stony heart. “Eller vil du leve? (Or do you want to live?)”

“Did you not hear me you idiots?! KILL HIM!!” She snarled, lighting her horn and jabbing a finger at me.
I then spread my arms wide, offering the shaking stallions a chance to attack, but none came. Faust just continued to glare at me, then turned to her warriors, looking ready to kill them for their disobedience. “I said KILL HIM!!”

She lifted her outstretched hand and began gathering magic, pointing toward the nearest stallion. “Disobedience means death. You know this.”

The stallion gulped but made no move to beg or plead. He knew it would’ve been useless, if the tears in his eyes were anything to go by. But just before she could fire her blast, I rushed forward and clamped down hard on her wrist, my jaw locking around her arm. The alicorn screamed in pure agony as blood oozed from between my teeth, using her other hand to beat against my head. I only shook off her poor attack and began heating my jaws, the smell of cooking flesh and fur following.

Finally, after several more seconds of this, I released her from my grip and grabbed her shoulders. She only had a moment to look me in the eye before I headbutted her as hard as I could. She stumbled back, but I again grabbed her by the shoulders and clamped down on her horn before she could light it. Everyone in the room gasped and stepped back as my jaws locked around her source of magical output, staring in shock as I grasped her wrists to hold her back. I took a sharp breath before twisting my neck, my ears picking up a loud crack and a shriek. When I opened my eyes, I saw that only a bloody stump remained on Faust’s forehead. The remainder of the horn lay in my teeth, the last bits of green magic fizzling out. Again, Faust cried out in pain as she tumbled to the floor, clutching her head.

“Ikke i dag. (Not today)” I said from behind the crippled horn.

“Mommy!” I swirled around to see who’d spoken. My eyes widened and heart stopped as I saw an eight-year-old Celestia staring at me in horror. I stared back, claws smoking, and a shattered alicorn horn in jaw. Seconds later, my vision faded to black and the dream vanished…

-=Luna’s POV=-

My eyes screwed tight together as the sun breached the curtains, my sister’s sun woke me earlier than I was normal to. In a desperate attempt to banish the offending light, I reached out with my magic to pull the covers over my head. Once done, I sighed in relief as the light faded, the strong scent of forest pine and warm cushions making themselves known to me. Soft fur combed over my shirt as a strong arm lay over me. I had almost drifted back to sleep before my tired brain made an obversion; nothing in my room smelled of pine, nor did I have electric blankets.

All at once, my brain went into overdrive and my body bolted up in bed, the thin covers flying off me. A small gasp escaped my throat as I felt the arm around my waist tighten its grip. I looked down to find the muscular appendage pulling me closer to a still slumbering Fang, laying on his stomach with the left side of his face smushed into the pillow. At any other time, I would’ve found the sight charming and adorable. However, in my current predicament, I only tried to scoot away. His hold only tightened further, squishing me against his side as I whimpered in resistance, a soft growl came from his lips. The growl would’ve been, again, cute if I wasn’t in this situation. But his snarl pushed a button in the back of my mind, making me subconsciously submit to his momentary authority. It surprised me at how compliant I was, normally being a girl who usually got her way.
(Okay, let me rephrase; I got my way when it didn’t involve nobles, Blueblood, or Tia’s cake excursions. But my point still stands!)

His grasp remained firm, the only reason that I couldn’t break it was because he didn’t have any enchanted armguards to dampen this power. Whereas I still had mine, Fang’s had melted away and he hadn’t gotten another set. He’d said that not having them made him more cautious, making him work on discipline around everything and everyone he came near. Honestly, I admired him for that; not wanting restraints to limit himself, but instead focusing on being gentle and careful.

But a serious question burned in my mind; HOW DID I GET HERE!?!

‘That… may be my fault…’ Came Star’s voice through my mind, a raincloud of embarrassment settling over her.

“W-What?” I whispered through clenched teeth, my face turning into a scowl as I turned away from Fang to stare at the ceiling. “Why?”

It took her a moment to admit her deed. ‘I-it was cold last night, and… I just couldn’t resist his call.’

His call? Fang’s call?

‘No… Balder’s.’ I could feel her- our cheeks flush.

“Why did he call us?”

She sucked in a breath through our lips, preparing herself with a gulp. ‘Because he’s- they’re, our mate. His scent called us to him.’

I stared at the ceiling in shock and frustration, away from the subject of our conversation. Star too!? Not only did Queen Scatha and my mother, Queen Jurdehn, believe Fang to be my ordained partner. But now Star, my other half, believed it too! Was this God’s way of telling me that He’d sent Fang my way for this reason? Was Fang truly the one for me? The one that God had planned for me to spend the rest of my life with. To have and to hold, until do we part in body? Yet together with our Heavenly Father for eternity?

Was I even interested in a relationship with him?

I didn’t know… but I wish I did. And I wished Fang did too.

Finally, having come to a decision, I focused back on Star as she’d been waiting patiently for me. “If he really is our mate, if he is the one, what do we do? How would we go about this?”

‘Well… since you’re here… with him…’ She trailed off with a soft giggle.

Ideas that would’ve normally sent me crazy for a “private session” with my love interest popped into my head. I inwardly cringed at the thought, finding that, while appealing, they made me hesitant. Would Fang even want to? I mean, we were already in bed together (heads out of the gutters). But then, I remembered what I’d read in Fang’s bible a few nights ago; that only those who were equally yoked and married could have sex. At first, I’d not gotten what “equally yoked” meant, but through asking Fang, I’d learned. “Equally yoked” meant that the two individuals had to have the same convictions and faiths as one another.

I knew that this was the reason for Fang hesitating after I asked him if he loved me. While I felt that he found me attractive, the one thing that stopped him was that I wasn’t of the same faith. Our ideals would’ve meshed, and our relationship would’ve been doomed, spiraling out of control in time. And it was from this that I gained a greater respect for him; that he knew we wouldn’t work and carefully ushering my feelings in a gentle and kind manner.

“No. That wouldn’t be right. We aren’t bound.” I said this in respect for his choices; not wanting to have sex before marriage. That was his wish, and if I wanted to remain in Fang’s favor, I would respect him.

With myself wrapped in Fang’s embrace, wearing an extra large T-shirt and my pajama shorts, I couldn’t help but ask the Lord for help. Not that I wasn’t uncomfortable. Fang’s hold was firm but gentle, treating me like a delicate flower. I didn’t think of myself as such, no; I was a warrior and a Princess. Regal and fierce, I could easily make my way through a battle to my objective. However, in the past, I’d dreamed of being treated like this. Protected and safe in the warm embrace of somepony I loved. Regardless of my stature, be I a Princess or warrior, I still had dreams and hopes similar to any mare in Equestria.

I was shaken from my musings by a soft moan, Fang’s grip changing to rest over my back between my wings. The touch of his reduced claws brushed against my fur, sending a soft thrill through my spine. My breath hitched as he pulled me even closer and rolled onto his side, pulling me against his shirtless chest. My head leaned against his collarbone, my sharp ears picking up his soft heartbeat as butterflies fluttered in my gut.

I normally felt so small next to him, with his height overtaking mine and Tia’s. But now I felt as small as a mouse in his grasp, small and vulnerable. Weak even. I couldn’t remember a time that I felt weak around somepony aside from the dragons. I felt weak around Fang, but at the same time protected.

My ear twitched as I felt a warm and slobbery tongue lick it, warm breath pressing into it. I blushed at the contact, finding the sensation to my liking. I then felt him beginning to nip at my ear and sniffing my messy silver locks, sending my toes curling with a chill. His wing unfurled and came around to wrap us both in its hold, draping the warm limb over me. As I was, I could’ve just stayed like this all day and I would’ve liked it.

With a mental command, I leaned my head forward to rest it under his chin, licking the fur on his neck. To my surprise, I then began nipping and tugging with my teeth at the fur between his neck and shoulder, the action causing him to moan in his sleep. In turn, my cheeks reddened, my hand coming to rest on his arm in a tender stroke. Then, to my pleasant surprise, Fang’s hand began to rub along my back, making me shiver anew. Another growl escaped him as I continued to pull at his fur, though this time it was softer and closer to a sigh.

I suddenly blinded in surprise at myself, stalling my motions. Why was I doing this?! Why did I like this, especially when I’d just debated NOT ushering him into pleasure? It was the heat. It was making us both susceptible to our urges.

I bit my lower lip in an attempt to stop myself, pressing my forehead against Fang’s chest as he too slowly calmed. My ears twitched as the Warg’s breath picked up, breathing deeply as he stretched. His grip around me relaxed, allowing me some wiggle room. I took this chance and quickly fired up my magic, getting ready to teleport back to my room.

“Luwa?”

I froze at the sound of Fang’s voice, his word slurred by his sleepy state of mind. His breath tickled the fur on my snout, eyes barely open as he looked down at my wide and panicked eyes. What would he do? Panic? Yell at me? I desperately hoped that he wouldn’t get angry!

“Why are you in bed with me?” He blinked painfully slow; his mind still wrapped a sleep’s thick haze.

A huff escaped me as I decided against lying to him. “I blame Star.”

He smiled before a loud yawn erupted from his throat, his jaw opening wide as he turned away. “Stars are nice.”

I found myself smiling as he began falling back asleep, watching as he rolled onto his back, wing folded tightly behind him. I’d also felt his iron grip leave me, taking his warmth with him. I honestly found myself wanting to stay, if only to keep warm. But, like any day in the life of a Princess; duty calls at the first hour of the day.

Begrudgingly, I removed myself from under the covers, shivering at the cold air’s contact. Taking a moment to smooth out my half of the blankets, I noticed that Fang had a frown on his face. It wasn’t something I enjoyed seeing, especially with how he seemed to be having a nightmare.

Instead of diving into the dream realm, like I normally would’ve done, I decided to sit down on the bed and began humming a soft tune. As the soothing lullaby continued, I saw that the Warg was starting to calm. Taking a quick moment to catch my breath, I picked up the tune once again with slightly more vigor. As my song continued, I watched a Fang slowly calmed enough to settle, a small smile gracing his handsome face. I ended my lullaby with a soft and long note, leaning forward and planting a kiss on his forehead.

“Goodnight Fang.” I whispered, a slight blush settling onto my cheeks as I realized what I’d just done.

“G’night Lulu.” Fang mumbled in his sleep, his breathing becoming deep and long.

I stopped at the door to look back at the slumbering Warg, butterflies beating their wings in my gut at the sight of him. With a quick spell cast over the door and walls to silence the room, I made my way down the hall and into my room. I slept the last few hours of the ‘morning’ in a cold bed and dark familiar room.

-=The Next Morning, Fang’s POV=-

Throughout my life, to what I could remember, I’ve had very few dreams that actually stuck with me. There’ve been a few that had stayed with my memory, but most faded away. There were a few instances where I felt like an event had happened before, often remembering them from a dream I’d had years earlier. But the two dreams that had be puzzled at the moment were the ones with Faust getting her horn getting torn off and Luna laying in my bed with me.

Granted, the sight of anyone getting a limb removed via my own powerful jaws was bound to stick with me. A traumatizing event, even in a dream, to be sure. That dream had defiantly shaken me. But the one that had me most perplexed was when I’d found Luna laying next to me, and I was ok with it. Seeing as nothing had happened between us, I was at least happy for that, but the dream itself still bewildered me.

As enthralled in my musings was I, that I almost missed the entrance to the dining room. I quickly backpedaled and opened the doors, finding Luna sipping on her morning coffee and Celestia munching on a sandwich with a side of Cheetos chips. Luna spared a look in my direction, flashing a soft smile before continuing to read the book she had beside her. Not wanting alert Celestia, I whispered softly enough that the Warg princess could hear me, asking if she was ok. She seemed… scared? Alert? Shy? I couldn’t tell.

“Det er ingenting. (It’s nothing)” She answered nonchalantly in Nordic, not allowing the Solar Princess to know what we were saying. Clever on her part.

I gave her a curious look, lifting an eyebrow. “Virkelig? Det virker ikke sånn. (Really? Doesn’t seem that way)”

Luna stopped reading her book to give me her full attention, her jaw tightening and brow creased. “Må du trykke på saken? (Must you press the issue?)”

“Hei, jeg bare spør hvis noe er galt. (Hey, I'm just asking if something is wrong.)” I said with raised hands in surrender.

“Ingenting er galt, alt er i orden. Nå vil du forlate meg være?! (Nothing is wrong, everything is fine. Now will you leave me be?!)” The Wargess growled, her white teeth on display as a warning.

I normally would’ve backed off and given her some space, but I felt that I just couldn’t let this one pass. “Av reaksjonen din, vil jeg si at du ikke bra. (By your reaction, I'd say you're not fine)”

Luna stood up abruptly, eyes narrowed, throwing her book beside her seat. “Jeg sa at jeg har det bra. Hvorfor kan du ikke bare ta det?! (I said that I'm fine. Why can't you just take that?!)”

“Kanskje fordi jeg ikke liker å se vennene mine vondt. Mye mindre du, Hun-ulv! (Maybe because I don't like seeing my friends hurting. Much less you, She-wolf)”

"Å? Hvordan så? (Oh? How so?)" She countered, closing the distance between us as I stood to meet her. My ears picked up the sound of guards either gulping down their fear or slowly exiting the room.

I huffed in frustration, crossing my arms. “Fordi du er en god venn og jeg ikke vil se deg vondt. (Because you're a good friend and I don't want to see you hurt)”

“Er det alt jeg er for deg?! En god venn? (Is that all I am to you?! A good friend?)” With a snarl, she got in my face.

“Ten bits says Princess Luna takes him down.” One guard whispered to another from behind a door.

“Jeg vet ikke... Hva annet skal jeg kalle deg?! (I don't know… what else should I call you?!)”

“Kanskje en kjæreste for startere?! (Maybe a girlfriend for starters?!)” Both of us were snapped from our rages by Luna’s words. Both of us stared at the other, our cheeks turning red.

“Du... hva du skal ta forholdet til neste nivå? (You... what to take our relationship to the next level?)” I asked as pure shock drained from my system, very slowly.

Luna didn’t answer for a moment, seeming to be berating herself. “B-beklager, det var dumt av meg å si. Jeg mente å merke seg det. (I-I'm sorry, that was stupid of me to say. I meant nothing by it)”

I started to answer but stopped myself as the gears in my head began turning, my muzzle creasing up as I thought. “Wait…”

My eyes caught Celestia staring at us with a tenseness in her body, seeming to be terrified of us at the moment. I switched back to Nordic so the conversation would stay between us two.

“Det skjedde i går kveld... var det virkelig? Det var ikke en drøm? (That thing that happened last night... that was real? It wasn’t a dream?)” I motioned with my hands flapping about, trying to put the pieces together. And by the groan that Luna made, I was right.

“You remember that?” She practically flung her face into her hands, drowning herself in misery.

“Bits and pieces, but yes. I do.” I shuffled on my feet, looking off to the side as my cheeks grew redder. “But then… why did you say-“

“I DON’T KNOW!!” Luna hung her head in her grasp, plopping into the seat next to mine. “I don’t know.”

I thought for a long minute, trying to remember if there were any good restaurants in town that would be suitable for a date. Then it hit me. The Gala!

I then sat down in my own seat and rested a hand on the Princess’, stroking her confused face with a soft touch. “Luna Eclipse of Equestria, Princess of the Night, would you be willing to accompany me to this year’s Grand Gala?”

Both Princesses stared at me in shock. Luna fumbled over herself to form words, but just settled for staring at me in surprise.

“Nodding will do if you’re too shocked.” I laughed, feeling my chest swell with pride at my accomplishment. My brother and sister would’ve dropped their jaws at what had just happened! Michael, their shut-in elder brother with no social life, just asked a Royal Princess out on a date.

After a few moments of silence, Luna nodded. She blinked once, then licked her dry lips and stumbled back over to her own seat to quietly finish her breakfast. Feeling that my work at this point in time was done, I got up, went into the kitchen, and poured myself a bowl of Lucky Charms.

-=Three days before the Gala, Luna’s POV=-

“Please tell me I didn’t just dream this whole thing, Silk.” I moaned as I lay across my bed, body slayed out over my hand maiden’s previous work.

“You didn’t, your Highness. Fang really did ask you to the Gala and you said yes.” Smiled the mare as she pulled yet another dress from my closet; a beautiful blue gown with a frilled skirt. “Are you still having trouble accepting what happened after the past week?”

“I think so. Yes? Augh, it all just happened too fast!” I stressed, smacking myself across the forehead.

“With the smart boy figuring out that what happened wasn’t a dream? And at the fact that he suddenly asked to court you?” She giggled with a motherly tone, putting the blue dress away to look for another. “Is it so hard to accept him?”

“Well, no. Not really.” I sat up on my elbows to look at my friend, confounded at myself. “He’s a very nice Warg. As I’ve stated before; he’s kind, generous, affectionate- just the other morning he made me a cup of coffee!”

“I heard he also fetched you some aspirin after one of your meetings. A very warm gesture.”

“True…” I watched as Silk pulled out another black dress with white tassels on the sleeves. A cotton corset was wrapped around the abdominal area, a loose belt of silver chain and tree brass discs adding to the ancientness of the attire. “I could never remember why I put up with those accursed things; corsets.”

“I would like it if you didn’t try to change the subject.” Scolded Silk with a knowing look.

I inwardly groaned, remembering two previous maidens doing the same. I think that’s why I continued to hire such strong willed mares as my handmaidens; they never let me down, keeping my will strong, and they ushered me on. A soft smile spread over my face, reluctantly reverting back to our previous topic.
‘A very handsome topic~’ Star sang, her cheesy line going overlooked by me with an eye roll.

“Be that as it may… I’ve never been on a date, much less properly courted.” I groaned, falling back onto my mountain of pillows. “He saw to that.”

“And from what I’ve heard, neither has Fang.”

“So we’re both bound to screw up.”

“No, it just means that you’re both inexperienced and in need of a little help.” Silk said as she pulled out another gown. “This one?”

I looked over to see that she had a white dress with silver trims and a deep V-neck, which would show more cleavage than needed. I sent a scowl her way, only to find a devilish grin on her smug face.

“On second thought, white is more for weddings.” She smirked as my face reddened and eyes widened. “I’ll save this one for later.”

“Don’t you dare…” I gaped, sitting up with a growl.

Silk just giggled in response, putting the offending garb away before I could shred it.

-=Later=-

“PRINCESS CELESTIA!! PRINCESS CELESTIA!!!!” Shrieked Derpy Hooves as she screamed down the halls of the Canterlot Palace, dressed in her mail mare uniform.

Derpy came to a halt as she was stopped by Gleaming Shield, the Captain having taken post outside the main conference room. “The Princess is in a meeting, what is it?”

“It-HUFF- it’s Appleloosa! HUFF- Gi… giant s-snakes!” She wheezed as she held out a letter. “I was told…HUFF- she n-needed…”

Gleaming rolled her eyes and scowled. She didn’t have time to loose if all this pegasus was going to do was pant. “What? The Princess needs what?”

“T-They want… th-the werewolf guy.”

-=Fang’s POV=-

As I lay in bed, trying to fall asleep, I still couldn’t shake the memory of what I’d done to the dream Faust. Regardless whether it was a dream or not, I felt that she’d deserved what I did. But… was that what I should’ve done? What would’ve Christ done? In that situation? Jesus had been up against his fair share of tyrants and bullies, but He’d never acted as I did! I was ashamed of what I’d done, regardless of whether it was needed or not.

My tongue brushed over a strange lump in my teeth I’d notice earlier, failing to remove the protrusion from my canines all previous times I’d tried to remove it. Finally growing tired of dealing with the cause of my annoyance, I extended my claws and reaching into my mouth. It took me a good while, having to track it down with my tongue, I finally pulled whatever it was free. The obscurity free, I looked down at it, wanting to know what had caused such an annoyance. My eyes widened, heart freezing.

I stared down at my hand, the small and drool covered pale shard sitting in my palm. I knew what it was from, I knew its origin; it was a shard of a unicorn’s horn. Or, more specifically, an alicorn’s cream colored horn.
It was a shard of Faust’s horn.

31. You want a Battle?...

Author's Note

Hello everyone, everyone having a good week? Hopefully, mines been busy. Looking for a new job and continuing to unpack the house... fun right?
Anyways, enjoy the new chapter of Wolves!! Let me know what you think!

31. You want a Battle?...

The landscape rushed past through the window as the train sped down the tracks. Celestia had said that the trip would take till the late afternoon, as the letter from Appleoosa had stated that only I was to come. In all honesty, I smelled a trap.

And against the letter’s instructions, Luna had joined me. Sitting across from me, she continued to read her bible, content to just take in the silence of the royal car. I settled into my seat, looking down at the letter that Deputy Braeburn sent me.

Dear Princesses, Braeburn here.

Giant snakes have attacked Appleloosa, demanding that they meet with somepony from a race called Wargs, and Nahar. They say that they what to talk to ‘the descendent of Raakuh’. No idea what they’re talking about. PLEASE SEND HELP OR THEY’LL EAT US!!!!!

Giant snakes, huh? Indiana Jones would’ve run home screaming. That, or grab a really big torch.

I suddenly found my mind wondering towards the Norse story of Jörmungandr, the Midgard Serpent. A child of Loki, one of several, was cast to the ocean that surrounded Midgard. The Jörmungandr caught its tail in its jaws and awaits the world’s end; Ragnarök.

I doubted that these snakes were here to end the world, but I felt that whatever they were here for, it wasn’t good. I didn’t know what they wanted with me. And then there was the business of Raakuh. Who was that? My ancestor, I’d imagine. But was this Raakuh important in some way? Who was he? What was his story? And was it even a he? Why not a she? But then, most old texts referred to the males of the families than the females…

“Fang?” Came Luna’s voice, waking me from my moment of silence. “Are you alright? You seem worried.”

“And you aren’t?” I questioned, sitting up to properly face her. “We’re talking about giant snakes here. Que the Great Devourer!”

She then placed her bible down on the seat next to her, looking me in the eye with a chuckle. “No kidding. But in all seriousness… why you?”

“Vengeance?” I shrugged. “They have a grudge against this Raakuh guy and they know he’s gone, so they chose the next best thing?”

“It’s been centuries, how long do you expect someone to hold a grudge? I certainly didn’t.”

I gave her a questioning eyebrow, wanting to hear the story. Seeming to get my drift, Luna nodded. “During those four thousand years, my anger dissipated, as I soon forgave Tia for her neglect.”

“How long did that take?”

“About two hundred years.” She answered simply, a fear growing in her eyes.

“And the rest of those years?”

The Wargess swallowed, looking away. “I-I don’t want to talk about it…”

“I understand.” Nodding, I sat back, my eyes feeling droopy. “If you don’t want to talk, you don’t have to. I’m going to see if I can get a quick nap.”

“Alright. And thank you, Fang.”

“Mhmm.” I then nodded off and my mind faded to black.

-=Later, Balder’s POV=-

I was still aware of Fang’s slumber, his dreamless sleep like a void amongst our shared mind. Amidst his sleep, I took control and had decided to just enjoy the scenery beyond the train car’s windows, watching the land speed by.
Why Luna had insisted on joining us, I couldn’t say. The letter had asked that we (Fang/me) go to Appleloosa and deal with these... giant snakes. If these snakes really were giants, I didn’t want Luna or anyone else getting hurt. That, or killed.

I too wondered about this Raakuh Warg, who was he? But my mind produced a question that had not come to Fang; why were the Nahar so feared? Back in that past vision, why were the Nahar so powerful, yet they left in search of peace? To top that off, the Wargs of any tribe could’ve beaten those stupid and weak ponies. The Wargs could’ve electrocuted them, cooked them, drowned them, or done a few other horrific things to them, yet they didn’t. Why? And even the other Warg tribes feared them, so why couldn’t the Nahar obliterate the pony idiots?

My eyes slowly focused on a dark hill in the distance, as it seemed to steadily grow. But it wasn’t growing, I soon realized; it was moving toward us! The dark shape suddenly sprang from the earth and barreled into the train, sending both me and Luna screaming and tumbling through the train car.

-=Fang’s POV=-

Well, that was one heck of a wakeup call!

I awoke to find myself buried in a heap of twisted train parts and broken furniture, Luna had knelt above me and was in the process of slapping my face, an action that did it’s intended job. I sat up to find myself pulled from the train’s wreckage, Luna now standing up and looking down at me.

“Are you alright?” The Princess asked, holding out her hand to help me up.

“Yeah.” Rubbing my sore head, I looked around again and sat up, hoping to learn our location. “Where are we? What happened to the train?”

The Wargess shrugged, looking for a way out of the former train. “We’re just outside of Appleloosa, and I think... that was what gave us our current predicament.”

I followed her gaze to see a massive serpent slithering toward us a breakneck speed, yellow eyes fixed on us through the broken window. Within seconds, the snake had come up to the wrecked train, peering over the shattered wall and glared at us.

“…crap.” I muttered, heart filling to the brim with dread as I stared into those cold eyes.

The snake took a long breath, breathing in through its nostrils. “Nahar…”

I felt my face pale. ‘Balder? Any bright ideas?’

‘Yes, remember when we went to the Summit? When we emitted that green fire around the ruins?’

‘Yeah, what about it?’ I scooted away from the serpent as it lowered its head toward us, scanning me and Luna with a critical gaze.

“How old are you?” He, the snake, asked as he lifted a confused eyebrow. “You two don’t look a day over 300.”

Both of us blinked and shared an astonished and confused look, as I chose to speak up. “So? I’m 22 and proud of it.”

“They truly sent children to speak with us?! Pathetic!!” The snake spat, baring his fangs into the distance.

“WHAT?!” Luna fumed, her eyes lighting up with blue flame as she summoned her Null Blades to life. “We shall show thee thine’s power when We send thee home weeping!”

Apparently, Luna didn’t like being called a baby. With a barbaric scream, she launched forward, blades and fangs at the ready… only to get smacked away by the snake’s tail. The Wargess was sent flying into a wall and then tumbled into the embrace of a ruined chair.

The serpent huffed in amusement and shook his head. “Oh! I weep to the stars above and bow before thine awesome power, Great Oaf! We beg for thy forgiveness! Do not flatten thine head with thine’s fat butt!”

Luna’s head nearly flew off her shoulders as she brought it up to meet the snake’s glare, snarling through clenched teeth. Her face turned red with a cute blush, though with that glare she was sporting, it might’ve been the final time I saw that lovely face of hers.

“You ok Lu-” I called out as I got to my knees.

“Shut up!” The ever-graceful Princess stumbled onto her feet, muttering curses to her foolish self.

“Shutting up.”

‘Anyways…’ Balder continued as we watched Luna charge the snake again, this time with more strategy and finesse. ‘I’d be willing to give that Spell Chroma another try. I’d tapped into it then because I was curious, but at least now I know what it is. I’d be all for it if you are.’

“Sure, let’s do it.” I whispered, already thinking of what we could do.

Finally getting to my feet, Balder summoned the power. Green fire engulfed our hands and runes, eyes gleaming bright with the Chroma. Slowly, bits of metal and torn cushions began to drift toward us, the cushion bits going over our arms, torso, and folded wings. Next came the metal; each piece becoming molten as we encased ourself in a cocoon of iron and bronze. The metal cooled in seconds, and as soon as it did, cracks began to form as it glowed hot again. Wisps of green fire and sparks spewed out from the spiderwebbing cracks and crevasse, the hardened metal beginning to take shape. Seconds passed as the polished iron formed into overlapping plates, waves of silver washing over each other as armor.

Beneath the armor, thousands of pistons and mechanisms sprang to life, strengthening out our already immense power. Vents soon took shape as gusts of steam and carbon dioxide exited the magically hardened shell, all alight with green fire. The Bronze metal acted as trimming and blades along the arms and legs, giving the armor its own set of spiked gauntlets and greaves. More spikes curved over the shoulders and upper chest, looking almost like shaggy fur. Two angular eyeholes melted through for us to see from our horn-like faceplate, coming up from our nose and down over the scalp. With a final burst of Chroma energy, our tool was complete.

With a look down at our feet, we trekked ahead before four jets manifested on our back, igniting and propelling us forward. Seeing as our wings were encased, we couldn’t fly by normal means, just how we wanted it. With a loud grunt we charged the wall of metal, green fire engulfing us as we smashed through. Metal shards rained down around us as we reached the hilltop, watching as Luna continued her battle with the snake. Why had she gotten so mad? Why hadn’t she acted more professional, like a Princess should? Luna had always seemed to have a temper, same as me, but she didn’t always suppress it before she’d burst. But, at the same time, I was no better.

‘We can’t sit here all day while the fight is on! Come on, let’s get down there!’ Balder chimed as he nudged us forward, our new creation handling the run well.

Finally making it to Luna and the snake’s position, we charged our thrusters to the max and bashed our head into the snake’s body, sending him rolling away. “Mind if we join the party?”

“Fang!” Called Luna as she dug herself out of a Wargess shaped hole. “Wh-…What is that?”

We shrugged, smiling behind our visor. “Just something we cooked up. Like it?”

“Yes.” She said with a smirk, looking our armor over for a moment. “I will admit; I’m jealous.”

“Hold the phone!” I laughed as Balder took to riding in the passenger’s seat, keeping his hold on our magic. “Princess Luna, jealous?! Pinch me, I must be dreaming!”

Her response was a glower.

“Too much?”

“That wasn’t funny Fang.” She nearly snapped, making me step back. “You know I hate being reminded of what I did.”

“I know. I’m sorry, just… trying to lighten the mood.” I tried to ease her anger, rubbing my arm. “What was with you getting angry at the name-calling?”

“Take a guess.” She growled, her beautiful eyes shifting down to the sandy ground.

Taking partial hold of our power, I had the faceplate and helmet peal back to reveal my head, a sad frown on my face. “Faust?”

Her growling intensified, wisps of blue flame drifting from her eyes like tears. “When she was around, she would always call me names. Child, insufferable infant, whimpering dog, and so many more.”

Real tears started pouring from her eyes, her heavy breaths turning into sobs as her fists shook. “But it wasn’t just the name calling, it was an obsessive need to humiliate me. Over and over again, she’d find new ways to make me suffer and want to hide away! One time, she told me to go and find her some flowers in a nearby wood when I was a teenager. Easy task, right? Well, not when that wood is infested with Poison Joke.”

My heart sank as I sucked in a breath, my anger stacking. My own fists curled in on themselves and I ground my teeth.

“I came back with more than the normal blemish. I may as well have been a walking ZIT!!” Her eyes were now ablaze with Chroma as she paced, snorting smoke. I crossed my arms to hide my shaking fists, watching as the Princess finally sat down on a nearby rock, face buried in her hands. “You have no idea what it was like.”

“No, I don’t.” At my words she looked up as I came closer, asking Balder to let his hold on the armor go. Within seconds, the armor fell away, collecting in a heap of scrap metal. “I have no idea what you went through, I never can. I was raised in a good home, with a kind and loving family. My parents loved me, and they taught me what was right in the eyes of the Lord. Through my life, yes, I’ve made a lot of mistakes. May of which I wish I hadn’t made, but through those mistakes, I learned. That said, life throughs you curveballs, challenges. This, what you’ve told me, was one of the greater challenges. Challenges like this take time to heal, though they still leave scars.”

I then reached down and pulled my shirt up, revealing my stomach and chest, now less defined with the thin layer of soft pudge. I pulled back the fur to show several scars on the left side; one that looked like a star and another above that was a horizontal scar. “I have my fair share of scars, both inside and out, as you well know.”

“What is your point?” She asked, wiping away her tears as I let my shirt fall.

“My point? I lost it…” I looked away for a moment, scratching my head. “Oh, wait! Yeah, sorry!”

I grinned sheepishly as she finally gave an amused smile, shaking her head at me. “My point was that these experiences make you who you are, whether through pain or joy; you are who you are. You have been made into a strong willed, kind, loving, and strong ruler. But you are more than just a Princess.”

“Oh?”

“You are a wonderful singer. You are a talented painter and artist… a hobby I should really pick up again.” I shrugged with a sideways smile, failing to see her blush. “You are also a very impressive fighter, enough that you could probably turn it into a kind of dance.”

“R-Really? Like a dance fight?” She giggled, a sound that made my spine tingle.

“FORGET THE DANCE!!” Screamed the snake as his head came over a hill, his long, coiling body following. “JUST FIGHT!!”

“If you say so…” With that, I yelled my own battle cry and charged forward, my ears perking as Luna followed with her own. Seconds after I sprinted forward, Balder summoned the armor again, as each piece latched onto us as it had done before.

The snake’s eyes narrowed, and he flicked his tongue, a spark of blueish purple magic flying forth, erupting into a circle of magic runes. His eyes shimmered purple as a huge laser beam was fired, prompting me to duck under it, missing me along the back by inches. Focusing our magic, I formed a pair of rocket launchers on our back, Balder sending them speeding toward the snake seconds after. The platoon of rockets struck home, exploding in our enemy’s face.

For only when the smoke cleared, could we see his scorched and bleeding face, the left side of his face missing a few scales. “Impressive… but not enough.”

“Oh, we have more to give fiend.” With Luna’s comeback, she summoned a legion of orange sparking portals. Through each came a torrent of fire, light, and pain, all aimed at the snake as he screamed in agony.

“What the heck was THAT?!” I asked in astonishment, my widening eyes staring at the Lunar Monarch.

“Portals to the heart of the Day Star.” She calmly answered, bringing her lightsaber to bear through a smaller portal.

“Dang…” I smiled at a sudden thought. “If you ever plan on giving that move a name, might I suggest ‘Sol Gate?’”

“I shall consider it. Though I fear that Tia will be most jealous of that move.”

“Let her, we have bigger problems right now.” I then turned back to the snake as he brought his head up, completely unscathed.

“FOOLS! I WAS BORN IN FIRE, MOLDED BY IT!” He brought his head low, glaring at us at eyelevel, his voice even lower. “You cannot hurt me with flame.”

“Then would Cold Fire work?” Lightening danced along my hands, my eyes lighting up with its electrical power. Then, with a powerful blast of my lightening, I struck the snake, causing his head to reel back.

“That’ll do it.” He admitted before ducking another strike.

Casting bolt upon lightning bolt, I twirled in a strange dance as Balder took hold over my motions, causing our power to flow around me as our movements flowed like water. Even with the restraint that the armor gave us, we still moved with great flexibility that I’d honestly doubted we had. The snake hurled a bolder at us, we simply smashed our fist against the oncoming projectile and shattered it, an electrical explosion disintegrating dust from the air.

Seeing that his chosen tactic didn’t work, the snake lunged forward and split down the middle, becoming twins of himself. Both of them only stopped their advance to gives us an unnerving grin, pouncing at us again and coiling around us, intent on crushing. Try as I might, me nor Balder could break free of the snake’s hold, the other serpent doing for Luna. But as much as I wanted to help Luna, I had my own troubles, my own captor proceeding to crush me in his hold. Inch by agonizing inch, my armor began to creek, crack, and crumble under the snake’s strength. Believing that the armor could protect me for a few more moments, I asked Balder for any ideas.

‘I have one, but it’s not what you’re suggesting.’ He said in a warning tone.

“I’ll take it…” I grunted through clenched teeth, looking up as the snake spoke.

“I take it that you’ve finally chosen to yield?”

“Not just yet.” At that moment, I felt a tug at the back of my mind, as Balder worked with our magic.

I suddenly felt a pulse of magic go out from my body, small amounts of Chroma leaving me. It was as if I were releasing bits of magic in small poofs, almost like Morse code. However, what I received back was even more confusing, an admission. I gasped in surprise as dirt and sand engulfed my feet, slipping between my limbs and the snake’s coils. From the face that the snake made, I’d say that he’d noticed it too, but only too late.

A mound of rock exploded from the earth, impacting the serpent’s chin and knocking him back, his grip on me loosened. In a rush of adrenaline, I landed on my shaking feet and inexplicably made an uppercut motion. A sudden quake made me fumble and I watched in amazement as another column of earth smacked the snake in the barrel. In stunned silence, I stared as the snake faded into ash, blown away by the wind seconds later.

“W-Wha… what just—” I breathed hard, still filling my lungs with as much oxygen as I could. And in effect to the adrenaline leaving my system, in that moment, I fell to my hands and knees.

Continuing to breath heavily, I looked over to see Luna slicing the real snake’s face out, blood spraying this way and that. By the end of her attack, Luna leaped back, claws and face soaked in blood. The snake, in an attempt to protect himself, summoned his purple magic again and created a large turtle shell over his coiled-up form. With another spark of his magic, his injuries were healed, and he smiled at us both from the safety of his transparent fortress.

Taking hold of my new earthen power, I commanded the sand to come and coat my body, between me and the armor. Said armor was cracked and shattered in many places, making it useless if I continued the fight. Focusing more on the sand, I had it press outward, forcing the armor to erupt around me. After this, the sand continued to coat me as I closed my eyes, letting the sand consume me entirely. Seconds later, I was pulled down into the earth, using the dirt and rocks that surrounded me to feel the vibrations of Luna and the snake’s battle. Still refusing to open my eyes while submerged, I concentrated on the vibrations and willed myself toward them, the dirt nudging me along, both earth and stone removing themselves from my path.

Once underneath them, I rushed my path skyward, erupting from the earth as I streaked over the snake’s head with open eyes. His panicked eyes went wide upon seeing me, making me flash a devilish grin back at him before I side-kicked him in the snout.

“Argh!!” He spat as he tumbled to the ground.

“Fang!” Shouted Luna as she came up next to me, her clothes torn and dirtied from the ongoing battle. “Where did you go? You vanished for a moment.”

I shrugged with a smirk. “I took a dirt bath.”

Luna chuckled, putting a grimy hand on her hip. “I do hope you enjoyed it, because now, we have a tempered snake to deal with.”

I blinked, rolling what she’d said around in my head, I finally got what she meant when an enraged roar filled the air. “Oh… well, that’s fantastic…”

We barely dodged an oncoming boulder; Luna had the prowess to leap away gracefully. I, however, dodged it by falling on my back as it brushed my nose.

After hearing it land behind me, I pushed myself up with the earth, flinging myself onto my feet. “You want to try that again?”

“Gladly.” He smirked as another bolder was thrown at me, using his tail to hurl it at me.

As the giant rock hurtled toward me, I remembered a single word that ignited a hailstorm of memories. No amount of fancy tricks will move that rock. I’m the best Earth-bender in the world, and don’t you two dunder-heads ever forget it!

Standing my ground, I listened to the rushing air, felt the movement of the earth, and smelt the rank stench of the snake’s breath. The bolder was moving; closer and closer. I squared my stance, keeping firm and locking my feet into the dirt. Ten feet. I breathed in and out, calming myself, releasing the tension in my muscles. Four feet. I closed my eyes and raised my hands. Two feet.

Sliding my right hand in front of my left, I struck out at the oncoming bolder with outstretched fingers. Like a sharp knife, my claws sliced through the rock, unassisted by heat or lightening. Just pure force. I then opened my eyes to find a half of the bolder to each side of me, as the rock had been split down the middle.

Still keeping my stance, I looked up to see the snake’s jaw slack. I smiled at my accomplishment. Toph would be proud.

“Let’s go Scaly.” I taunted, getting in a fighting stance.

-=Luna’s POV=-

I leaned back against a nearby rock as Fang and the snake continued to battle, catching my breath and admiring the show. Admittedly, I had secretly hoped that Fang would somehow loose his shirt, giving me an even better spectacle. WHAT? A girl can dream, can’t she?!

Anyways, as the two continued to go at it, I reviewed my own actions. Had I reacted rashly? Yes. Was it stupid of me to attack him and not keep a cool head? Again, yes. Was it honoring to God? No. During the past few weeks, I’d done all the reading I could from my very own bible. Granted, some parts were difficult to understand, but I could get most of what was said.

“Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be filled. Blessed are the merciful, for they shall be shown mercy. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they will be called children of God.” I whispered this under my breath, pausing for a moment, and letting the words sink in. I sought after God’s righteousness, and as it was said, I would be filled. Not could be filled, would be. It was a promise, and from what I knew, God has always kept His word.

In the past, I’d never been one to show much mercy. And I wasn’t slow to anger, nor slow to speak, as the Lord was said to be. Taking my anger towards Faust and the world against my enemies, I often was the one pony who racked up the most kills. And it was from these numerous deaths that I’d earned the title “The Blood Wraith.” But now, with the Spirit speaking through my heart, I could listen and learn to show mercy and peace… as I’d done with Blue Blood a few days ago.
I had been a slow and uneventful night, as usual, until I’d arrived in Haven’s room to check on her. To abject horror, I saw the idiot of a noble standing over a whimpering maid in the hallway. He had ahold of her wrists and was attempting to stand her up, but she would not listen, staying piled on the floor. Finally, after a moment of bearing witness, I stepped forward to confront the adulterer.

“Now you listen here, whore!” He spat, tugging her mane to force her tear-stained face up to him. “Either you come with me, or—”

“Or, you let her go and I don’t through you down the tallest staircase I can find.” I snarled, grabbing him by the back of the head and pulling back so he’d look at me. “And I know where they all are.”

“P-Princess— AGH!!!” I pulled back harder, resulting in his grip on the maid to loosen and him to screech in pain, a few strands of golden locks falling to the floor.

“SILENCE! YOU SHALL BE CAST FROM THE CASTLE GROUNDS AND FOREVER BE BANISHED FROM THE CAPITAL CITY! YOU SHALL BE BANISHED TO THE MOON AND LOCKED AWAY IN THAT PLACE YOU WERE BANISHED TO!!!”

“N-No! Mercy! Mercy!!” He begged, tears streaming from his eyes.

‘What would Jesus do?’ I thought to myself, reflecting on my actions just now. Finally, after a long while of thought, I looked him in the eye. “You are hereby confined to your courters and shall be placed under stallion guard for the remainder of the next two months. Any attempts to coax a single mare into your chambers shall be met with severe punishment. Do you understand?!”

“Y-Yes…” He squeaked out, wincing

“Good.” I stepped back. “Now go.”

I released him and watched as he scurried off down the hall. I turned to the two guards stationed by Haven’s door. “Follow him, and report back when he is locked in his room. Remove anything that can be used for escape.”

They bowed and ran in hot pursuit of my former nephew.

I smiled at the memory, remembering Tia’s surprise at my actions. Well, at least he’d stayed away from Haven thus far, otherwise all mercy would be thrown out the window. Speaking of throwing, a huge slab of rock was cast in my direction, landing only centimeters away from my arm and scarring the daylights out of me. I turned, shocked to see Fang using his new earth powers, which are amazing by the way, and lightning to beat the living Tartarus out of the snake. Fang had taken a strange martial artist stance as he used his earth power, thrusting fists and slapping his hands together, creating rockslides and pillars that bashed the snake. At some point in the fight, Fang had torn off a sleeve of his shirt and tied it around his eyes.

Fang swerved to the right, evading a magical sear aimed at his head, his elbows down by his waste and hands raised. Another spear was literally spat, and in response, Fang stomped once, and a wall of stone intercepted the spear. Said spear impaled the wall, coming to a stop just centimeters away from his forehead. But the Warg didn’t flinch, instead, he just smiled victoriously.

“You’ve both done very well…” A friendly smile edged onto the snake’s muzzle, his shield dissipating. “I knew you were Nahar, but I wanted to me safe. Our elder, Kaduun, wants to speak with you both.”

Fang peeked around the side of his stone wall and lifted the side of his makeshift blindfold up, revealing a confused look. “Crazy-snake-say-what?”

“What? I said you did well, but—”

“I know what you said, just… what?! Again?! A test? First it was that undead Warg, now you?!” The dark Warg barked, smacking himself in the forehead.

“U-undead Warg?” The snake asked, tilting his head.

“Apparently, he was my dead uncle brought back from the dead.” I stepped in between them, entering their conversation. I turned to the snake, a solemn expression overtaking me. “Will you forgive me for my brashness and anger? We are sorry, we do not like being referred to as a child.”

The snake bowed his head, his smile returning. “Your apology is accepted, Princess of the Gorokha and Kaldor.”

I stared at him in shock. How did he know? “How could you tell that I am their—”

“Because,” He flicked his tongue out, hissing as he continued. “I know the smell of both tribes well. I’d know when I was near a Gorokha or a Kaldor, and you smell of both, even though the scents are deep. Your friend on the other scale, he smells of Nahar, that is for sure. But there is also… something else. Something… off about his scent.”

“O-oh…” I looked over to Fang, who was walking around the battlefield, looking for his fallen Lightsaber amongst the rocks and dirt. “Do all Nahar… smell as such?”

“No. Nahar are usually pelted with volcanic ash but seeing as how this one doesn’t have that scent about him, I guess he doesn’t live near a volcano.” The serpent inquired, returning his slitted gaze to me.

Shaking my head, I sighed. “No, he lives in the Royal Palace.”

“Until I have a place of my own to crash in!” Hollered the subject of our conversation, coming back to join us. “Which, according to the contractor, should be finished in two weeks. Though, I’ll have to go over and check it out myself before then.”

“In any case, I and my kin have a gift for you, Son of the Nahar.” Said the snake, bowing his head.

“Oh? And what is this… gift? We go from brawling and bashing each other’s teeth in, then you offer me a gift?” Fang crossed his arms, a skeptical frown on his face.

“Yes.”

“Seriously? A sudden tied fight and you want to give me a present?” His face now stricken with surprise and slight unbelief.

“Yes, it is customary for my kin.” The snake turned around, heading towards Appleloosa.

Fang and I looked at one another, before the dark Warg gave a pleased chuckle. “Well, ok then, lead on.”

We followed the snake into town, our eyes peeled for an ambush, but none came. After several minutes of walking (slithering for our chaperone), we came across a deep well in the center of the small farming town. Both us Wargs looked down into the hole, seeing that it went deep into the earth.

“I’m almost afraid to ask, but what’s in the hole?” Asked a slightly nervous Fang, as he kept his distance from the well’s edge.

“That is an uncovered Chroma Pool.” The serpent said, as we watched several other snakes weave their way between the buildings and cottages. “Until we found it just yesterday…”

“What do these… Chroma Pools do?” I asked, trying to look deeper, a soft red glow flickering far below.

“For us, these wellsprings give us a stronger connection to the world around us. We can see, hear, smell, and feel more. But, for Wargs… and Nahar especially, they restore… or in your mate’s case, fill what was never there.”

I looked over to an equally confused and slightly stunned Fang, his eyes looking between me, the snake, and the pit. After a few moments of thought, he turned back to the snake. “What’s your name?”

The snake smiled. “You may call me Crorth.”

Fang nodded, looking back at the pool as it now started to fill with lava, the smell of burning rock and sulfur scratching against my nose. “Then Crorth, what do I do to replenish my Chroma?”

“You dive in.”

My head whipped around to stare at Crorth, watching in stunned horror as Fang mulled the information over, nodding. “Then someone should get me new clothes, I don’t want to spend the rest of the day naked.”

I choked down a gasp and covered a heated blush, my heart pounding at the dirty thought. “F-Fang, you can’t be serious!”

“Your friend is correct, if he does not do this, then his Chroma shall remain stunted. Living in a world without magic has shunned his natural reserves, making him magically weak.” Said the serpent, lowering his head meet our gazes. “A similar situation befalls you, dear Princess. But where he is weak in magic, you are weak in body. You are malnourished in proteins and meat. You must consume more flesh if you are to regain the strength you had as an infant.”

My unfocused eyes scanned the ground, my mind racing. Was I weak? For an Alicorn, no. But for a Warg? I knew that I wasn’t on Fang’s level of physical strength, but I just thought it was because of natural biology. And I knew that I was stronger in magic than Fang, but I’d thought it was because I had more practice than he. Was it so simple?

My gaze focused back on Fang as he was peering down into the well, the heat and glow of the lava slowly rising. The orange light caressed his black fur, outlining his handsome face and toned chest. I knew Fang could hold his own in the broiling heat, as I’d heard of him getting molten liquid metal dropped on him when he’d melted through the castle floor. There were repairs that still needed finishing to prove it.

I walked up to him, the heat of the lava forcing me to lean away, yet I used his larger frame as a shield against it. “Are you sure you’ll be ok?”

The Warg shrugged, a goofy smile on his face. “I have no clue. I honestly haven’t thought about swimming in lava, so… I don’t know. We’ll just have to find out.”

“I-If you don’t come ba-“

“Ssshhh…” He hushed me; a soft finger pressed to my lips with the gentlest touch. “Even if I die here, and my shell breaks, I can never die. A jar may break, but what lays inside is safe… in spiritual bubble wrap.”

I couldn’t help but giggle at his joke, and without thinking, I pushed myself onto him. Wrapping my arms around his body, I snuggled my face into his chest, a smile on my muzzle. “God be with you…”

I felt his smile grow, his arms returning my embrace. “Thanks, and you too.”

With that, the fearless Warg turned and pushed himself into the air with a flap of his wings, plummeting seconds later into the well of boiling inferno. We all waited for him to resurface, and waited… and waited…

32.Here's a War... on the Dance Floor

Author's Note

Hello everyone from Quarantine in AK!! Hope everyone is keeping themselves sane!
Enjoy the chapter! :pinkiecrazy: :pinkiegasp: :pinkiehappy:

32.Here's a War... on the Dance Floor

Needless to say, when one dives headfirst into a pit of bubbling lava, it’s best to watch your footing before jumping. I now had several bumps and bruises to prove my fall down the rocky slope, ending with a belly flop into said lava. I’d say that many have done so in a pool or lake, and we all know it hurts.

Said bruises were the source of my pain as I pulled a white tank top over my head. After the pain dulled and I had rested for a moment, I pulled a snow-white button-down shirt from my bed. My attire for the Gala had been laid out, the former button-down and black slacks being the first to encase my dully aching body. But the pain did not matter. I had offered to escort Luna as her date during the event, and I was planning on doing just that.

I just had to take a mountain of painkillers beforehand.

After the good doctor gave me that legion of painkillers, I finished dressing. My new coat, courtesy of Rarity Bell, was a black suit coat with a deep blue sash over the neck, gold runes similar to my own strewn about its length. Nor, at least, when my runes were visible.

See, when I emerged from the pit’s flaming depths, my body went through several… changes. For starters, the fur along my back had gained a sun gold tint to it, spanning from the back of my neck, across my shoulders, and down my vertebrae, ending in a sharp point that dove into my tail. Speaking of my tail, it had also gained a golden hue, small flecks of gold fur specked around a long, broad streak down to the tip. Also, the fur along my shoulders and upper back had grown, adding two more inches in length. It honestly made a button-up collar a little difficult, the way it would settle against my fur just didn’t feel right.

Bringing my hand up to my forehead, my palm and fingers brushed against two tiny curved bones. My hand ached slightly as the inch-tall horn’s dull points poked it. It was still nerve-racking, feeling the two nubs of sharp bone on either side of my brow. The coloration of my face had also changed; a broad streak of gold flowed up my snout, stopping just between my eyes. Two dots of yellow, like gold coins laid at my inner brow. They then streaked up into sharp wisps towards my ears, just below my horns.

“Well, at least now if I meet Faust again, I can show off my new horns.” Shaking my head at the mirror before me, I chuckled to myself. “I never would’ve thought I’d say that in my life…”

‘Nor did any of the things we’ve done, at least back when you’re human.’ Chimed my other half, the rings in my eyes pulsing.

“True.” I thought back to all the times we’d fought, Balder taking our magic and controlling it with such ease. “Hey Balder, why is it that when we get some new power, like when we fought those changelings or the snake, we could handle it without any training or previous knowledge?”

He thought for a moment, mulling it over. ‘I honestly can’t say. It all just comes to me. It… it’s like I already know how it all works.’

“Huh, weird.” I then grabbed my necktie and began wrapping it around the collar of my shirt, tying it soon after. As I struggled with my tie, my mind soon wandered from Balder and I’s conversation to my date with Luna. After a long moment of internal worrying, I looked myself over and headed toward the ballroom.

Once I arrived through the maze of hallways, I saw Celestia waiting for me, a warm smile on her face. She beckoned me over and helped fix my tie and coat, explaining the plan. “Alright, so, you know what to do?”

“Just like we practiced; you enter, I wait until the applause stops, and then I come out and down the stairs to join you and Luna. Do I have it all?”

“Yes.” She stepped back to look me over with an approving gaze. “Hm, if you were a stallion, I just might be tempted to steal you from my dear sister.”

“But then we’d have a grumpy Luna on our hands, and we don’t want that.” I chuckled, aware that Luna could be listening from across the stairwell. “Besides… she’s my date, I don’t leave her hanging.”

The Princess’ smile grew as she stepped toward the stairs, looking back at me. “That’s all I ask for.” With that, she notified pony to her left.

“Announcing, her royal Majesty, Princess Celestia is entering the ball room!” The announcer pony shouted to the crowd, his blue tux clean and sharp. “And announcing her Highness, Princess Luna!”

I looked over the stairs to see Luna, dressed in a stunning gown of silvers and blues, descending down the steps, smiling and waving to the applauding crowd. It wasn’t until she landed on the platform behind Tia that she looked my way. My face burned red at seeing her pleasant smile and I couldn’t help but gave her a dopey grin back, admiring her beauty. Her mane had been pulled back, brailed into a single cord and several smaller cords, all pulled over her right shoulder. Her eyes scanned over me as well, a dreamy look coming over her face soon after, a sweet smile gracing her muzzle. After that eternal moment, she turned and joined her sister on the landing, putting on a regal facade.

“And finally, announcing Lord Obsidian Fang, Noble Knight of Equestria!”

Sucking in a breath, I stood straight and stoic. With a neutral face, I descended down the stairs. Each step felt like it dragged me down seven more, as I kept my eyes on the floor in front of me. I felt everyone’s gazes, all the nobles condemning mutterings reaching my ears.

“What’s that thing doing here?”

“Why did the Princess even invite those two? Doesn’t Princess Luna usually stay away from the Gala?”

“I thought she was a shut-in.”

“That monster doesn’t belong here. I’m sure there’s a zoo that misses him.”

‘Not as much as it misses you, you grass-eating prick!’ I shouted into the depths of my mind with clenching teeth.

These and more assaulted my ears, making my teeth grind and fists clench. I then glared at the floor, my face slowly morphing into a scowl. They had no right to say those things! Had they ever stepped up to protect their people? Had they ever risked their lives to defend their kingdom? These idiots had nothing in common with me, nor their ancestors!!

A warm hand suddenly gripped mine, my head snapping to my right to find Luna’s lovely eyes. In that moment, all anger slowly melted away. Their words and opinions didn’t matter. The only opinion I needed to worry about was the Lord’s, no one else’s. And, in all honesty, when one got down to the teeth of it, not even Luna’s opinion mattered. We were called to love the Lord as if we hated our families and friends. But even though I knew this, I couldn’t help but want her opinion.

Bringing myself back to reality, I nodded in thanks to Luna and turned back to the crowd, ignoring them entirely and gently clutching Luna hand. It was then that I heard Celestia wrapping up her speech. “-and it is with great honor and praise that I welcome Princess Luna and Lord Fang to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala!”

The gathering of nobles clapped and applauded for their leaders, though I knew it was only out of necessity, not of true happiness for their Princesses. I only found another reason to dislike these nobles because if it. Squeezing my eyes shut for a moment, I breathed out to clear my head, calming myself down before my mood could sour fully.
“No weapon formed against me shall stand. Lord, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” I whispered, the last of my anger fading.

I then looked down and saw Twilight waving to us from the bottom of the stairs. Her eyes settled on me, in doing this, she did a doubletake. The Princesses had kept my new appearance a secret so that everyone could see me at the Gala, saying that they wanted it to be a surprise.

I continued to look over the crowd, spotting the Mane Six scattered about the grand room, each looking me over with wide eyes and slack jaws. The nobles seemed uninterested in my new look, to which I ignored. Again, I didn’t need their opinions.

Shaking myself from my daze, I turned to my date as nobles began climbing the staircase toward Celestia, raising mine and Luna’s entangled hands into view. “Would her Majesty like to descend the tedious stairs? Perhaps for a drink or a snack?”

A warm smile plastered itself onto her muzzle, and suppressing a giggle, Luna playfully squeezed my hand and allowed me to escort her down the stairs. “Your Maiden permits your assistance. I would be delighted to a snack.”

My own smile threatened to split my face, as I slowly descended the stairwell with the Princess in toe. Ignoring the stares we were getting, I led her Highness to the buffet table, where we found a section at the end filled with various meats and carnivorous dishes. They’d even made Chicken Alfredo, HAHA!
However, I decided against getting any, as it would probably ruin my fancy clothes, so I settled for a plate of sausage, peperoni, cheese, and crackers. Luna put together her own plate of snack food and we made our way to one of the far tables.

As we continued, the musicians began playing a sweet orchestral melody, the tone and symphony enchanting. I then turned to Luna, who bore a sweet smile as her claws danced along the table’s surface. Waiting for a lull in the music, I spoke up. “Would my Lady of the Eve like a dance?”

Luna jumped at my words and faced me with a heated blush. She looked between me and the crowd, swallowing. “Y-yes. B-But, let’s wait, I’d like to begin on a new song.”

“As you wish.” I thought for a long moment, perked up, downed the remains of my drink, and stood. “I’m going to get a refill. Want anything else?”

“No, but thank you though, kind sir.”

“As you wish, my lady.” I smirked with an overdramatic bow, to which Luna giggled at.

Making my way toward the banquet table, I refilled my drink. Thankfully, said table was close to the stage where the orchestra was. All according to my plan. After getting one of the musician’s attention, I asked him to prepare a different tune for the next dance. One that was sure to give the Lunar Princess a smile.

When this was done, I returned to find Luna chatting with Silken Garb, her handmaiden. I honestly saw Silk as a good friend, one who cared about Luna’s wellbeing, as any good friend should. Even though it was in her job description, it felt like she had a more personal reason for her care.

“Hello ladies, I hope I’m not interrupting anything.” I chimed, stepping forward to find Silk in my chair.

“Oh no, never. We were just talking about the weather.” Smiled Silk, waving me off in her green dress. “Shall I leave you two love birds posthaste?”

I didn’t know how to respond to that! And talking about the weather?! Right…

It was then that I noticed the song had finished, an older, more old-fashioned tune beginning to play. “Actually, I believe I owe her Highness a dance.”

I bowed and stretched out my hand in a gentlemanly way, a smile on my face as I tried to forget my uncomfortableness. Luna took my hand and curtsied with a soft giggle. “Why thank you kind sir.”

“Just keeping a promise.”

She took my hand and I led her out onto the dancefloor, the ponies giving us a wide girth. Right off, I noticed that Luna had taken on her normally royal posture, tall and proud as she walked along side me. Yet, after a moment, I could tell that she was anything but calm. I could feel the sweat mixing with my fur, her hand turning warm in my grasp. As a small amount of reassurance, I lightly squeezed her hand, trying to sever her focus on the prying and accusing eyes of the nobles.

“Forget about them.” I whispered at levels only our ears could hear. “It’s just you and me on this dancefloor. No one else.”

“Thank you Fang.” A sweet smile graced her lips, her eyes flicking over toward me. When we finally made it to the center of the dancefloor, I paused after turning to my date, thinking about what we were doing.

This was my first official date, as it was hers. Would she be ok with this? Would she want to instead go to the gardens and flee from the accusing eyes of the nobles? Would she want more punch?!

“Fang?”

I blinked away my panic as my eyes refocused on hers, a warmth filling my chest. “Are you alright? You’re shaking.”

I blinked again. Was I? I looked down at my hands to find that they were indeed shaking, but only just. I then took a deep breath and swallowed. “S-sorry, I… haven’t done this in a while. That, and I have to ask; do you not want to dance? I-if you don’t—”

“Shush.” She pressed a hand to my lips, effectively silencing my ramblings. “You did not need to ask. I haven’t danced in a long time either, so we art both ‘rusty’, as they say these days.”

I couldn’t help but smile, ignoring everyone around us to whisper into her ear. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close. The Wargess let out a hushed squeak as the space between us was disrupted. “I will admit; I only know two ballroom dances.”

“Um? And what might those be, my daring charmer?” She purred, resting her arms up on my shoulders.

“Let’s see… I know the Waltz and the Fox Trot.” I hummed in thought. “Plus a little bit of Eighties dancing, though I doubt anyone here wants to see that. But you already know this.”

“Yes, that was quite a show you gave a week ago.” The Princess giggled, fluffing her wings. “But yes, I do believe that particular dance is inaccurate for this night.”

“I agree. Though…” I grinned after seeing her radiant wings, bringing my own wings to bare. “If it would please her Highness, I shall drape thy wings over us so that the offending stares shalt be blocked by mine feathers.”

Another chuckle escaped Luna as I demonstrated, unfurling my wings, and curling them around us, forming a shield around the two of us. She thought for a moment, leaning away from me to press herself into the wall of black behind her. My cheeks heated up as I felt her lean back against my plumage, watching as she sighed and hummed in contentment. My face burned even hotter when she suddenly rushed at me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and ran her moist tongue over my chin.

After what felt like an eternity of staring past the practically purring Wargess, my eyes focused past my snout and onto Luna, watching as she continued to kiss my chin. I knew what she was doing, what her actions meant. She was saying that I was in charge, that she was submitting herself to me, that I was her Alpha. I blinked, stuffing that realization away for a later conversation.

“A-any way…” I stammered, licking my dry lips, and rubbing my shaggy chin dry. “I-I imagine that you would like a dance?”

Choosing to ignore the stares, Luna nodded and placed her left hand on my shoulder and intertwined her right with my left, as I in turn placed my right hand on her back. We then set off in a soft sway along with the music, and I did my best not to look at my feet.

“You dance very well.” The Princess smiled, keeping her eyes on my face as her voice faded into a whisper. “Though I can tell you are having a little trouble.”

“It’s been a while.” I whispered back, my ears flicking this way and that as everyone finally went back to dancing and talking. “But I can tell that you are far better than I. Like a beautiful Loon on a lake.”

Luna snickered. “Don’t you mean a graceful swan?”

“Nah, Celestia’s usually compared to a swan in the MLP fanbase. Plus, the Loon is one of my favorite birds.”

“Oh? Why does my fine escort adore this foul so?”

I maneuvered us away from several dancing nobles, avoiding them with swift ease. “My family used to live near a lake, and every morning I’d wake to hear their calls. A haunting and mournful sound echoing across the waters and woods. That, and when we were done with school, I’d sometimes go out and watch them from my climbing tree.”

“It sounds lovely.”

“I totally agree.” I smiled, shifting into a simple and fast paced rhythm as the song picked up. “What about you? Any favorite birds or animals?”

“Hm…” She looked off to the side, down at the blue sash I had over my neck, then returning to my eyes. “I would have to say that my favorite bird is the Kakapo.”

I tilted my head in slight confusion. “I will be honest, I expected it to be some type of owl. But still, I remember that bird, very pretty with the brown and forest green.”

“That is what most expect.” The Wargess smiled in an enduring way. “I do find owls interesting, but I can say that the Kakapo is the one I like the most of nocturnal birds.”

“And the birds of the day?”

“Well… I would say that the Blue Jay is my favorite in that regard. Again, I love the way it looks; the sky blue with the snow white and streaks of black.” She sighed with a playful smile.

I smiled back, finding our conversation enjoyable. Our chat continued as we danced, our bodies swaying with the medieval music. Once the music faded and the attending nobles cheered for the musicians, Luna and I retreated next to the fountain, sitting on the ledge, resuming our talk. However, I soon excused myself to grab myself and my date a drink, leaving Luna to chat and gossip with Rarity, who had come to compliment Luna’s choice of dress. At some point in the evening’s events, Discord had shown up with a green blob, the Smooze. At least it wasn’t the purple Smooze from G1, we could all kiss life goodbye if that were the case.

Grabbing two empty glasses for myself and my date, I began to fill them with water and punch. I wasn’t a fan of punch, or anything besides water and milk. Yes, I’m picky, I’ve known this for half my life.

After this was done, I started on my way back to where Luna was. However, as I maneuvered through the crowd, watching the drinks so they wouldn’t spill, I failed to see what was happening with Luna. A sharp scream reached my perked ears, a loud splash sounding milliseconds after. Forgetting about the contents of my glasses, I rushed forward through the shocked ponies as they surrounded the fountain. When I got to the front of the crowd, I saw a gasping Luna splashing around in the knee-deep water and a floundering green stallion in a yellow suit.

With swift motion, I set the empty glasses down on the fountain’s edge and stepped into the cold water. I then took of my suit jacket, helped Luna to her feet, and placed my outer garment over her back.

“I know this isn’t a towel, but hopefully this will help warm you up.” I whispered as I stretch out my left wing to drape it over her, changeling a portion of my Chroma through its feathers to warm the shaking Princess. “Are you ok?”

“Nothing a long and warm bath won’t fix.” She grumbled, standing straight through her shivering, putting on a more dignified stance. “If it is not too much trouble, I’d like to leave now.”

“I hear you.” I came close to snarling as we passed a group of snickering teenagers, my runes shimmering under my fur. I then stepped over the fountain’s edge and stopped, scooping Luna into my arms and carrying her over the fountain wall. This caused several of the nobles to gasp and I noticed that the Mane Six, though scattered in the crowd, all showed concern and empathy for their friend and Princess. I inwardly smiled at that, knowing that few in this room were not all made of stone.

Luna, upon being set back on her feet, pressed herself into me for warmth. I spared a glance back to the stallion in the pool, noting the drunken air around him with my nose. I scowled at this, choosing to snap back to the matter at hand. Leading the Wargess through the parting crowd, we soon ascended the steps, our claws echoing in the now silent hall. And upon reaching where Celestia stood, Luna turned and looked her in the eye, her body tensing with resentment. With a growling huff, she snapped her head away and watched the floor as we made our way up the right staircase. But just before we exited, with teeth grinding, I glared down at the assembled nobles and party guests, who had done absolutely nothing to help their humiliated Princess of the Night. It was a glare that I felt could melt the flesh off bones, and even send shivers down a dragon’s scales. Before I let my anger boil over, my chest burning with fury, I sharply turned back and shoved the door open. The resounding thud made the windows and chandeliers shake, to which I cared not as I quickly escorted the Warg Princess back to her room.

My body close to shaking with fury, I turned to Luna as we neared her door, the two guards remained stoic in the face of two carnivorous giants. “I… I’m sorry… for what happened.”

She gave the hall we’d just come down a hard glare, looking back at me with a weary smile. “It isn’t your fault. I should have expected such from them, the stone-hearted buckers.”

I huffed in agreement, a growl rumbling in my throat. “Do you want to be alone, or do you want me to—”

“Yes.”

I blinked at her sudden answer, ultimately smiling as my anger stalled. A sigh escaped me as I voiced my mind. “Want to do anything in particular? Watch a movie? Maybe try and have a calm evening after all this?”

Luna brought her own smile to bare, placing her hand on the knob and opening the door to her chambers. “I’d like that. Though I would like to change into something less wet. Give me ten minutes, then a movie?”

“That sounds good to me.” With that, the Princess slipped inside her chambers, leaving me to my thoughts.

By way of a soft nod, I turned and started heading down the hall to my room. The creaking of squeaky hinges reached my ears and the swift clicking of claws followed, prompting me to turn around. “Yes L—”

A pair of warm lips smacked into mine, the shock making me arch my back as an equally warm body pressed against me. My heart pounded in my ribcage, threatening to shatter it, jump about my innards, and plummet into my stomach all at once. My eyes were forced shut and a heated blush enveloped my head, I was barely aware of a pair of arms wrapping around my neck. Upon the lips attempting to extract themselves from mine, I took control of my limbs again and softly grasped the back of my attacker’s head, demanding another kiss.

It was until the other’s head leaned down and her nose brushed against mine that I pulled away, my eyes slowly opening to find Luna standing before me, her eyes a brilliant mix of teal and silver. She then, with a blush and a moment of hesitation, leaned in close to my ear. “Thank you, Micah.”

I was left speechless, not by the fact that she used my original name, but by her actions. She kissed me! She kissed me… ON THE FIRST DATE!!

“Um, Fang? Are you ok?” Her words partially broke me out of my shock. I looked down at her as my heart beat even faster. “D-Do you not want me to use your initial name?”

“N-NO! I-I m-mean… not…” I quickly corrected. “You c-can use my real name.”

“Y-Your real name? Do you not see Obsidian Fang as your name?”

My brain stopped for a second, thinking it over. “W-well, yes and no. Yes, Fang is a name I go by, but Micah still holds a place in my heart. But again, Fang and Micah are just names for this shell.”

“Very well, to me, you shall be henceforth be known as Micah; the mighty and handsome Warg.” She chortled, stepping back. “But for now, let us change attire, I doubt you want your nice clothes to be muddied.”

“Amen.” We then parted ways and I continued my way towards my quarters.

-=LATER=-

After five minutes of changing, I returned to Luna’s door and nocked. It took her a moment to answer, for reasons that are too distracting.

“Who is it?” Her muffled voice came.

“It’s Fang.” A second passed before I thought of food. “If you’re still busy, I could go get us some more food. Would you like something to eat?”

“…Um, yes.”

“Anything specific?”

“Hm… maybe more of that steamed and honeyed pork?”

“Anything else, your Highness? Royalty should never go hungry.” I coaxed with a grin.

I heard a huff. “If I didn’t know any better, I would dare say that you, good sir, are trying to fatten me up!”

“What!” I played along with an exaggerated gasp. “I have done no such thing! If you had asked for cake, I would… well, I would stay away from that subject, but I’d still get you some.”

“A wise decision, noble knight.” Her giggle was like a sweet melody. “But while we are on the subject of sweets—”

“Oh no. The kingdom is dooooommmmed!!”

“Shut up! Your Princess would like a slice of pie. Apple or peach-cobbler pie to be precise.”

“Alright, anything else?”

She took a moment to think, the sound of shuffling fabric reaching my pointy ears. “I would like some… Manticore ribs, perhaps? They had those down on the table, yes?”

I looked through my memory to make sure. “I think they did. Ok, so that’s… smoked pork, ribs, and a slice of pie?”

“Yes.”

“Alrighty, I’ll be back in a bit.” With new vigor, I raced down the hall, toward the kitchens.

However, the kitchens only had the ribs. So, I spiced, cooked, and lathered them in BBQ. With that done and smelling good enough to eat, I dropped it off in front of Luna’s door with a note. I then headed down to the Ballroom with an ever-growing scowl, yet, when I came upon the door leading to the staircase, an evil idea sprung forth.

-=Forty-Five Minutes after the Warg couple left the Gala=-

Celestia inwardly scowled and lamented over her actions, standing tall with a pleasant smile as she continued greeting her little ponies. She felt horrible for Luna, horrified that she’d done nothing in her time of need. But, thank the gods, Fang had been there to help. Not only did he help the fallen Princess out of the pool and give her his coat, but he also stayed with her as they left. Celestia’s smile genuinely grew as she thought of how kind and loving Fang was toward her sister. Perhaps that’s why the Tree chose him? His love? But then, why wo—

All light in the room suddenly vanished, sending the partying ponies into a blind panic. They all screamed, the sound of garbled hoof clops echoing through the Day Princess’ eardrums. Above their panicked shouts, above their scrambling limbs, a loud, terrible, and alien scream boomed throughout the room. The shear volume of the roar made the floor beneath Celestia’s hooves tremble, prompting her to find the stair’s railing and hold onto it for dear life.

Then, from out of the shadows, where the room’s main doors lay barred by an unseen force, four pairs of soulless white eyes glared. Celestia couldn’t explain it, but she could tell that from the shadows, the creature’s giant head emerged, adorned with dozens of curved horns. Now in the dim light of its eyes, four arms grasped onto the surrounding pillars, all eight eyes glaring at the cowering ponies. Thousands of black tendrils lashed and flicked about, in an unending dance of madness.

“Void… given… form.” Came a creeping and overpowering whisper, causing everypony to shutter. “Void… given… mind.”

In a flurry of speed, the dark god rushed forward, halting just in front of Celestia. A single, fading light, alone in the dark.

“Void… given… Focus.” Those haunting words echoing, the creature’s eyes narrowed, bathing Celestia in their pale light. “Atone.”

With that, the giant beast vanished like mist, the light in the room returned, and half the food on the buffet table was gone.

-=Fang’s POV=-

I smile triumphantly as I sauntered down the halls, a packed tray of food in hand. WHAT?! Ever since I came here to Equestria, I’d been wanting to try that! Or, at least, something close.

‘But why the Shade Lord?’ Asked Balder.

“Because he’s one of my favorite characters in Hollow Knight lore. He’s mysterious, powerful, and I just like his design.” I shrugged, careful not to topple my tray.

‘Hm… if I had to chose who my favorite character in Hollow Knight was, at least from what I know from your memory, it’d be… Quirrel.’

“Hm, why is that?”

‘Quirrel is… a valiant and interesting character. I like how he was an assistant to Monomon the Teacher, then he lost his memory, and came back to slowly realize that he was incredibly old. After Monomon passed, he chose to accept death, seeing as his life had been dedicated to her.’

“And you see him ending his life by leaving his weapon, defenseless against all enemies, as good? Just… giving up on life?” I countered.

‘He was already at the end. He just chose how to go out.’

“True.” I muttered as I neared Luna’s door. With a little Chroma, the tray floated beside me as I knocked on the wooden door.

Said door opened to uncover Luna as she finished putting her wet heir in a bun, wearing a large yellow sweatshirt with the words “Blame My Sister” and purple PJ’s with little snowflakes on them. She smiled at seeing me using my magic, taking it in her own.

“Thank you Fang. Even though I imagine that you wanted it to be just us, a little someone decided to invite herself.” She turned around and stepped to the side to reveal Haven sitting on the couch, watching Willy Coyote chase the Roadrunner on rocket skates.

I smiled at seeing her, turning to regard Luna and whispered. “Not at all. I honestly prefer that she’s here with us, so she’s not left with them.”

The Princess scowled, knowing full well who I was talking about. “Yes. I too prefer it this way…” She turned around and set the tray of food on a small table. “…even if I wanted to give them all a piece of my mind.”

“Nah, don’t worry, I scared them good when I went to get all this.” I grinned, reaching around her for a slice of honeyed pork.

“Oh, is that what all that screaming was?” She said in a coy manner, looking at me with bedded eyes, her breath tickling the fur on my snout. “Mind telling me the trilling tale?”

My grin stretched even wider before I stuffed what I had in my mouth and swallowed, preparing to retell the epic horror story.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------***-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This was the song that I'd thought was playing during the Gala for their dance:

33. Loss and Blood

It had been two days since the Gala, and still Luna gave her sister the silent treatment. In all honesty, I didn’t blame her. Neglected to be humiliated by hundreds and be consoled back to the safety of one’s room, dripping wet did not inspire forgiveness.

We sat at breakfast; but Luna hadn’t come to join us yet. Attending our morning meal along with us were the Main Six, all seated across from one another down the length of the table, Celestia taking her usual place at the head. I sat at the other end of the table, eating my meal in peace as the ponies chatted loudly amongst each other.

“I-Isn’t Princess Luna coming?” The dainty Fluttershy asked, her quiet voice just barely loud enough to hear.

Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’ know. All Ah know is that the Princess just shut herself in since the Gala.”

My neutral face fell into a slight scowl, glaring down at my bowl of Cinnamon Life. I gripped my spoon tighter, its handle bending in my fingers.

“Maybe she just needed a change of clothes? I wouldn’t want to be at a party in a wet dress.” Remarked Pinkie, stabbing her tower of pancakes and downing them in one bite.

A change of clothes?! She was embarrassed that she had fallen in the fountain! Embarrassed that she had been humiliated in front of her subjects, and not one of them respected her enough to bend a knee to help! She was angry that her SISTER hadn’t rushed to her side when she needed her!

“Pinkie! Come now, we know Princess Luna, she would just shrug of soaked clothing as if it were a breeze.” Thank you, Rarity! “She obviously was tired from the evening’s events and wanted some ‘alone time’ with her handsome knight.”

…What?

“I mean, honestly, do you expect her to be whisked away by her dashing date, and not have some private lessons?” She looked over and gave me a quick wink.

“O-oh…” Blushed the butter yellow pegasus, looking away and hiding behind her mane.

An equally shocked and sputtering Twilight scoffed. “T-that wasn’t it… was it?”

I was now glaring dangers at my cereal, and though it went unnoticed by me, the bowl’s contents were boiling. Steam billowed from the bowl, wafting up along my snout. With narrowing eyes, I looked up at the ponies across the table, looks of terror and worry greeting me.

“I’m going to go check on her.” With that, I stood and exited the room, face hard as stone.

My gait was swift as I walked down the twisting halls toward Luna’s room, as I figured that’d be where she was. Once reached, I knocked on the door, my Element ring making a small dent in the wood.

“Just a moment!” Came the Princess’ voice, the door opening several seconds later. I blinked and my head reeled back in surprise at the sight before me, all previous anger forgotten. Luna stood timidly, not in her usual dress attire, but in more modern clothing. She wore a white and yellow striped V-neck shirt, the collar going on to create a stylish hood with two holes for her ears. A black jean jacket lay over her shoulders, laying open to show off her striped shirt. A pair of grey jeans were held up by a brown leather belt, said leather having been set upon by rows of diamonds. And finally, the Wargess had set a pair of sunglasses over her head, her silver locks pulled back into a neat bun.

“What?” She asked, her eyebrow raised with crossing arms.

“Wha— Y-you look good. I like your clothes; they suit you.” I smiled, fidgeting with my pockets.

The Princess smiled in return, batting her beautiful eyelashes, a hand on her chest. “Why thank you, kind sir. A Princess does have to look her best wherever she goes.”

“W-well…” I felt really stupid for what I was about to say. “R-regardless whether you’re royalty or not, you’re gorgeous no matter what you wear. That, and you’re sure to turn heads.”

Her face lit up like the fourth of July along with mine. “U-um…” After a moment of us blushing, she regained her composer, pulling a stray heir back behind her ear. “W-well, thank you. And… you too. N-not the Princess part, but…”

“Yeah, I get it.” My smile widened with a soft chuckle. “So, anyways… you coming down for breakfast?”

It was then that Luna’s stomach gurgled, prompting a blush onto her cheeks and a weak smile. “Um… I could use something.”

I hummed in agreement and turned to lead the way, only to hear a gasp from behind. I turned back to see Luna covering her mouth and her eyes wide in shock.

“What?”

“Y-your wings…” The Wargess gulped.

“My... wings?” I twisted my neck to look, my eyes bugging out at what I saw. I felt my stomach flip, clench, and deflate.

Luna imediantly looked to one of the Guards. “Go and get Clear Sight!”

-=LATER=-

“You said that the prime Element gave you your wings, is that right?” Asked Clear as she looked over the x-ray images with her magic.

“Yeah, it gave them to me when we crashed in the North, when Luna’s undead uncle showed up.”

“And this Element was given to you by…?”

“Harmony, she said that she was a servant of God. Though now with what’s happening, I have reason to doubt her.” I frowned at my hands; the ring held in my magic to my right. Sitting on the medical bed, I watched as she paced back and forth across the room. “The Element is poisoning me, right? It’s somehow corrupting me?”

“Y-yes...” She gave the pictures a confused look, looking them over closely. “But… I’ve never encountered anything like this. It’s almost like your body’s natural magics and the wings’ are somehow fighting, struggling to strangle each other.”

“Do you know anyone who might know? And when did this all start, can you tell me?”

“Sadly, no. Nothing like this has ever been recorded in medical or magical history.” The mare shrugged as she set the papers down on her desk, setting them into a folder under my name. “But if I had to hazard a guess…”

“You think the Wargs might have something? A cure?” I asked with a raised eyebrow, folding my arms, and leaning back against the wall.

Clear hummed to herself. “They might. Didn’t you say that you and the Princesses—”

“Princess, singular. Only Luna has ever contacted her.”

“Sorry, Princess Luna, spoke with their Queen?”

“And her mother. Turns out that Luna is indeed royalty, not just… well.” I hung my head, not wanting to say what had already been explained. “In any case, we’ll talk with them tonight and see what they say. Otherwise, I don’t know what to do besides pray for a miracle.”

“Let’s hope we don’t become that desperate.”

“It’s not desperate, it’s aiming a tank at a fly. Prayer is the strongest weapon I’ve got, a shame I don’t consider it more.” I smirked, pushing off the wall and walking towards the door. A sudden sense of dizziness overtook my mind, the world disappearing.

“Or… we could just speak now.” Came the gentle voice of one Warg Queen as I found myself in the dream realm. “Luna spoke to me and told me what you found.”

I nodded, noting to thank Luna later. “Know anything that could help or cure my wings?”

The Queen shook her head, stroking her chin in thought as her crimson runes shimmered. “The only thing that can be done is to be rid of whatever caused your illness. What was it that gave you those wings?”

“A ring I got from the Tree of Harmony, said to be the tree’s seed.” I shrugged, taking a glance at my molding wings, white veins flowing with energy. “Though now… I’m starting to think I was lied to.”

“I know nothing of this Tree of Harmony, but if this ring is what gave you these wings, perhaps it is best that you destroy it.”

“O…k. I… don’t know how to.” Rubbing the back of my neck, I remembered how the Elements were destroyed in the show, but I doubted that this one would go down without a fight. Come to think of it, the Elements themselves were fairly useless. Acting only as a way to imprison the evil and corrupt, nothing else. Or, in generation one’s case, send all bad guys to the gates of Hell!

“May I see it?” She asked, extending her hand.

In response, I grasped the ring and pulled. It didn’t budge.

“What the?!” I tugged some more, using all my strength, but it was no use. The Ring of Harmony was there to stay. “S-Stupid thing!”

The Queen then stepped forward, looking over the thing, a frown claiming her face. “The stone, it is Amaur, one of several magical stone types. And it is one that can dominate a Warg’s natural Chroma.”

Using her own strength, Jurdehn pushed my hand out of the way and grabbed the ring herself, a flash of yellow fire overtook her eyes. A shield of boiling light surrounded the ring as it started to slide off my finger. After two more tugs, the Wargess flew back with the ring in her hand. Once her footing was purchased, she focused her magic on the ring and it vanished in an orange flash.

“It is done, but in the ring’s destruction, you will lose your wings.” She said, looking at me in sorrow with her red and purple eyes, flexing her large white wings. “I know the joy one gets from flying.”

I huffed in resignation and humor, shrugging as sadness claimed my heart. I’d always liked flying. Well, at least I could enjoy it for a little while. “It’s fine. Besides, sleeping with these things flapping about was a pain anyways.”

“Yes.” The Queen smiled with a light chuckle. “I suppose for one who was born without them, they are hard getting used to.”

“Amen to that. Will the wings come off on their own, or do they need to…?” I didn’t want to finish the sentence.

“They will have to be removed.” I gulped, feeling a chill scale up my spine. “But not to worry, I shall send over the best surgeon at my court’s disposal.”

“How long until they—”

“She will be there within the hour.”

I pulled a face. “H-How? Aren’t you guys on the other side of the world?”

“No, Equestria and Hjemjord (Home ground) are close together. Hjemjord, our country, is to the west of Equestria in “undiscovered territory.”” She explained with a smile. “And not to worry,Roret is a master at the Døren Chroma.”

“Døren Chroma? You mean portals or doors?”

She nodded, fixing her pink and white dress.

I nodded in thanks, feeling Luna tap me on the shoulder. “Thanks your Highness.”

“Please, call me Jurdehn, no titles are necessary.” She smirked, picking up an invisible sheet of paper and a pen, writing something down. “I’ll just let her know who you are. And by the way, it is best to never keep your future mate waiting.”

With that, the dream channel was cut, and I came face to face with the Lunar Wargess. How did she know?! “Micah, are you alright?”

“Yeah… I spoke with your mom again.” I said as I rolled my shoulders, shrugging off the previous thought.

“I know, she said she would speak with you. Anything of importance?”

“That rock on the ring,” I looked down to find said ring gone, yet another supernatural occurrence with the dream realm. “was poisonous to Wargs and it was killing me through my wings.”

Luna gasped, bringing a hand to her lips as she looked at my ringless hand. “But… seeing as it is gone?”

“It’s influence is done with and I don’t have to worry about being poisoned. But the one drawback is that I have to get my wings cut off for the poison to fully be gone.”

“What?!”

“Yeah, I’m beaming with joy over here.” I scowled at a nearby wall, crossing my arms. “I don’t want to lose my wings either, but… I’d rather lose them than my life. And your mom’s sending someone over to do the operation.”

“But who—”

A sudden wave of wind blasted through the hall, the sizzling of sparks following. Looking down the hall, I saw a ring of winding orange sparks, chasing each other through an eternal ring about four feet in diameter. Through said ring came a red furred Wargess, wearing a loose grey shirt and dull leather trousers, a heavy satchel was slung over her shoulder. Her eyes were a deep green with sky blue rings, her left forearm was encased in many bracelets.

Another Warg, one of silver and grey fur, stepped through after the first. He had lavender eyes and orange rings, a thick band of black fur over his eyes and down his snout. He wore a long caribou fur coat, his strong upper body contained within an olive-green shirt. He also wore a pair of black pants with an aqua green chain winding up his left leg. He carried with him a large brown backpack. The female then set her eyes on me, her walk suddenly becoming filled with confidence as her eyes’ rings grew in size.

-=Luna’s POV=-

I strode down the hall, stopped, turned, and stalked down the hall’s length again. I briefly glanced to Tia, who sat patiently with the Elements of Harmony, hands set gracefully in her lap. I huffed at her calmness. Here was Fang, a dear friend of ours, in a room with two doctor Wargs who we knew nothing about, and on top of that; he was getting his wings removed! I was sure that if he were in serious pain, I would’ve heard a groan or a scream, but I had yet to hear such sounds.

“Luna, calm down. Fang will be fine.” Came Tia’s voice through the fog of worry.

I huffed again with a soft growl, the effect frightening a shivering Fluttershy. “How can you be so calm Tia? Fang is losing his ability to fly, and all your doing is-“

I caught myself and breathed deeply, my shoulders going slack as I whispered to myself. “’Be still and know that I am God.’ ‘Be angry, and do not sin,’ Do not let the sun go down on your anger.” I then looked to Tia and the Elements of Harmony, my balled fists relaxing. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have gotten angry.”

Ever the benevolent Princess, Tia smiled. “It’s alright Lulu, Fang will be fine.”

‘Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about its own things. Sufficient for the day is its own trouble.’ Recited Star, her words counseling me.

Suddenly, the doors to the operating room creaked open, the mysterious Wargess walking toward us, a solemn look on her muzzle as she was followed by her companion. “Well, the good news is that the wings came off and the infection wasn’t too deep.”

“And the bad?” I asked, clenching my shaking fists.

“The bad news is that the infection was able to strike his mana pool at some point…” The ponies let out a collective gasp. “-and he will not be able to harness more Elemental magics. But it didn’t get to his primary resource of Chroma, so, Fang is still able to learn new Chromas.”

I let out the breath I’d been holding, sighing in relief. “Anything else we should worry about?”

“No, other than what I already told you, he is fine.” Said the male, his brass voice making the female’s ears twitch.

“Uh…” Piped up the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash, as she raised her hand. “I thought you guys only had fire magic. What’s with this Chroma and Elemental stuff?”

Roret smiled at her question, turning to the blue pegasus. “Wargs have two main groups of magic we can control: Chroma, the fire magic, and Elemental, like Lightening, Wind, Plants, Metals, and Earth. Just to name a few.”

“So, that’s that C-chroma stuff? I know Fang can do Lightening… and I heard that he could do Earth, but what’s the other magic do?”

I found myself tuning their conversation out, waiting for a moment to speak with Roret. When the discussion hit a laps, I spoke up. “Would it be alright if I go see Fang?”

The Wargess nodded, pointing to the doors, and moving back to her lecture. I was honestly surprised Rainbow Dash hadn’t fallen asleep yet, from what I heard about Twilight’s impromptu history lesson in the past. Yet, being one of the smartest mares in Equestria, she forgot about Dash’s ADHD. I soon arrived at the operation room door, pushing it open to find Fang looking over his bandaged chest. I dared not look on his back, for fear of seeing two nasty, bloody holes.

Fang sat propped up on the bed’s head railing, playing with his phone. I kept my movements slow and silent, sneaking toward him like an assassin.

“Hey Luna, did you hurt your foot?”

Without even looking, Fang had somehow detected me with my perfect stalking technique. I gave him a deadpan look and stomped the rest of the way toward him.

“No, my foot is fine, if you must know.” I huffed with crossed arms, but dropped my pout upon looking over Fang’s shoulder, seeing the digital bible app at work on his phone. “What book are you reading?”

“James 4 in the New Testament.” He answered, looking up at me, concern in his eyes. “You ok?”

“Y-yes.” I smiled, leaning against the wall behind me, my wings being smushed between my back and said wall. My wings. “Fang, I’m sorry that you had to lose your wings. If you could… would you have kept them?”

“You mean, if I had a choice in the matter?”

I nodded, to which he gave a long and hard sigh. “I honestly don’t know. I have no official use for them outside of combat and joyrides, and on top of that, I’d rather keep my feet close to the ground. There’s something about flying, while at the same time enjoyable, can be terrifying. To sore above the clouds at sunset, and to plummet from the skies, rushing toward the ground at breakneck speeds. Like many things on earth, everything has its ups and downs.”

My eyes continued to watch him as he switched off his phone and drew in a shaky breath. “But to answer your question; I leave it to God to decide, for I have no way to rectify his actions to my will. I am what I am, be that man, Warg, or chicken.”

I smiled at the last word, imagining Fang as a black rooster. But I could understand his words. He would rather not make the decision himself, and so he left it as God has it, no wings.

“Luna. I have something to confess to you…” Said the Warg suddenly, gulping down what saliva had built up in his jaws, he looked down at his lap with unsteady breaths. “When we had entered the second heat…”

My face turned a cherry red, as I prayed that he wouldn’t see it. I shifted uncomfortably and stood, fluffing my wings to cool myself off.

“I-I had… im-impure thoughts a-about you…” His back curved, shame oozing out of his words and posture. His words came through clenched teeth as I saw tears starting to pour from his eyes. “I… I coul- I…”

By now his eyes had become rivers, his body shaking as each sob was cradled by his hands. His head hung low to the point his nose almost touched the sheets of his bed. “I… hate myself…”

I stared at him, his words sinking in. But why? I’d always imagined stallions had such thoughts, as evidenced by their dreams. But then, I considered who this was; a noble and respectable male who respected others, whether male or female. Fang found his thoughts toward me, at that moment, impure and was seeking to rectify.

“Why?” I finally asked, coming to sit on the bed with him. Resting a hand on his back, my claws brushing against the blood-soaked bandages.

Then I remembered a passage in Matthew 5; “You have heard that it was said, ‘You shall not commit adultery’ but I say to you that everyone who looks at a woman with lust for her has already committed adultery with her in his heart.”

“Fang…” I brought my hand up to his head, rubbing between his ears, bringing my other arm up to pull him closer. “I’m not going to make this easy… but, yes, you did commit adultery. Yes, you looked at me in lust?”

The poor male looked up at me, his dark eyes had long since turned slightly red, soaked fur matted his cheeks. With another whimper, he nodded and hung his head again. I felt my chest clench and my gut churned, my pity for him rising. “What do you do when you sin Fang?”

“Repent… I repent.” Came his cracked and raspy voice, the sound of it sending daggers into my heart. “But even after I do so, the guilt still chases me. I feel like I can’t escape it. Like I’m crushed by a mountain of it.”

I remembered another verse as it came to the forefront of my mind. “And what does God say about mountains? ‘If we have faith…?”

“’Like that of a mustard seed, we can move mountains.’” He sniffed, brushing his nose with the thick fur of his arm. After a minute, he nodded, his back straightening slightly. “I’ve already asked for forgiveness and stopped, but I wanted to tell you. I don’t know why, but I felt that the Spirit wanted me to confess. Maybe it was so I could get it off my back, forget the sin as Jesus has, and truly repent.”

“And I’m glad you did; you were brave to do so. I honestly am ashamed that you would think such things, but I’m glad that you confessed. Not many have the courage to do so.”

My friend grunted in thanks as he pushed himself back against the bed’s pillow, finally resting and wiping away his tears. “I see you’ve been memorizing scripture.”

“O-oh, yes.” I shied away, looking away in embarrassment with my hands clasped between my knees. “I-it just felt right.”

“Memorizing the verses from a book that has been breathed on by the Creator of this world? Possibly the oldest book to ever exist on the earth.” He smiled in my peripheral vision, using his green fire to summon his own bible. “I think the Spirit told you to.”

“Humph! I am a Princess, nopony commands me!” I said playfully, holding my nose high and peeking back with a coy smile. Yet, when I laid eyes on him, Fang wasn’t smiling. He had a dark look in his eye, a frown on his muzzle. I turned to him with a worried look. “What?”

“I get that you where joking, but when it comes to the Godhead like that, please don’t act more powerful. Pride is unbecoming of a Princess, or anyone for that matter. Pride is what made the Devil turn against God.”

I wilted under the look he was giving me. And he was correct, as I’d seen in Revelations, the former angel had turned on his maker and had been cast out. And later in Genesis (later in real time), more angels rebelled against God along with the humans of Babylon. A “Twin Rebellion” as Micah had called it. *

(* The Satan and Demons, Bible Project on YouTube)

My eyes refocused on the dark Warg, finding a small smile tugging at his muzzle. Apparently, he could tell I was reconsidering my actions and prideful attitude. “I-I’m sorry…”

“It’s ok. We all get struck by pride, it’s part of the curse.” He shrugged, looking off to the right for a moment before he looked back at me. “Let’s move to another topic… I’m tired.”

“If you need me to—”

“No, it… it’s not that I’m… sleepy, I’m just mentally tired of my struggle.”

I sighed, my mind figuring out what he was saying. “You feel as if in the heat of battle, surrounded, with no way to freedom?”

“Not just my own internal struggles, but nearly everyone of the ponies is afraid of me. They think I’ll kill them in a moment’s notice and feast on their bones!” He stopped himself for a moment. “But then… look who I’m talking to…”

“Yes… it could have gone better…” I felt a soft stab in my chest, knowing what events he was referring to. My first Nightmare Night in Ponyville. “But, in this instance, I shalt be your anchor and friend. Though I am no substitute for the Holy Spirit, I shall do my best to help you through thine troubles.”

His smile returned twice as big. “Thanks Loon, you are a good friend.”

I nodded in return, remembering the nickname he’d given me. And just as I was about to speak, the door opened and a large party of seven ponies, two Wargs, and one dragon entered the infirmary room.

“Woah, dude.” Exclaimed Spike, his slitted eyes wide in astonishment as he looked over Fang’s wingless body. “Did it hurt?”

“Not really.” The Warg shrugged, his nose twitching slightly. His eyes widened in shock suddenly, his look becoming serious.

“Micah? What’s wrong?” I asked, managing to mask the panic in my throat.

“Celestia, I’ll probably say this again at some point, but your security stinks.” Just as he said that the door to the room opened and a maid rolling in a cart of covered food, escorted by two royal guards. Fang moved like the lightening he produced and rolled off the bed, crouched, and through a bolt of cold fire at them.

One of the guards magically called a shield as the other guards grabbed Twilight Sparkle, holding a knife to her throat. “Death to the Night Demon!”

“Ah, shut up you quack!” Shouted Fang in response, rushing to meet the guard’s magical barrier.

I chose this moment to push myself up, summoned my Null-Chroma blades, and got into a fighting stance. My mind taking the guards in, I noticed that they specifically wore gold armor and the maid had the covered tray in her hands. I watched as she removed the lid to see a Mana bomb, a device capable of igniting any magic waylines in the area for five miles. It was a weapon once lost to time.

Twilight saw the bomb and tears poured from her eyes, looking over to a stunned and shocked Tia. “Please, I-I don’t…”

…want to die? Not to worry Sparkle, you won’t.

Dispelling one of my blades, I focused my Chroma on the shield, waving together a runic spell. I watched as a dome of blue fire engulfed the stallion’s shield, only barely noticing an orange portal form around Twilight’s captor’s knife hand. The hand vanished into the portal and just before he could pull it out, it closed, leaving a gushed stump and a shocked mare behind. My eyes then caught sight of Roret as she cut off her end of the portal, the severed hand and knife at her feet.

“Luna, I’m going to intertwine my Chroma with yours, be ready. Together, we’ll be rid of the barrier and I’ll get the bomb.” She said with a stern voice.

I nodded, feeling her own fiery magic mix with mine. It was unlike anything I had experienced before, as if I were a single gear in an entire mechanism, finally joined by another, more powerful gear. Roret’s magic, when compared to ponies’, felt like an ocean. Such a vast power behind her skin and bones. And as her power mingled with mine, I felt a strange warmth spread through my mana, almost familiar.

“How can I help?” I heard Micha to my right, as he looked to me.

I looked to him for a moment, feeling Roret’s Chroma nudging mine into the right places within the shield’s matrix, allowing me a moment of clear thought. “Get the remaining Elements and Tia out of the room. We need this barrier down as fast a possible, and I can’t afford any distractions.”

I heard Tia softly gasp at my words, but I paid her no heed. I had a shield to break and intruders to deal with.

“Luna! I’ll stay and help!” Tia said over the now crackling and slitting shield.

“NO!” I shouted back, feeling Star’s irritated voice mix with mine. “You get out and let us deal with this.”

“But—”

“She said go!” Fang shouted over her, startling the alicorn as he dragged a struggling Spike and Rainbow out the door. “She’s the one doing the dangerous stuff, don’t distract her!”

“Twilight!!” The two screamed, Spike having tears leaking from his eyes and Tia was close to the brink of crying.

After the doors to the infirmary shut, I turned back to see Roret standing along side her mate, both extending their Chroma to the crumbling shield. The three farce ponies had begun panicking at this point, the second guard pulling his sword out and aiming for Twilight’s head. He reeled it back like a baseball bat and swung. But just before it could strike the mare, Røre thrust his arm through a large hole in the shield and grabbed the pony’s hand, crushing it along with the hilt. Said pony screamed along with his accomplice, clutching his crippled limb. By this point, Twilight had backed up closest to me, her green face looking between the three other ponies.

“Oh my Celestia…” Whispered the shocked mare, her wings going slack from the state her mind was in.

Finally, with a flicker, the shield fell. And the instant it was down, both I and Roret rushed the would-be suicide bomber. Roret’s claws snatched the bomb away from the now shaking mare, her eyes as small as pinpricks. Mine went for the pony herself, one clasping around the throat and the other curled around both her hands.

“I will ask this only once,” I snarled, my teeth bared, lips peeled back, and ears pinned to my skull. “Why?”

“F-For the… glory of the Sun Goddess…” Her eyes suddenly went dark and cloudy, her magic aura fading, the heat of her body dimming.

Whether by bomb or not, the mare had just committed suicide. I sniffed her, only to smell a rank odor and the scent of rotting eggs. Death by poison.

I heard Roret let out a sigh. “It’s done, the bomb’s off. But now what to do with these two?”

My eyes turned to the whimpering stallions as I dropped the mare’s corpse, both clutching their bleeding arms, pools of their blood soaking the marble floor. Why had they come and infiltrated the castle? But then my mind brought up Micha’s previous words, “your security stinks.” While I agreed that our security had been lacking when compared to the previous Everfree Castle’s, I took a moment to look back on recent years. My return as… Nightmare Moon… not a fond memory, as all should know by now. But the part I focused on was the lack of Royal Guards that had been protecting Tia, leaving her open to attack.

Cadence’s wedding was one of the larger embarrassments, the guards being next to useless when the Changelings attacked. And then there was the fact that Cadence, a Princess, had been replaced and nopony had even noticed!! Tia hadn’t even supported Twilight, nor had looked into the possibility of Cadence being kidnapped. And to top that off, we’d recently been assaulted by Tirek, sent to Tartarus, and then kidnapped again by the Changelings!! Were we of Equestria’s Capital really that pathetic?! What did that say about the nation as a whole?!

Oh yeah… and FINALLY, I was kidnapped by the cultists! Again, were we THAT sad?!

Just as I huffed in frustration, setting my hand on my brow, the room’s door opened, and Fang stuck his head through. “Are you guys ok? No one’s dead… well, except the intruders?”

I looked up at him to see his eyes going from the false guards to me, worry and gratefulness striking his face. “Yes Micha, all ‘tis well.”

“DEATH TO THE WARGS!!” Shouted the two intruders, igniting their black light swords with their able hands and drove for me. Roret’s magic grabbed the two, but it was dispelled by glowing green runes on their chest plates, freeing them from her grasp.

With her magic useless, Roret leapt after the guard closest to her, locking him in a chokehold. The sound of bending metal and a cracking spine reached my ears. I stepped back, pulling a fiery shield up between me and my oncoming attacker, but it was just short. The dark blade pierced through the shield like butter, the rising stench of burning magic making me cringe, like sulfur and rotting flesh. But before the blade could reach me, in the blink of an eye, Fang was in front of me, using his body as a shield. And so, with the spray of hot blood on my shirt, I watched in horror as my savior grasped the magic burning blade and pulled it deeper into himself, it’s other end poking out from between his shoulder blades.

Fang drew in a hitching breath, grabbing the stallion’s head in his hands and squeezed, his face chiseled into a glare of disgust. The stallion began screaming, his wordless cries chilling my heart. I rushed around to Fang’s right side, staring as blood poured from his teeth as he began coughing.

With blood pooling on the floor, the dark Warg snarled, the crimson liquid drooling between his teeth. “Die!”

The pressure on his head increasing, the stallion shrieked and looked at me with pleading eyes. I turned my head away from the stallion and looked back to Fang, panic and fear rising as I grasped his weakening arm. “M-Micha, stop! You’re bleeding!! STOP YOU IDIOT!!”

But the Warg didn’t answer, drawing out the stallion’s agony with steadily growing pressure. All this took moments, and just as Fang applied even greater strength, the door burst open as the Elements and Tia ran in. They halted in utter shock, laying eyes on Fang as he finally did the deed. With a sickening crack and squelch, the stallion went limp, tumbling to the floor like a sack of wet meat. The expression on Fang’s face was nothing but hatred, only for that look to fade as he collapsed. I being the only thing from him kissing the floor, a river of blood soaking my clothes.

Author's Note

WHEW! After a long while of RL stuff and the Quarantine, I finally got around to the next chapter! OY!

Anyways, yeah, been busy as of late, but I thankfully found the time to upload this chapter. Hope you all enjoy and please give me your thoughts and any ideas you may have.

P.S. I've noticed that when I post Blogs, i barely get any, if no comments. I would honestly like your feedback on thinks I blog, as it helps me make discussions and helps with the stories.

Thank you and have a good night!

34. Wrath of the Loon

Once again, for the second time that day, I paced the halls as Fang was being operated on. And yet again, my anxiety reached critical levels. I bet Fang would’ve said something about seeing my Rage Thermometer bursting. Also, my temper was rising thanks to the sorry state of our military… if it could be called that.

Tia came up behind me, tapping my shoulder. “Luna, calm—"

In a moment of instinct, I reached back and grabbed her face, throwing her down the hall and watched as she crashed into an abandoned nurse’s cart. I ground my teeth, stalking toward my adoptive sister. “CALM DOWN?! Is that what you were going to say?!”

I stopped just in front of her, looking her in the eye as she slowly stood. “I doubt you’d be calm if the one you loved was sent to surgery twice in one day! Tell me, dear sister, would you… FANG ALMOST DIED, TWICE!! WE DOUBT THAT ANYONE COULD BE CALM IN SUCH A SITUATION, LET ALONE WHEN THY FRIEND GOT STABBED THROUGH THE CHEST!!”

“Lulu…” Tia moaned, nursing a bleeding scratch on her elbow.

I scowled at how Tia, the famed warrior Princess, was whimpering over such a small cut. How could she be so weak when Fang had been stabbed and scarred so many times? He even blocked a sword from hitting me with a single hand, the permanent scar edged into his palm, and now one was no doubt in his chest.

But I breathed, trying to clear my rage-filled mind. Though it worked by a small margin, the fog of anger and worry remained, abet thinned out. “And this CULT of worshippers has never been dealt with, as you let their numbers grow into possibly the near thousands! You, my sister, have let this band of killers and dark magic users run rampant!”

The alicorn’s eyes had started to leak, her sobs grabbing at my ears. “L-Luna, ple—”

“Then, there’s the matter of Equestria’s military being absolutely worthless!”

“U-Um… Princess…” Spoke a stallion guard, stepping forward to address me. But as I turned, my unearthly glare set upon him, making him shiver in his golden armor. “Uh, never mind…”

“What?” I snarled; my glare darkening as blue flames licked at my eyelashes.

“Uh, I just got a report that more Priests have been spotted in the main foyer.”

My glare turned into a raging inferno, my eyes and maw coming alight with blue fire. “And you haven’t disposed of them WHY?!!!”

“T-The Pr-Princess usually takes care of intruders…” I smelt the putrid stench of pee.

Again, I breathed deeply, and the fires dissipating, getting my boiling anger under control after a few more breaths. I then turned to Tia, who was being helped up by the Elements of Harmony. “My case in point.” With that, I briskly stormed out of the medical wing and charged toward the main entrance, rushing past castle staff as I went.

As I rushed down the hallway, my eyes caught sight of eighteen Priests, all locked in winning battles against the Royal and Night Guards. I was forced to watch as three of my guards were slain, as well as five Solar Guards. My feet pounded against the polished and now cracked floor, propelling me forward and straight for the first two Priests. Garbed in red silk and gold armor, the Priests held many swords and polearms. Once I approached the two, I grabbed their helmets and smashed them together, the resounding clank echoing in the great hall.

“I am Princess Luna of the Equestrian capital of Canterlot! Thou art charged with the crimes of foalnapping, murder, illegal dark magical arts, and trespassing! Surrender now or face death!” I snarled, throwing the unconscious ponies to the ground. “We warn you, unlike the guards you faced, We art a trained veteran of war. Face us at thine own destruction!”

“HA! You hear that guys?” Mocked what I guessed to be the leader, the only difference in armor was the purple rope around his chest. “The Princess wants to play. Well… let’s not disappoint, it’d be rude.”

With that, they all rushed at me, weapons at the ready. I ducked below the first sword, using my claws to tare through the frail armor and drew blood from his stomach and ribs. The stallion gagged and coughed on his own blood, failing to notice as I punched his spine. The echoing cries seemed to scare the others, all now regarding me with caution as they slowed their approach.

Now with the ponies advancing, I thrust my outstretched hand toward the hallway behind me, igniting my magic and summoning my light saber. Within seconds, the hilt sored through a wall and into my palm, and on instinct I turned it on. The silver blade shone over my body, bathing the grand room it its pale glow.

“I give you one last chance.” I warned, standing straight and sword at the ready, glaring down at them with a superior air. “Surrender!”

To this, they charged with renewed zeal. I sighed in irritation, mindlessly blocking one of their attacks, the sword not even close to touching me. Sidestepping a downward slash, I kicked the offending Priest in the face, sending him flying several feet with new wounds decorating his muzzle. Two more had come up behind me, looking to take me by a blind spot. But, using my magic, their own weapons were wrenched from their hands and turned against them. Their heads rolled across the floor seconds later.

The captain, upon seeing how the battle was going, pulled a radio off his belt, pushing a button. “This is High Priest Fleet Hoof, send in the Goats!”

I blinked in confusion, catching his words with my strong ears, taking a moment to slice another attacker in half down the shoulder. A second stallion threw his spear at me, missing me by an inch as I caught it with my free right hand, spun it, and launched the spear back at him. The affect was an impaled stallion, bolted to the wall by his own weapon. I then turned to the last twelve, my eyes now alight with fire.

The remaining Priests stood next to their higher-up, spears, and swords at the ready. The High Priest looked at the stallions as if they were stupid. “Kill her! That’s an order!”

But one stallion looked between his commanding officer and my blood-soaked body, shaking his head when he turned back to the other Priests. “Forget this, I don’t wanna die.”

“Too bad.” Said the High Priest as he pulled his sword out and trust it at his subordinate.

With a burst of speed, I rushed forward and slapped the offending blade away, pushing the quivering stallion to the ground. Grasping the broadsword by the flat side with both hands, I twisted it out of the attacker’s grip and spun the sword into mine, the maneuver ending with the steel blade at the High Priest’s throat.

“You won’t win, Devil!” Seethed the stallion, bringing his hands up to show he was no threat. “The Solar Priests will have your head!”

“That’s highly doubtful!” Shouted a voice from above.

I looked up to see Silken Garb, a pair of large wings folded on her back, standing atop one of the four chandeliers. My eyes widened, watching as her body suddenly burned with green fire and the body of a grey Wargess stood in her place. Small patches and streaks of blonde lining her face and forearms, the usual dress she wore replaced by a green sweater and black jeans, her mane pulled back into three braids. Her yellow eyes like the rising dawn with their deep purple rings.

“I’ve been with her since the beginning, and I can tell you this; she won’t go down easy! Same goes for me.” With those words, the Wargess dropped down with a flap of her mighty wings, everything lighter than an average-sized book blowing away. She landed with an irritated huff atop five Priests and crossed her arms, looking quite peeved at the remaining shaking stallions, particularly the one who’d refused my death.

“Go while I still allow it.” She snarled, showing her fangs with not an ounce of hesitation and we all watched the stallion run out of the palace. She then turned to me, smiled brightly, then looked to the Priest with a glare that could make the mountains shiver. “So Luna, got any ideas on what we should do to them?”

I stared at her for a long moment, my brain trying to compute what had just happened. “W-Who are you?”

She looked at me in confusion, but after a moment, she smacked herself on the forehead, stepping off the hill of crushed Priests. “Ack, Duh. I’m sorry, I’m Akiira, assigned as your protector and caretaker by the King and Queen. I had to keep the disguise until I felt it was safe, or in this case, you wanted some help.”

“But I did not ask for it.” Slight Irritation edged my voice, but intrigue filled my mind.

“You didn’t need to.”

I had suddenly taken a liking to this Wargess, as I found her snark a refreshing break from the uptight and ‘proper’ nobles. “Why show yourself now? Why not sooner?”

Akiira blushed as she rubbed her neck, looking away for a moment. “Eh… I like making an entrance. We were also ordered not to unless necessary, and I thought this qualified.”

I looked closer and found her eyes to be sky blue with orange rings, said rings pulsing slightly. “I see…”

“So…” She said, turned to the remaining stallions, tapping her chin as she thought. “What to do? What to do?”

“LUNA!” Came a shout from behind.

I turned to see Tia, the Elements, an escort of twenty guards, and Roret running toward us. The ponies gasped in horror at the dead Guard bodies, while Roret blinked in surprise at my newest acquaintance. With a roll of her eyes, she marched up to the other Wargess, ignoring the remaining Priests as they were subdued by Tia’s escort guards.

“Akiira!” She barked, crossing her arms under her chest as she got in the sheepishly grinning Wargess’ face. “Explain yourself NOW!!”

“Uh…” Akiira rubbed the back of her head, stepping away from Roret with her tail tucked. “You see…”

“HEY! HIGH PRIEST HERE, VOWING TO KILL YOU!” Snaped Fleet Hoof, weakly grabbing my lightsaber hand, attempting to push it towards my head. Still listening to Akiira’s story, with a sharp punch, I nailed him in the gut, but the sword at his throat kept him from dropping to the floor.

“…and then, you came up and are currently glaring at me.” Finished the Wargess, giving the other a flat look.

“You are an idiot.” Roret sighed and shook her head, suddenly lurching forward and pulling Akiira into a hug. “It’s good to see you sis. Mom would be proud.”

“WHAT?!” Gaped Pinkie, her jaw literally hitting to floor before she bounced around the room in excitement. “OH. MY. GOSH! YOU TWO ARE SISTERS?! I’m throwing a ‘Welcome-to-Equestria-and-reunion-of-long-lost-sisters’ PARTY TONIGHT!! We’ll need cake, and cupcakes, and punch, and cheese with crackers, and pie, and—”

A cupcake from out of nowhere was suddenly shoved in her mouth by Applejack. “Ok Pinkie, we get it…”

The two Wargesses stared at the pink pony for a long moment, then turned back to me.

“You can let him go now.” Said Akiira as she pulled herself from her sister. “Since this is Celestia’s territory, we’ll let her deal with the intruder.”

I nodded and stepped away from the gasping Priest, deactivating my saber and throwing his sword to the floor. Then, two Guards came up from behind Tia and took the stallion away. I looked between the two Warg sisters, wondering if it would be polite to ask who their mother was and how they knew my mine.

Roret seemed to read my mind and smiled with a raised hand, stopping me before my lips could move. “You wish to know how we know the Queen and that we are sisters?”

I nodded in affirmation.

“Actually, the same answer is for both questions, Luna.” Smiled Akiira, stuffing her hands into her sweater pockets. “We are both the daughters of the Warg Queen.”

The entire world halted in that single moment, all fading into the background. T-They, the one who’d been posing as my handmaiden and the other who’d saved Fang’s life twice… were my SISTERS?!

“Uh… Luna?” Roret waved a hand in my face, my stunned stature crumbling under several seconds. “You ok? I know we just dropped a bomb on you, but I’d like to properly hug my little sister.”

I barely heard the ponies gasp, a slight echo to their sound.

“…” My body started to shake from the shock, my legs coming close to giving out, my breath quickening. “Um….o-ok…”

Without a word, Roret stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me close just as my legs caved. “Whoa, easy!”

Akiira rushed over, helping to set me down with my head on her lap. “She’s in shock, Roret. Got any spells that could help?”

“Not in the case of shock, but we should just stay by and let her calm down.”

At that moment, my eyes shut, and all faded to black.

-=Later=-

“The king and his men
Stole the queen from her bed
And bound her in her bones
The seas be ours and by the powers
Where we will, we'll roam…

“Yo ho! All hands!
Hoist the colors high!
Heave ho, thieves, and beggars!
Never shall we die!
“Yo ho, haul together!
Hoist the colors high!
Heave ho, thieves, and beggars!
Never shall we die!

“Yo ho, haul together!
Hoist the colors high!
Heave ho, thieves, and beggars!
Never shall we die!”

The lyrics of a strange and soft song be what awoke me, causing my eyes to flutter open and slowly look over to the source. There lay Fang, chest bandaged up once again and a pair of headphones over his ears, humming along with the tune of the music.

“Hey, welcome back Luna.” Came the voice of one Silken Garb, but when I turned my head to look at the mare, the face of a grey Wargess greeted me. “You took a good tumble there? Need anything?”

I found the corners of my lips curling upward, remembering how Silk used to coddle me when I was young. I smiled at the Wargess, seeing that, even though she wore a different skin and was an entirely different species, she was still the Silken Garb I knew. But then… she’d said that she had been with me since the beginning. What did she mean?

“Yes, Akiira. I need an answer.” I said, pushing myself up onto my elbows.

“Ask away.”

“What did you mean by ‘been with her since the beginning?’”

The Wargess in question went stiff for a long moment, before relaxing after Roret rusted a hand on her shoulder. “R-remember when y-you were seven… and you got your first handmaiden?”

I nodded. “Of course, her name was Evening Breeze.”

“And remember all the others? Dawn Daisy, Sky Chaser, Water Lily, and Chocolate Aurora?”

“…Yes?” I looked away for a moment, the wheels in my head turning. Then they clicked and my eyes snapped wide open. “WAIT! They were all you?! You posed as all those mares?!”

My peripheral vision picked up on movement and I turned my head to see Fang removing his headphones. Akiira stifled a giggle, pressing her furry hand up to her muzzle, sitting up with pride soon after. “Yep. All one and the same.”

“Chocolate Aurora? Really?” Roret leaned in next to Akiira and smirked, using her head as an armrest. “What? Did you gather a sweet tooth? That would explain why you stopped sending pictures of yourself in your letters.”

Akiira gasped, her face turning red as her voice cracked. She pushed her sister’s limb off her. “WHAT?! No! That’s not the reason!”

“Then what was it?” She mocked and the other Wargess puffed out her cheeks in frustration, pouting like a filly. She then said something below her voice. “What was that Aki?”

The grey Wargess spoke slightly louder, but the words didn’t reach me. Roret just smiled. “It wasn’t a handsome male that distracted you, was it? Maybe one with a sweet tooth?”

Akiira’s blush only deepened, to which Roret gasped in joy and clapped her hands, leaping back in joy. “HA! I knew it! Ordem owes me ten Marrow!”

“You bet on me?!” Akiira squeaked, to which I finally burst into laughter at their exchange, the red Wargess joining me. Akiira for her part just teleported a pillow into her arms and hugged the life out of it, her blush remaining.

After a long while of girly conversation, I then noticed a maid step into the room, carrying a large tray of warm food. In an instant, my magic leapt into action, snatching the tray from the maid’s grasp, and flinging it to the far wall. The mare gasped in shock, backing away from me as I sent her a glare, but backed up too close to a certain red Wargess. Roret cleared her throat, getting the maid’s attention. The mare turned, going still in fear, looking deep into the Wargess’ blue and orange eyes.

Said mare started to back up and slowly exited the room, shuffling passed a perplexed Tia. The Princess of the Dawn soon entered the room, noticing the tray of splattered food on the floor. “I really wish you wouldn’t—”

“Wouldn’t what?” Huffed an assertive Akiira, standing up and towering over Tia at a height of ten feet, opposed to the alicorn’s nine-foot stature. “Wouldn’t be suspicious of a maid carrying a covered tray? Poisoned food perhaps? Or maybe another bomb?”

“W-Well… I…” Tia was indeed surprised at the Wargess’ aggressiveness, her yellow eyes boring into magenta.

“When she’s been attacked on a near regular basis and just decides, ‘oh, look at me! Everything’s fine now and I can go on my merry way, never to worry about that suspicious group of ponies in that ally!’” Akiira mocked as she danced around the room in an overly innocent manner, turning back to Tia with an annoyed glare. “You seriously expect her to just shrug this all off by tonight, don’t you?”

“Easy, Akiira.” Spoke up Roret, standing next to the bed I lay in. “We’ve all had a long day, let’s let the two heroes get some rest and report this to father. He’ll need to know what’s happened.”

Akiira looked over to me with a worried glance, then looked back to her sibling with an irritated snarl. “Fine, but once that’s done, I’m coming right back here to keep them safe. I was sent here to protect my little sis, and that’s what I’m going to do!”

“Ok, bekymringsmiddel (worrywart).” With this, they left the room. I saw that Fang’s face was twisted into worry and anger. No doubt thinking of how to deal with this band of killers. Roret’s companion stayed behind, keeping an eye on the medical equipment that we were hooked up to.

Micah started to speak but was immediately cut off by the sound of canon fire. The impact shook and cracked the castle walls, making all three in the room freeze in shock.

“Your highness!” Shouted a young Royal Guard as he burst into the room, startling us back to the present.

“WHAT WAS THAT?!” I commanded his answer, grinding my teeth and clutching the bed’s railing.

“The Royal Palace is under attack!”

“No SHIT!!” We all stared at Fang, his eyes alight with crimson fire as he huffed clouds of smoke. His runes had come alight with embers and the bed he lay on started to burn. “WHAT IS ATTACKING US, YOU DUMB BLOCKHEAD?!”

The guard stood in utter terror and just barely held onto his spear. “T-the c-c-castle…”

“SPIT IT OUT!!” The metal creaked under his curling fists, at least that which wasn’t melting. “Or get out and—”

“Micha, ENOUGH!” I shouted back, using the Royal Canterlot Voice, and causing him to wince. I then turned to the shaking stallion, his golden armor clattering. “What is attacking the Palace?”

“F-four tanks, all housing Sun Priests, Princess.”

I heard Fang’s teeth grinding against one another, his voice rigidly snarling. “And you haven’t done anything about this why?”

The guard’s shaking increased tenfold.

“Fang! The stitches! You’re burning them!” Cried Tuurak, Roret’s assistant.

“Shouldn’t they be resistant to Chroma?” I asked, staring as the bandages on Fang’s chest burned to ash.

“They should, but his Chroma is just so hot that even the stitches’ binding is failing! He’s hot enough to be close to the sun’s temperature!! We need to calm him down!”

“That ain’t happenin’!!” Shouted Fang as his Chroma flared, causing the bed to explode, and sending the Warg flying through the roof. The last of him I saw was a lengthening smoke trail as he skyrocketed.

-=Fang’s POV=-

In that moment, I’d finally snapped. I couldn’t take it anymore. The Changelings, the squabbling nobles, Blueblood, these Priests, and nearly everypony else had rattled my cage. I’d had it, and I wasn’t going to hold back, not this time.

With the force of ten-ton sledgehammers, I plummeted down atop the first tank I saw, propelling myself further with my fire. And much like Iron Man, I rolled my body just in time to land atop the bucket of steel. Well, landing wouldn’t cover it, I smashed through the roof of the tank and ignited my entire body in fire and lightning. I then discharged the power and blew the tank to bits, the Priests’ screams only lasting a second. I stood amongst the rubble, my eyes and maw alight with red flame, claws sparking with arcing energy, and glared at the remaining three tanks.

A creaking sound caught my ear, causing me to look in its direction. I found two Priests staring at me in utter terror as they peeked out from the roof of their mobile fortress.

Then, without a word, I charged up the fire in my limbs and rocketed toward them, my jaws wide as I howled. I grabbed hold of them before they could duck down back into the tank, yanking them both out and holding them close to my snarling face.

“You like hurting people? You like making people suffer?!” I asked, both mine and Balder’s voices mixing. “Then go home!”

With that, I roasted them in an instant, their ashes scattering to the wind. I looked down to see my feet had grown hot enough to start boiling the metal, the once impenetrable armor now turning into soup. Not wanting to wait for my feet to burn through, I elongated my claws and superheated them, tearing into the tank’s shell to find three sweating stallions in gold armor and red cloth.

My hearing spiked as I looked up, seeing Luna’s sisters (one of them named Akiira I think) firing numerous spells and tearing into the next two tanks. That just left this one for me. I then looked back at the remaining stallions; their eyes filled with fear as they started to beg me for their lives.

Considering mercy, I looked away in thought and after several long moments, I looked on them with less anger than before. “So be it. I’ll let you live, but only if you denounce your commitment to the Sun Priests and leave the Royal family alone. Do this, I will let you live. But if you leave here and I find out that you’re still with them and attacking the Royals. I. Will. End you.”

All three nodded vigorously and promised with tears and sweat in their eyes. “Yes, YES!! We promise!”

Feeling the rage still swirling inside, I denied it’s hunger and let the three escape. Watching as they raced down the street and out of the city. For a brief moment, a deeper part of me wondered if this was a mistake; letting them go. But in the end, I was ok with giving them a second chance.

A sudden explosion snapped me back to reality as I looked to see Luna’s sisters walking toward me, away from the two melting tank husks. Roret smiled, blowing her smoking finger tips clear of her fire magic. “You seem to be doing better. You know, for a Warg who got stabbed through the chest, barely missing your third heart.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” I found myself chuckling as I descended the abandoned tank, coming to stand before the two Wargesses. Only to stop and look on her with a shocked and confused face. “Y-you said… three hearts, right? I must be hearing stuff.”

Akiira shook her head, crossing her arms. “Actually, no. Wargs have four hearts all together.”

“For whatever reason, I can’t stop thinking of how even more insane the Master would be with eight beats, rather than a rhythm of four.” Feeling slightly uneasy, I took to leaning against the tank behind me, letting my forehead rest on my fist. I was getting some serious Seven Deadly Sins vibes too. “So… where are they located, just so I have a picture incase I get stabbed again?”

Roret pointed to the areas on her torso, naming the whereabouts of the vital organs. “Two are along the chest, the third is near the right shoulder, and the fourth is below the left lung.”

I then lifted a hand up to my newest scar, mapping out where each heart was located via their pulses, and froze upon feeling that the scar was but inches away from my upper right heart. Again, I’d come so close to death, yet I felt at peace knowing that the God of Heaven was with me. I shrugged the fear off and nodded to the two sisters, smiling, and crossing my arms.

“So, now that we’ve run them off, what are we going to do about the Priests?” Akiira asked, sharply nodding toward an approaching Celestia and Luna, Gleaming Shield and a squad of guards escorting their Princesses. “And where were they when the Priests and tanks attacked?”

“Keeping the Princesses safe.” Sharply barked Gleaming, holding her spear slightly tighter than before.

“Right…” Quipped the Wargess with a chuckle, shaking her head. “And by ‘Princesses’ you must mean just ‘Princess’, seeing as how I didn’t see Luna being guarded and half her night guard is dead, along with a good number of your guards.”

“They did their duty.”

“Right…” I huffed before Akiira could snap back. “Unity, Duty, and Destiny… minus the unity in this case I guess.”

Gleaming gawked, marching up in front of me with a frown. “You know, I’ve just about had it with you!”

“Yeah? Good, because my house is almost done being built. Which means that you’ll be seeing less of me, good for you Gleaming.” With that, I limped back towards the castle, but stopped next to Luna. “If you ever want to drop by and say hello, or just need someone to listen, my door is open.”

Continuing on my way, I nodded as Luna thanked me. I no doubt was going to get an earful from Roret about having three medical emergencies in one single day. And I needed lunch, as fighting till after noon works up an appetite.

-=The Underground Hive=-

“My Queen?” Asked a drone as he approached the Changeling Queen’s throne, shivering slightly at the small draft coming in through the tunnels.

“Hm, what is it Mandible?” Chrysalis said with a note of casualness, lounging in her large throne, it’s holed surface matching most changelings’ limbs.

“The Sun Priests had attacked the pony palace this mornin—”

In a flash, Chrysalis was up on her eight spindly legs, coming to stand over her primary general. “What?”

Mandible started to sweat profusely. “T-they attacked the castle… and they failed. I sent several of my best to infiltrate and gather their bodies. They’ll be disposed in the Hatchery soon, my Queen.”

“Whew…” The Queen sighed, resting a hand on her chest to help calm herself, backing up but refusing to sit back on her throne. “Good, good. We can’t let them do that again, and if they do so again, bring them to me for a dinner date.”

Chrysalis smiled and licked her lips in anticipation but was brought back by her drone’s next words. “But again, the Lunar Knights have rejected your invitation. They still refuse your generosity.”

The Queen sighed in frustration this time, chuckling to herself as her eyes lit up. “Well then, let’s invite them over for breakfast tomorrow. I do hope we have tabs on all their whereabouts, yes? Wouldn’t want any to get lucky and escape. But don’t grab them all at once, it would be too suspicious, only giving our little Wargs reason to come and hunt us. Gather the Knights every so often, let the Hunters have a bit of fun with their prey. And do make sure to prepare my favorite seasonings for the next month… after all, a Queen must consume much if she is to expand her hive.”

Author's Note

Hey guys, hope you all enjoyed another installment. Please give me your thoughts in the comments and I'll reply as soon as possible.
Let me know what your favorite part was please! :pinkiehappy:

P.S. I honestly imagined some of my audience’s jaws dropping at the revolution of the two Warg sisters :rainbowwild:

35. Calm Before the Storm

Haven smiled as we stepped into Joyous Frocks, her lilac and bronze eyes once again teaming with excitement, pulling an equally smiling Luna along. They were soon followed by Roret, Akiira, and myself, all spreading throughout the store as Mangle lumbered up toward me. The minotaur smiled as he shook my hand, dressed in his usual work clothes.

“Greetings Fang, I see you’ve brought little Haven along.” He welcomed, waving to the little Wargess with a gleeful smile. His eyes then turned to the three other Wargesses, his eyebrows bobbing as he looked at me. “You didn’t tell me you were bringing such beauties into my shop. If you had, I’d have straitened up a bit!”

My head reeled back slightly as I shook it, looking at the minotaur in bewilderment. “I—”

“Welcome Princess Luna, a pleasure to have you!” Bellowed Mangle as he bowed low, the ruckus causing everypony in the store to gasp and through themselves to the floor. His smile still present, the minotaur stood, motioning to the store. “Anything I sell is ripe for the picking, your Highness. Feel free to try anything on, and I’ll take any orders you desire.”

Luna stood tall and majestically, like any royal should, giving the manager a sincere smile. “I thank you for your generosity, though we are here accompanying Fang. As he is looking for common and everyday use ware, we thought would come join him.”

“Ah, so I see, Princess. But still, if there is anything I or my employees can do, just ask.”

The Lunar Princess nodded. “Thank you again.”

“Ha! And who are these lovely ladies if I may be so bold?” The ever-cheerful Mangle asked, gesturing toward Roret and Akiira.

Before Luna could answer, the two Wargesses bowed softly. “Roret, personal physician of the Princess.”

“Akiira, handmaiden and guardian of the Princess.”

“Broad Mangle, at your service!” He bowed again, pushing back his long hair as he stood back up. “Again, my offer extends to you lovely ladies, anything within my store is yours to purchase!”

“Thank you very much.” Smiled Roret before going on her way towards a shirt rack, Akiira not far behind.

Mangle then turned back to me. “I trust that you know what to look for?”

“Indeed, my friend.” I nodded, the manager soon left me to watch Luna and Haven walk off, the ponies pampering the Princess with praises.

After grabbing a cart for the inevitable haul, I took to scouring the shelves and racks for clothes in my size. I wanted to get a big stock for the dresser and closets in my new house. Along with said house, came a separate workshop and freezer shack. I had hoped that the workshop would be used for my blacksmithing, but I still had yet to find someone to teach me. But then again, was blacksmithing really for me? By that, I’d meant to use my fire magic to help with smelting and heating metals, but blacksmithing was not something I’d done previously. I then decided to lay off on that idea as I came up with new hobbies. Maybe I could get better with cooking? I’d taken a liking to it when I was thirteen, perhaps I could sharpen my skills as a cook.

I was suddenly pulled from my thoughts as a small hand gripped mine, pulling me to my left, down the aisle. I looked to see it was Haven. “C’mon Dad! Mom wants you to see her dress.”

My eyes gazed ahead to see Luna stepping out from behind the small wooden doors, clothed in a sky-blue mini dress with a loose glittering knee-high skirt and long sleeves. Said Wargess smiled and looked on me with warm eyes. “Well, what do you think?”

I couldn’t stop myself from smiling back, my cheeks burning as I spoke what leapt from my tongue. “I think that if you walked into a room with that dress, all the guys’ jaws would hit the floor. So… y-yes, you look gorgeous.”

The Princess blushed herself as her eyes fluttered, ending on bedroom eyes, her hands behind her back. “You really think so, hm?”

“Heh, yeah. You look great.” I chuckled nervously, doing my best to ignore my blush.

With a coy smile, her eyes fluttered, and her tongue licked her fangs, Luna sauntered back behind the short doors with her tail wagging softly. “Then let us see how you like this next outfit.”

I turned away before I could look, I waited for the Wargess to finish. As I waited, I noticed a rack of hats to my right. Stepping over, I grabbed a red ballcap in my size and placed it between my ears. I looked at the price tag and nodded lightly, summoning my magic to bring the cart over to me, as I’d left it behind when Haven dragged me over to see Luna. I then went through a row of sweaters and coats, keeping an eye out for Luna, seeing the odd shirt or hat above the doors.

As I pulled a black hoodie over my shoulders, my ears perked to Luna stepping out from the changing room. I looked up to see her wearing a white V-neck sweater, a pair of grey shorts, and a set of purple leg warmers. And to be honest, she looked pretty attractive in that outfit.

“You seem to like sweaters a lot. But all in all,” I nodded in approval. “Cute.”

The Princess smiled warmly and bowed playfully. “Thank you, kind sir. And to answer your question, I’ve worn so many fancy gowns in the past, the stupidly tight things, that I just like having extra room to breathe. As it was near impossible to do so in those contraptions.” Her eyes flicked down to her wooly leg coverings. “You don’t think the warmers are awful, do you?”

I followed her gaze and considered her words. “No, I think they go well with the white and black. Purple’s a good color for that matchup. Though, I’m not a fashion expert, so… what do I know?”

“Enough that it matters.”

A smile sprang to life on my muzzle as I stuffed my hands into my pockets, spinning on my heal to show off my new threads. “What do ya think, Loon?”

The Wargess giggled as I spun back around, causing me to look at her funny. “What?”

Luna stopped quick enough to speak. “T-turn the hoodie around.”

I took off the hoodie and looked on the back, laughing as I saw a pale crescent moon sown into the back. “Well… I was always a Luna fan, so… no regrets.”

She stopped her giggling at hearing my words. “A Luna fan?”

My eyes widened at the possible mistake I’d made. “Aw crud… y-yeah… I was a Princess Luna fan back on earth. Please keep in mind that back there, you are seen as a fictional character, and you have a huge following. Celestia too… and Twilight.”

“And Cadenza?”

“Eh… yes, but she was one I never really payed attention to. She and Shining, at least in the show, never got good character development. They were always seen as the ‘Disney couple’ of MLP. That and Shining was as interesting as a brick when he was used in the show.” I found myself glowering at the floor, letting the weight of keeping my lips sealed come off. “He was pretty much the ‘damsel in destress’ every. Single. Time… Every villain fought was always handled by Twilight and company, never anyone else.”

“Even I and Tia were pushed to the side?” She looked ready to glare holes into the nearest warm body.

“…yes.” I rubbed the back of my head, uncomfortable with the situation. “Look, I’m speaking as a fan of a little girls’ show, so my opinion is bias. But, for me personally, I liked you as a character because you’d gone through struggles, faced them, and come out on top. Yes, you got jealous and fought Celestia, and were banished for one thousand years, not four thousand.”

Luna’s mood soured at that, no doubt feeling like she got the deal that sucked. She crossed her arms in an admittedly cute pout but made no move to stop me.

“And unlike Celestia, in the show at least, you had to adjust to modern life in a short time. I honestly can’t imagine waking up one day and having to learn that the world’s changed so much, everything you knew being gone in the past. Was it similar to your experience? Not that I want to bring anything bad up, but…”

“No, it’s alright Micha. But, yes, my experience was similar to that, albeit a longer span of time.” She sighed, putting her weight on her right leg. “But even with my being four years back to the world and I still have yet to explore all the modern wonders.”

“Yeah? What would you like to see?”

She paused for a moment, humming to herself as she pushed her tongue into her cheek. “I have yet to experience the post office…”

I gave her an odd look, a smile creeping onto my face.

“What?”

“Nothing…” I smiled innocently. “Continue.”

She dropped it with a smirk and thought some more. “I have yet to see what all these ‘video games’ are. I have never laid eyes on them, but I’ve heard that they are entertaining. Oh, and I would like to see what all the fuss is about horror movies!”

“Well, if you’re looking for video games, I’m the guy to talk to.” I grinned, bobbing my eyebrows at her. To which she did her best at muffling her laughter. “I was always into RPG’s and MMO’s, but I played one or two strategy-based games.”

“RPG and MMO?”

“Role playing games and online massive multiplayer games.” I explained with a smile. I then went into other game types, answering any questions that Luna asked. We carried on like this for the next hour as she changed from outfit to outfit, as I sometimes gave my approval of her attire, and sometimes not.

“You seem to know much about video games. Prey tell, were you a master at many of these games?” She asked, pulling her messy hair into a ponytail.

Remembering all the games I’d previously played, I smiled at the memory as I leaned against the wall next to her changing room. “Let’s see… there was Warframe and I was Mastery Rank 16, which is about half way to the top; MR 30—"

“Why did you stop? Was it about the time you came here, and you left before finishing?”

“No, I stopped because there really wasn’t a point to keep going. Pretty much everything could be unlocked at MR 15, so besides showing off your Mastery Rank, there wasn’t any point in continuing.” I admitted, feeling slightly depressed that the Devs didn’t give players more to work toward in leveling up. “Then there was Destiny 2, I mainly played it because Warframe had hit a lull and there wasn’t much going on. So, I gave Destiny a try, seeing as how a lot of people said it was good.”

“And how did that go?” She then stepped out dressed in a frilly little white dress, spinning as she always did when wanting me to get a good look. “What do you think?”

I hummed again, tilting my head at the dress. “It’s cute, but I can’t really see you wearing that a lot.”

She shrugged and smoothed out the knee-high skirt. “At the least, I will buy this for nightwear.”

“Yeah, probably.” I shrugged with a quick laugh, watching Luna return to her booth. “But to answer your first question. Destiny was good. Admittedly, the only gripe I had about it was that the story was so out of order. See, I’m one of those guys that likes lore, and when a game’s lore is practically a bunch of chaotic short stories, I tend to lose interest quickly.”

(Any Destiny fans out there: please don’t murder me in my sleep)

“Did somebody mention Chaos?!” Piped the voice of Discord, said Draconaquis popping into existence with a Railgun in hand.

“Yeah, we were talking about Destiny 2’s disorganized storyline.” I said casually, looking up at the floating body of Discord.

“Oh…” The Draconaquis literally deflated, pooling into a pile on the floor.

Luna peeked over the doors to see the eavesdropper. “Evening Discord. How goes your day?”

“Fine.” Groaned the Draconaquis, pulling himself back into a standing position and inflating himself. “Right up until I heard about that game that is destined to fail!”

I then perked my ears, cupping my left ear. “You hear that?”

Discord copied me but shook his head soon after, his voice coming alight with glee. “What? Do you hear my adoring fans rushing across time and space to come and worship me?!”

“Oh yeah, lots of fans.” I gave him a smug smirk. “Fans of the Destiny franchise coming for you with pitchforks and torches.”

“You do realize I could send you to the nearest alternate dimension, right?”

“Yeah, but I know that the Princess here, and a certain pegasus would be very angry if you did.” I laughed.

“Well…” Discord said with a pale face and he deflated again. “I can tell when I’m not wanted. Good day Princess!”

With a snap of his fingers, the mismatched creature was gone, Luna releasing a sigh of relief. I just chuckled at the look he’d had, picturing a panicking Discord with a peeved Fluttershy looming over him. After a short while, I calmed myself long enough to hear Luna speak.

“Fang, could you pick out an outfit for me? I’d like to see what you think would look good on me.” She looked away with a blush, keeping the white sweater over her so I wouldn’t see her nakedness.

“Sure.” With this, she smiled. A sight that I had come to love. I then moved throughout the store, looking over what I thought she’d look good in. I wanted to go for a casual look, but still something that could be considered regal. After a long search, I noticed several ponies trying to talk with Luna over the stall doors, but Luna had ducked back into the farthest corner of the booth. I also noticed that Akiira and Roret had come back with me, watching as Haven tried and failed to push past the ponies to get to Luna.

Luna’s eyes opened and landed on me, there was a hard look in her eye, one that told me to stay back and let her handle this. With a deep breath to calm herself, the Wargess rose to her clawed feet, glaring down at the ponies around her.

“Enough.” At her command, the ponies stopped talking, all taking a step back in fear. “Not only do you approach your Princess at an inappropriate time, you do so while I am clothed in nothing. Have you no decency? Leave me be, I shall not answer any questions today.”

I gave her a thumbs up from across the way, to which she smiled back. After a moment of confusion, the ponies emptied out of the store, leaving us Wargs and three remaining ponies to continue shopping. Seeing that the way was clear, I strode up to Luna’s booth and handed her the clothes I’d picked out.

“Mom, you ok? They weren’t being nice.” Huffed Haven, crossing her arms sitting in a nearby chair.

“No, they weren’t.” The Princess replied, pulling the cotton shirt over her head. “But I handled it as best I could, I didn’t raise my voice, nor did I abuse my power over them as their ruler.”

“That you didn’t.” I agreed, leaning against the wall as I’d done before. “You handled it like royalty, with dignity and grace.”

A small squeak escaped Luna’s lips and I looked to see her blush, working her hair into pigtails. “T-Thank you, Micah.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Then she stepped out, draped in a fuzzy green hoodie, a pair of tan drawstring pants, and the shirt from before. Luna, as she trodden into the open, berried her face into the hoodie’s inner fluff and was practically purring. “Mmmm-mmhhhmm… soooo sooooffftt…”

I couldn’t help but smile along with her, watching as Haven shared in her experience when the Princess knelt down. “I take it you like the hoodie?”

Haven and Luna nodded all at once, my daughter coming up and giving me her best puppy eyes. “Can I have one?”

“Ask Luna, she’s buying.”

Said Wargess gasped in mock horror, and hand on her chest in surprise. “What? Isn’t it the stallion’s job to protect and provide?”

“I’m no stallion.” I smirked, standing tall and crossing my arms.

Luna gave me her own playful pout, pulling Silver close so they were two adorable pleading faces. “Pwease?”

A fake groan rumbled through my chest and throat as I slumped. “Fine, as long as you’re paying for lunch. With all the clothes we’ve gathered, my wallet will be bone dry by the end of this.”

Luna stood tall and huffed, nose in the air. “Humph! Very well, you drive a hard bargain.”

I chuckled with rolling eyes, shaking my head at the Wargess. “By the way, you look good in pigtails.”

On her march back to the changing room, Luna stopped and looked over her shoulder, and promptly stuck her tongue out at me with a grin. As she changed back into her original outfit, I brought Haven and the basket of clothes to the counter to pay. After this, I lead the party of ladies through the streets back to the palace. I figured that since the sun was about ready to set, Luna would need to be back at the castle.

It was soon time to put Haven to bed, and after a moment of prayer, I tucked her in and whispered her a good night. Haven still had the regular sleep pattern of a human child, so she had a habit of getting up before Luna and me. I’d sometimes wake to being tackled by the little Wargess. It was after this that I headed for the kitchens, finding Luna and Celestia having a drink, Akiira watching the two as she worked behind the counter.

“… and you still think hunting them down is the best thing to do?” Asked Celestia, as she was slouched over the counter.

“Celly, this has got to stop! You have to do something, banish them! Heck, I’ll even let them be imprisoned! Just deal with them.” Luna’s voice seemed more agitated, gaining a slight edge to it. The voice of Nightmare Moon. “They’ve become a threat to Equestria, and you are doing nothing!”

“No, Moon, you’re wrong. I’ve kept tabs on the order since it’s creation, but they’ve never become a threat until now.” Said the alicorn as she stirred her drink. “I honestly can’t say why though. They’ve always kept to themselves until the week you were…”

“Foalnapped? Yes, I know, dear sister.” Sneered the former Nightmare Moon. “And you couldn’t have bothered to station more guards at the palace, why? Is it because you need as much space as you can get for those melons of yours?”

I felt my face suddenly heat to a boil, stopping in my tracks as I continued to watch the two Princesses.

Akiira took a moment to stir the soup she had cooking, it’s delicious scent filling the room. “That was a little rude.”

“A little?!” Squeaked Celestia, her face turning as red as mine, looking back at Moon. “My boobs aren’t that big!”

“Eh…” Chuckled the Wargess, her silver eyes looking over the alicorn. “Regardless of your rack’s size…”

Celestia gasped and fixed her sister with a glare.

“…you’ve let the security of this country grow soft, just like you, Mrs. Sun Butt.”

The alicorn let out another squeak, her glare intensifying as she squirmed in her seat. “Will you stop bringing my weight into this!!”

The former Nightmare Queen huffed, rolling her eyes. “Fine. But my point still stands, clean up your act… and your diet.”

Celestia’s face suddenly had an appointment with the counter, a loud thud sounding as I finally had the courage to move again. I soon made it to the counter, taking a seat next to Moon. “Hello, Star.”

She smiled, resting her chin on her folded hands, elbows on the counter. “Good evening, Micah. But if you wouldn’t mind, call me Moon.”

“Why change it in the first place?” I asked, looking in her direction with my jaw in one hand.

Moon sighed in irritation, looking off to the side for a moment before her gaze returned to me. “I tried changing it so the ponies would hopefully let go of my past misdeeds, even going so far as to act all friendly and sweet. But in the end, it did nothing. So, here I am, the famous Nightmare Moon.”

“I don’t mind one bit. We all have our misdeeds; such things can be forgiven.”

“Yes well, ponies have this stupid thing where they forgive anything on the spot. We’ve read much of the bible you gave us, and we’ve seen that only God can forgive that fast. Nopony by their own will can match his grace.”

“Yeah? Do you think the ponies are able to forgive similarly, or do you think they learn by watching someone else…” I looked across from Moon to peer at Celestia, an eyebrow raised. “Maybe they learn by example? Putting off something until someone else can deal with it in the next millennia or so? *cough* Twilight Sparkle *cough*”

“Yeah, why is that? Why not just deal with the enemy or problem then and there, not later?” Asked Akiira, stirring a bowl of cookie dough.

Celestia gave her a scowl, her mood taking a dip. “Well, I’d thought we’d seen the last of them, but as seen, I am apparently terrible at ‘putting the baddies away.’”

Moon scoffed, rolling her eyes as she muttered, “That’s an understatement.”

When her eyes landed on me, I gave the former Nightmare a quick glare. Even if she was right, she could’ve kept her misgivings to herself. I then looked back to Celestia, finding the mare staring hopelessly into her cup. “Regardless of this, what will you do now? How will you fix this mess?”

The alicorn Princess breathed a long sigh, hanging her head. “As of now, I have no idea.”

“We still have tomorrow, so think on it. But don’t lay it off for a long while, they still need to be taken down. Besides, don’t you have advisers or someone to help you rule? Hint, hint…” I nodded toward Moon.

“Don’t waist your time, Fang. She never listens to me… especially when it comes to matters of national security.” Groaned Moon with another roll of her silver eyes.

Celestia practically gasped. “Yes I do!”

“When? You didn’t listen when Sombra came with the promise of courtship, and at his return, you sent Twilight and her friends to face him. Mind you, this was against the Dark Prince of the Umbrum and your former coltfriend… without a backup plan. Then came Discord! You just had to put him on display! Not berry his stoned body in the deepest hole, not shatter him to bits—”

“Ugh!” Came the muffled voice of Discord through the roof. “I’m SO glad YOU were not in charge all that time!”

“...” Moon glared at the ceiling before continuing. “…my point being, you left him out in the open where he could be tampered with, under weak security. Then came Chrysalis’ SECOND foalnapping! Really Celly?! Are you that much of a fool to not have a backup plan or maybe some extra protection?! Dare I mention Tirek and your ‘plan’ to stop him?!”

Celestia looked ready to open the floodgates, looking over to me for support, yet I offered none. Why, you may ask? Because I felt that she needed to hear this.

“L-“ The Princess of the Sun sniffed. “M-Moon… I-I’m sorry.”

“Well, being sorry is a start, Celly. But you need to clean up your act before we can trust you with this country’s security again.” Said the Wargess, her voice getting softer. “Henceforth, we shall take command of Equestria’s Guard for the time being under the sixth amendment of Equestrian law. ‘When a Princess is unfit for duty, another has the authority to take temporary command of the state until the former is well. Until that point, all assets of the Guard and military factions are to be handed to the raining Princess.’”

My eyebrows shot up and my eyes widened by a fraction in surprise. I honestly liked the idea of Luna taking control of the military, thinking it’d suit her well.

“And until you have earned my trust back Tia, I am placing Fang in command of the rookie Guards’ training.” WHAT?!!!! “While he may have no military background, I believe his attitude and willingness to see them improve beyond their current condition shall prove to be a good start.”

My eyes widened until it felt like they were ready to pop out, my jaw hanging slightly open. I was then brought back to reality as a plate of eggs was set before me, two others set in front of Luna and Celestia.

“And nothing provides a good start like scrambled eggs, bacon, and wheat toast.” Akiira worriedly grinned.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Please give me your thoughts on this next installment of W.O.N.A.B.

Found this band a while ago and thought I'd share one of my new favs from them :raritystarry:

36. A Night of Terror

“That’s sixty down, and eighty-three to go.” I mumbled to myself, filling out the forms for new recruits and dismissing those who would not make it in the Guard.

‘How is it that this country wasn’t invaded already? I mean, seriously?’ Grumbled Moon, inwardly glaring at the stack of papers as if she were trying to set them ablaze. Which she probably could with what we had for powers.

“Dumb luck? I honestly am curious myself, but then… you already know this.” Despite my hand beginning to ache from all the writing, a smile edged itself onto my muzzle.

‘Yes, but despite all the work we’ve already done…’ My other half turned our head to look at the clock. “I feel like a snack and a break would do us good. Would you agree?”

I hummed to myself, leaning back in my chair. “Yes, I agree.”

My ears perked as Moon giggled darkly in her corner of the brain. ‘Speaking of snacks, Nightmare Night is a week away.’

“And you are not upset by it? Usually we just go to Ponyville to frighten the foals, then head right back here.” I looked over to the calendar, seeing that it was indeed close to the holiday, chuckling to ourself. “But hopefully Fang will join us. I think he would like the holiday.”

‘Even if this is our first time spending the holiday as a Warg? We didn’t get the best greeting last we went there.’

I huffed, slouching with a frown. “Yes. Hopefully, the ponies will be more accepting of us this coming weekend.”

-=One Week Later=-

“Ok, I’m coming out!” I called out to Fang, who waited on the other side of my dressing screen. Moon and I had chosen a costume that would fit our previous roll as Nightmare Moon, a Vampire, as Fang liked to call it. Dressed in a sharp black suit, red lining the high collar and down the coat. The white shirt underneath the coat having a large fluffy ascot. A tattered cloak gracefully falling down our back, the streams of torn fabric hiding my bat-like wings, an illusion cast thanks to Akiira. Moon had enchanted our eyes to have slitted pupils, a trick she said was fairly easy.

I stepped out to get a look at Fang’s costume, him doing the same with me. He wore an equally sharp suit, equally black and red, but lined with tiny gold chains, adding a sense of wealth along with the black cane he held in his right hand. Said cane was make from dark oak and had a thigh bone handle. His hands were indeed a strange sight, his fingers longer and spindlier, long, and black like scorched bone. He wore no mask, but a top hat that matched his coat, sat between his ears. His smile of approval made all four hearts flutter, each sending chills down my spine.

“Sweet costume!” His rich voice echoed alarmingly, sounding like a crackling whisper along with Balder’s vocals. A truly terrifying sound if I didn’t know who it was. “Love the cape.”

I giggled at his praise, placing a hand on my front, and replying with the accent associated with ancient Thestrals. “Vhy zank you, kind sir. Ve hope to entertain!”

His chuckle reverberated in his throat, his long hands clapping. “Very good on the accent, very nice.”

“And you look very sharp, but zere seems to be something missing… don’t vou zink?”

He looked at me oddly, then he smiled. “Oh yeah, sorry.” With a flare of power, his eyes and maw sparked a light, the green fire adding an air of undead to him. He then spun around, the skirt of his coat and tail flying through the air, the show ending as he crossed the distance between us. His smile broad as he bobbed his brows, leaning over me with a wink and a kiss to the cheek. A blush burned my face, my knees feeling weak as I took a step back.

His smile vanished along with the flames, replaced by a worried and sad sulk, stepping back. “I-I’m so sorry, I-I don’t—”

“D-don’t apologies.” I managed to whisper, looking up into his ocean blue and golden eyes, like a deep-sea set below a beaming sun. “If you must, please just ask.”

“Ask what?” His face shifted to confusion, but still plagued by worry.

“Do you wish to… to court me?”

He looked stunned for a moment, ending with him blushing and shifting nervously on his feet. “I… I w-would like t-to… but…”

“But?” I asked, stepping forward, hope blooming in my hearts.

“Y-you’d be my first… I… I honestly have n-no idea what to—”

“Do?” I finished, closing the distance, wrapping him in a hug, and burying my face in his dark suit. He went rigid in shock. “As you know, you would be the same for me. So we are at the same point. But, if you would permit it, I would not be opposed to dating you.”

“Neither would I.” His arms slowly embraced me, his smokey pine scent surrounding me, bidding me to stay forever. “I just pray that I don’t mess up and embarrass you, I’d hate that.”

“If you mess up, I might get mad, but not for long.” Reaching up, I gently pulled his chin toward me, looking into his breathtaking eyes once more. “Besides, when this holiday is over, Moon and I would like to accept Christ’s offer. I would like to know Him, just as He knows me, though we fear that we could only know Him so much when compared to His knowledge of us.”

“You know that things won’t be the same. The world will hate you because you are of Christ, just as they hate Him.” He warned, not wanting me to suffer any more than I already have. But I knew…

“The world already hates me. What could they do to me?” My eyes began watering as I squeezed the Warg. “I have only friends that tolerate me. And Tia? What has she done to weaken their blows? You were my first true friend, but I know that in time, even you will pass on. I wish for a friend that I can abide with forever, one with no hate and fear toward me. I call you friend, yes, but we long for more than this. I wish for the love He gives, the forgiveness for my past, the peace for my soul, the kindness that shall overtake me, the compassion that was never shown to me, the responsibility for my own load, and the hope for a better tomorrow. I wish for all this; I wish to know Yahweh.”

“I never told you His name.” He breathed in surprise.

“The Holy Spirit told me; this I know.” A smile crawled along my snout, my tears now turning from sadness to joy. I whispered under my breath; the words directed toward the God of the universe. “Thank you.”

“Thank you, Lord of Hosts.” Whispered Fang, his soft words tickling my fur. “My Lord, I pray that you will guild Luna and Moon to you. I know that they’ve had a rough life and they need you. We all do. Lord, please, heal her wounds. I have witnessed her go through many trials, ones that I know you’ve kept her safe in. Please forgive her for her transgressions. Lead her not into temptation but deliver her from evil. For yours is the kingdom, the power, and the glory. In Christ’s name, Amen.”

Micah’s tears dripped atop my head, his tears meeting mine along my cheek. Soon after all this, we picked up Haven and headed toward the train station.

We three soon arrived in Ponyville, accompanied by Akiira (dressed as a knight) and Roret (draped as a mummy), Haven was dressed as a Princess. She had said that she’d wanted to dress as one for Halloween, but her previous caretakers wouldn’t allow her to participate. She had described a time she’d snuck out to enjoy the festivities, but was soon found out, and dragged back home. Well, I for one wasn’t going to deny her this joy!

Fang’s eyes and maw were alight with flames, walking tall and proud like a king with cane in hand. It was truly a thing that made me melt with delight. Of course, I kept up my act as a vampire too, keeping in stride with the Warg in a similar fashion. The ponies around us stared in wonder, feeding us many compliments on our costumes.

“Costumes, hm?” Smirked Micah, his distorted voice ringing like haunted chimes. “How do you know these are costumes? Perhaps they are our true selves?”

I giggled at his act, my laugh soon turning maniacal as I wrapped myself in my torn cloak, peeking over the rim with eyes glowing red. “Very true, my servant. Ve could be spirits of the night, and zey just vouldn’t know.”

With another cackle, my body exploded into a plume of black smoke and I was whisked away by the wind. I then rematerialized next to Haven, standing next to Akiira as she dug through her meager bag of candy. The little pup burst into giggles as I hugged her from behind, attacking her with kisses. “How’s my little princess doing?”

Haven then pulled away from my onslaught and turned to face me, her frilly white dress shimmering in the night wind. “I’m ok, Mom. Can you come and help me get more candy? My bag’s not even half way full.”

“Sure, Silver.” I smiled with a wink, walking beside my sister and daughter. I leaned over to Akiira, careful that our conversation couldn’t be heard over the giggling and laughing foals. “Getting many stares?”

“Surprisingly, no. They seem more focused on the festival than us.” She answered, fixing a leather strap on her arm. “Which is refreshing, as last time you came here, they weren’t too kind.”

“It still bothers me that the ponies of this town in particular acted as such. Claiming to be the friendliest town, then when one’s back is turned, scurrying away?” I sighed, momentarily glancing down at Haven. “I will be blunt; I am starting to see many things that Micah has pointed out. What with many ponies being self-centered and foolish, I dread to think of how this country has stood for so long. The selfish and prideful are in power, with the more moderate ponies being less so, but still living with blind eyes.”

“Living with blind eyes? Care to explain?”

“Hm, I guess… I should say that they care little for others unless it impacts themselves. For example, the buffalo and ponies of Appleloosa had lived in peace until the ponies planted their crops in the buffalo’s territory. This sparked a war, if one could call it that, leading to the Appleloosians and Buffalo fighting… with pies.”

“Seriously? Pies?” She cocked her head and gave me an odd look. “I bet the onslaught was delicious.”

“Mm…” I agreed silently, smiling as we neared a house with ponies handing out candy. “Being a peaceful people, the ponies are ill equipped when it comes to battle strategy.”

“Happy Nightmare Ni—” The lime furred mare blinked when she saw me, bowing so fast that her nose nearly hit the door mat. “P-Princess L-Luna!”

I inwardly rolled my eyes. “Rise, there is no need to bow. We are simply here to enjoy the holiday.”

“O-Of course, your Highness.” She then stood, reached behind the door, and pulled out a large bowl filled with candy. “Happy Nightmare Night!”

I nodded graciously and listened as Moon scoffed to herself. ‘Kiss up.’

I ignored her and walked with my relatives to the next house, looking across the crowd to find Fang’s top hat and flaming eyes. My eyes soon landed on him, his smirk showing like a blazing crescent moon as he followed us but a few feet away. Ponies parted in both awe and terror of the giant Warg, eyes and maw set ablaze in green fire.

“Princess Luna!” Shouted a mare’s voice to my left. Looking over I saw Twilight Sparkle racing up to us in a Starswirl the Bearded costume, yet again. Didn’t she wear that costume last year when I first visited?

“Happy Nightmare Night Twilight!” I smiled as I turned to face her, flexing my bat wings, and letting my cloak flutter in the wind. “Like the costume?”

“Oh, I love it!” Her eyes sparkled for a moment, something I’m sure Rarity would’ve been proud of. “Do you plan to participate in scaring the foals this year? Though…” She laughed nervously, scratching her neck. “Obviously not as Nightmare Moon.”

“What makes you think I would?” I queried with a coy smile playing on my muzzle. “That is, unless you would like Moon to come out and play?”

The mare made an effort not to gulp. “Oh no, no, no! T-That’s ok! I-I’m sure we can do fine without her help.”

A sudden shriek of terror erupted from a pink mare coming up next to Twilight, dressed in a professional cook’s attire, overly tall white hat, and all. Pinkie’s blue eyes bulged as she breathed fast, pupils going as small as pinpricks, and landing on Fang. The Warg in question was standing not ten paces away, giving her a very flat and annoyed look.

“You know, regardless of how one dresses on Halloween, a quick scare is fine, but I feel that a full-on freak-out is just insulting.” Came Micah’s distorted voice.

“Yeah Pinkie, I know you like intensifying the scariness of stuff on Nightmare Night,” Frowned Rainbow as she hovered above Twilight, dressed as a grey Werewolf with crossed arms. “But that was just mean.”

“I quite agree.” Rarity sauntered up next to the pink mare, clad as proper lady in a frilly purple gown, patting her friend on the shoulder. “Pinkie dear, I’m going to say this with all the love in the world, but… WILL YOU QUITE SCREAMING, YOU’RE GOING TO LEAVE ME DEAF!!”

“Rarity, while I too agree, please refrain from adding to the problem.” I cautioned after perking my ears back up from their downward positions.

The pristine mare caught herself and gathered her posture, looking at me with an apologetic expression. “A thousand apologies, your Majesty.”

All eyes turned to Fang as he let out a chuckle, winking at me when his sentence finished. “M-Make it seventy times seven and you’re forgiven.”

I couldn’t help but giggle at his remark, attempting to stifle it through a soft cough.

Micah’s cheer was interrupted by a soft buzzing in his pocket. Reaching in and pulling out his phone, he pressed a few buttons before looking to me with a smile and bob of his brows. “It’s time.”

“Uh, time for what?” Asked a confused Rainbow.

“You shall see.~” I sang, breathing out and getting into character, standing with poise that made Rarity visibly envious, I strode over to Fang. “Come, ve have work to do.”

Before anypony could question us, an explosion of smoke consumed us, and we vanished. Our forms soon returned to the land of the living, deep in the Everfree. With a flash of lightening and a whirlwind surrounding us, we came to stand before a demolished Nightmare Moon statue. Stone fragments were strung throughout the grassy plane, a gathering of colts and fillies in various costumes had come to the former statue, all staring in terror and awe at its remains.

“Oh, look Mistress, we seem to have stumbled upon this rumble.” Said Fang, or Count Grimm, gesturing to the broken statue. His flaming eyes soon caught sight of the foals. “Ah, but we have also come across these little equines. How… quaint.”

I looked upon them with false disinterest, my slitted eyes glancing over each of their trembling forms. “So it vould seem, Grimm. Tell me little ones, vhere could ve get a bit to eat?” My long fangs gleamed in the moonlight, like silvery scythes seeking blood to drink.

“Actually, my lady, wouldn’t they suffice? After all, they are young and full of youth. Why not drink from them?” Fang’s fiery eyes flickered, narrowing in a dark smile.

I inwardly marveled at his acting prowess, abet it was over the top and cheesy, but good. “Hm… true.”

The colts and fillies gasped, backing up a step. I noticed a few looking ready to cry. “Unless…” They looked up at me with hope. “Zey find something as sweet as the nectar in their veins to satisfy me. But if not, zen I shall suck them dry like prunes.”

The foals gasped even harder; some I could see were sweating. A growing silence threatened to suffocate all present, save one.

“GIVE HER ALL THE CANDY!!” Shouted a filly in the back. In a flash, all colts and fillies dumped their bags at our feet, racing back to Ponyville seconds after. Their screams soon died away, a soft whine rumbling in my throat.

“You don’t think we were too scary, do you?” I asked Micah as I stepped down from the former statue’s base.

Fang looked at me in concern, the flames vanishing as he removed his hat to scratch his scalp, his voice returning to normal. “I think we may have gone overboard. I mean, it’s close to the original Nightmare Moon tale for the holiday. Why not change it slightly so it fits your new look? But I wanted to keep going, I wanted to at least get to the end of the script.”

My nose twitched, the scent of vanilla and rich dirt wafting through the wind. I turned to find Pipsqueak rushing up to us, dressed in his pirate costume from last year. The white and brown colt gasped for breath, bracing himself in his knees before speaking. “Hi Princess Luna! Heh, that was great! I haven’t been so scared in my life!”

“I’m glad you liked it Pip. You didn’t think we were too scary, did you? We fear that we had gone overboard.” I fretted, breathing to settle my nerves.

“Nuh-uh, you were both great!” He then did a double-take when his eyes spotted Fang, the Warg casually leaning on his cane. “Whaw! Are you that Obsidian Fang guy?! You’re awesome!”

Micah chuckled as Pip did a little dance of joy, standing tall and twirling his cane. “That I am. And I understand that you are Pipsqueak, right?”

“Y-Yeah! How’d you know?”

“It’s a secret.” He smirked with a wink.

“Whoa… so cool.” Smiled the colt dreamily.

I couldn’t help but giggle at this. “Looks like you have a fan.”

He smiled at me, sending butterflies fluttering in my stomach. “Awesome. But getting back to our previous conversation, you think we should finish our skit in town?”

I hummed to myself, looking to Pipsqueak after a moment. “Pip, how would you like to help us with the rest of our show?”

The colt gasped in glee. “I’d love to Princess! What do I do?”

-=In Ponyville=-

“Princess Twilight! Princess Twilight!” Shouted a pink filly as she raced up to the alicorn in a panic, her princess costume in tatters.

Said princess silently groaned, putting on a fake smile as she turned to greet the filly. “Dimond Tiara, Happy Nightmare Night!”

“Yeah, sure.” The filly danced in place, her panic mounting before she burst. “PRINCESS LUNA’S OUT OF CONTROL! SHE THREATENED TO EAT ME! SOMETHING ABOUT THE NECTURE IN MY VEINS!”

Twilight looked at the filly skeptically. “I highly doubt that. It was no doubt in the spirit of the holiday.”

Dimond gawked at the alicorn before her. “Did you not hear me?! SHE TRIED TO EAT ME!”

“Just like last year?”

Before the filly could respond, she and everypony in town began to notice a thick fog settling on the area. Everypony suddenly felt strangely drowsy, yet this weariness soon left them.

“HAIL TO THE VAMPIRE QUEEN, AKELDAMA OF THE RED EYE!” Came a crackling, creepy voice from overhead.

A dark shadow pasted over the town, and as everypony looked up, they collectively gasped at a mass of shrieking bats descended through the night air. Upon touching down in front of Townhall, the bats dissipated to reveal Count Grimm standing with his cane in his hands, flaming claws gripping the boney knob. Behind him stood the dark shape of Vampire Luna, her eyes now red and slitted, holding a limp Pipsqueak in her arms as blood dripped from her lips.

The ponies all froze in horror, all eyes locked onto the smiling Vampire, her leathery wings slowly spreading.

Without a word, Grimm raised his cane and smashed it against the dirt below, and the earth shattered with the sound of glass. The shrill noise echoed in the ponies’ ears as they fell through void, Grimm laughing maniacally high above, standing on nothing. Twilight shivered at the sound. She’d heard villains laugh before, but this was different. The mixed voices of both Fang and Baldur, adding the echo of the void made her skin crawl.

The mare struggled back to reality… if it really was reality. On and on they all fell for miles, screaming to their hearts’ content before all hit a massive spiderweb. Twilight saw Rarity struggling in the web, frantically pulling at the webs to try and free herself. But she need not, as a second later, the webs disappeared, and they were all dumped in a thick snowy forest.

In the distance they could see a billowing column of smoke. Hoping for fire and warmth, many started that way.

“Come on everypony!” Called Mayer Mare in her witch costume. “Wherever we are, we need warmth!”

Just then, Twilight noticed the smoke was getting closer, yet she hadn’t moved. “Wait! Stop!”

But just as she shouted, a tall slender monster lumbered out from the brush. Skin red as blood, hard as stone, and veins glowing and flowing with lava. Twilight looked deep into its flaming eye sockets, fear gripping her. She turned to try and flee, but something else blocked her path. Another monster stood but a few inches from her, its face hidden by a burlap sack mask, dressed in a red plad shirt and dirty blue pants, and a wicked scythe in its hands. Too fixed on her own monster was she, that she failed to see monsters surrounding the town’s populace.

“Take that!” Charged Rainbow Dash, striking a huge creature made from black metal, its angular face shimmering in the light of its solid red eyes. A large spear in its two-thumbed hand. The monster hadn’t even grunted from her hit.

“Shadows are everywhere, and where they are… So. Am. I…” Rumbled the giant mechanical monster, its red eyes glaring at the pegasus. “Even my shadows can not hide your fear…”

Rarity backed away from a slender, faceless creature dressed in a fine suit. A red tie wrapped around its neck as its long hands stretched out to grasp at her in silence. Pinkie bounced around a giant mantis unafraid, playfully screaming as the monster lunged at her with its sharp forelegs. Spike looked a black alicorn in the eye, her slitted blue eyes glaring as her silver and purple mane and tail flowed in the wind.

Twilight closed her eyes as the scythe’s blade came between her eyes, rising above her head to strike. She waited for the end.

“HAPPY NIGHTMARE NIGHT!!” All the monsters screeched at once.

Then everypony woke up. The Princess of Friendship looked around, finding everypony present, at least that she could see.

“T-Twilight? What was that?” Asked a perplexed a pirate Spike, rubbing his head as he looked around the area. Twilight didn’t hear him and looked around once more, asking if her friends were okey.

“I’m alright Spikey, but for the life of me, I thought it was all real and I was going to...”

“Kick the bucket?” Finished Dash, hovering in the air once more, forcing herself not to shiver. “Yeah, I thought we were up against real monsters there. B-But of course, I wasn’t scared! What do you think it was Twi?”

“I don’t know, Dash. But I’m sending a letter to Princess Celestia to ask, maybe she knows.”

“M-Maybe we should ask Princess Luna?” Questioned Fluttershy, nervously pushing her thumbs together, dressed as a vampony.

“Oh!” Exclaimed Twilight, turning around to look for the Lunar Princess, but found no-one. She was gone, and the other Wargs with her. “I-If she were here…”

-=Canterlot Palace, Luna’s Bedchambers=-

“C’mon, c’mon… NO!!” Moped the Lunar Princess as she slumped in her seat, still holding the controller in her claws.

“How many this time?” Came my voice from behind as I popped another butterscotch into my mouth. Luna and I had come home after the festival, got Haven ready for bed, and said goodnight to Luna’s sisters.

“Shut up… I died to a huge spider mob. If you must know.” She grumbled, fishing a jolly rancher out from our shared bowl of candy. “I mean, how can there be so many? And how have you not died yet?”

“Practice.” I smirked, sticking my tongue out at her.

Luna rolled her eyes. “Yes, the method for all warriors… even virtual ones.”

My smile turned slightly more serious, thinking back to that happened back at the Festival. “So… a forced dream scape, and one with the whole town in it? That was pretty cool, Luna. Where’d you learn it?”

“Roret and my mother taught me.” A genuine smile graced her lips as she clicked on the respawn icon, her blocky avatar spawning in the bed she’d previously crafted. “It was during one of our nightly sessions.”

“Oh, nightly sessions, huh? You getting private lessons from your mom? That’s cool.” I picked up the spare controller next to me and signed in, spawning a Tron-like avatar near Luna’s new base. “Do you think I could come? Though, I don’t want to barge in if you and your family are spending time together.”

“No, I think my mother would like to get to know you better.” She licked her lips, biting her lip nervously after. “But… I still have yet to meet my father and my other siblings… and I will admit, I’m… uneasy about it. What if they don’t accept me? What if they believe in something different than what I’m committing myself to? I don’t think I could live with myself if—”

“They’ve missed you for a good four millennia, I’m sure they will accept you regardless.” I then pulled my chair forward, so we were sitting next to each other. I pulled her into a sidelong hug, her head resting against my chest, forgetting about the game for a moment. “Tomorrow, you will be apart of God’s family. So regardless of whether they recognize you or not, you will always have a family to fall back on. I don’t mean this to discourage you, but to hopefully empower you. God made you special, and He loves you very much… and you just died to a creeper.”

“W-WHAT?! AW, C’MON!”

Author's Note

Wow! Only a single week and another chapter posted!? Well... that's what happens when you're unemployed; you get more time to work on your hobbies. But, I still need food on the table and a roof over my head, so... TO THE COMPUTER!!

And finally... IT IS HERE!!! :pinkiehappy:

37. An Exploding Ritual

The great assembly of Canterlot had followed us to the grand lake at the mountain’s roots. Said assembly was gathered for the baptism of one Princess of the Night, here to watch as the Wargess left an old life behind. Weather it be out of curiosity for the Way or to see what “witchcraft” I’d use on the Princess, I couldn’t say. I honestly didn’t care for their reasoning.

The Warg sisters had spoken with me and Luna last night, telling us that after some magical scans and testing, they had discovered that when the Priests turned Luna back into a Warg, the transformation wasn’t complete. They had skipped the last section of the spell, just leaving Luna in her half-released state. A vast amount of magical power had been kept sealed, as well as Luna’s original pelt color. But thanks to a long night of studying… and three dozen pots of coffee, the two (along with their parents’ help) had cracked the code and made a counter spell to release Luna from her confines.

It took me a long moment to fully wrap my head around it, but I knew that the spell they’d cooked up would fully break the enchantment. Luna’s full power and pelt color would be released, and the Princess had planned to do it during the baptism, saying it was her letting go of the past and gaining a new future in God’s hands. It would signify her coming to God, and the old Luna’s death, weak state and face gone.

So there I stood in the shallows, bible in hand, waiting for the Princess to get ready. At long last, Luna stepped out from behind the privet tent and walked down the path toward me, dressed in a long white gown. She had said that she wanted to wear something that signified renewal, to which I thought was appropriate.

The crowd parted for her, curious as to what was going on. We hadn’t told anyone outside of our little circle about the baptism, but apparently seeing a Princess leaving the castle draws a lot of attention. Anyway, Luna was followed by her two Warg sisters, both dressed in white to help signify the Princess’ new beginnings. I held out my hand to help Luna in, the Wargess shivering slightly at the cold water. The two sisters remained on the bank, summoning their magic, and weaving their shared spell.

I turned to a bookmarked page, clearing my throat before speaking. “’John’s baptism was a baptism of repentance. He told the people to believe in the one coming after him, that is, in Jesus.’ It is said that it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than it is for a rich man to enter the kingdom of Heaven. I believe this to be true, for it’s not easy to give up things of the world. So few succeed and find the Lord, so few find the peace they want, yet you are willing to step away from the world. You, a daughter of kings and queens, a lady of wealth and power, have chosen to lay it all down and follow the Lord, now broke. Do you still want to follow?”

I looked up to see Luna give me a sure nod and a smile, her air of power gone, now just a woman. “I do, but it’s not that I want to, but I need to.”

“The title ‘Lord’ means ownership. Whenever I call Him Lord, I am saying that I pledge myself to His ways. To quote S.M. Lockridge, ‘He didn’t have to put a signature in the corner of a sunrise, He’s the Owner. He didn’t have to put a laundry mark in the lapel of a meadow, He’s the Owner. He didn’t have to carve His initials into the side of the mountain, He’s the Owner. He didn’t have to take out a copywrite on the songs He gives the birds to sing, He’s the Owner. Beyond the human level, the word ‘Lord’ stands as a reverent illusion to God.’ Now, I’m paraphrasing a bit, but you get the idea. ‘God possesses absolutely our lives, in Him we live, and move, and have our being. We ought to call Him Owner, we ought to call Him Father. For He is our only hope, and our only help.’” I shifted my weight, a new energy flooding my system. The power strengthening my bones making me feel like I could run six marathons and still give it my all. “Jesus is Lord, this I know to be true. When on earth, He took your sins and mine, went up on Calvary, dropped His head in the locks of His shoulder, and died.”

The crowd gasped, an almost deafening sound, yet I focused on my task, reading from my notes. “Again, I feel that Lockridge got it on the nose, and to quote him again; ‘He died until the sun refused to shine! He died until the veil in the temple was ripped in two! He died until the dead got up out of the grave and walked the streets after the resurrection!’ But according to the whole of the bible, Jesus didn’t stay in the tomb they put Him in for long. Three days later, Jesus awoke from the depths of death with every power known and unknown!” A wide smile soon stretched across my lips, my heart beating like a drum. “’The one who holds the waters in the hall of his hand. Comprehends the dust and weighs the mountains on a scale, and the hills, and the valleys. The one who walked on the prow of nothing and with a gesture of His hand, worlds were formed. Scooped out the seas with the palm of His hand, dug deep the gorges, piled up the hills, and propped up the mountains by His will. The moon and stars lean on His arms… and they tried to bury Him in a whole… How does that work exactly?’”

Everypony released nervous laughter, some looking to the mountain, probably preying that the God I’d described wouldn’t come down and rip that mound of rock from the earth.

“I think you got a little off track, but I think I got goose bumps from that picture.” Came Luna’s smiling voice in a whisper.

“Um… right, sorry…” I chuckled nervously, feeling my cheeks turn red. I took a moment to compose myself before continuing. “Seeing as you’ve pledged yourself to Him, I baptize you in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.”

With that, I braced my right hand on her back, between her wings and the other in her tight grasp. She was still afraid of drowning, but holding my hand helped. A flash of light caught my attention, the water suddenly turning black, and Luna’s whole body became submerged. I waited five seconds before pulling her up, a messy mop of wet black rooted, silver hair whipping me in the cheek. I found myself staring as the hair split to reveal a black nose and white snout, a single teal and silver eye poking through the shadows of her hair. Said hair suddenly sailed upward as Luna flung her head back, her snowy fur coming into full view. The silver runes remained, their curved shapes dancing across the Wargess’ body as she looked herself over. A silver band decorated each eye, the band coming off like waves of stardust.

“Uh, Fang?” I tore myself away from Luna, looking to Akiira. “Her body’s about to accept her full power, you might want to step back.”

“Everypony! Get back!!” Roret yelled at the stunned ponies, shooing them away.

“We aren’t your pets, dog! We—” The stallion noble didn’t get to finish as an explosion of power and magic erupted from Luna.

I was nocked back only a foot, but the ponies looked like they’d sailed several feet. I looked back to see Luna hovering above the now clear lake, her shimmering fur alight in the sun. Grand silvery wings outstretched, rings of ice, fire, water, metals, and other elements encircled her body. The full extent of elemental magic was at her command.

“Wh-What is going on?!” Shouted Luna in a panic, her eyes darting around.

“Luna!” Called Roret from behind me. “Focus on your Chroma pool, shove it all down!”

The white Wargess seemed to struggle in pain, clenching her fists. “I-It’s too much!”

“This is more than she’s ever dealt with, Roret!” Said Akiira over the small whirlwind at was building. “We need to form a link! Do you remember?”

“How could I forget?” With those bitter words, Roret’s magic sprung to life; a thick cord of green fire. Akiira followed suit, her deep blue fire taking on the same shape.

“Anything I can do?” I shouted over to them.

The two looked at each other, another band of power reaching out to one another, the whips connecting between them. Akiira looked at me in the eye. “Take these two bands and get her to grab them, we’re going to teach her how to handle all that power.”

Nodding with slight confusion, I stuffed my bible into my belt and grabbed both fiery cables, turning toward Luna. Roret’s and Akiira’s voices suddenly jumbled together in my head, and after an eternal moment Akiira’s came out on top. ‘Micah, we can transfer knowledge with these cords, so long as we are in close proximity to the one we want to share with. But we can’t throw these to her in the storm. Do you think you can make it to her?’

I looked up to the frightened Luna, the light dissipating, but not fully gone. That made me curious. ‘Would the magic settle down if we just let it be?’

‘Yes, it would.’ Spoke Roret through the link. ‘But it would also take out every living thing in this storm that’s building up, and it would last for about an hour. We don’t have that long with these ponies around; they’ll die if we wait.’

‘Yeah. No pressure…’ I thought back, making up a plan for myself.

Trudging through the shallow water, I trekked toward the floating Wargess. This method didn’t work however, as the winds and magic flowing off her sent me back a few steps. After another moment of thought, I brought my earth powers to bear. While I knew I was fairly strong, but I wasn’t super heavy, allowing the winds to still carry me off. Making short and quick uppercuts, I created pillars of rock to hide behind, forging a zig-zag path to Luna. Second by second, I rolled and dodged between the rocks, making my way toward the Princess. As I drew closer, boulder by boulder, the winds became stronger. I feared that I wouldn’t be able to reach her hands with how the tempest was going, but I kept pushing forward. Finally, I hid behind the last pillar, but didn’t peek over, silently fearing I’d accidentally get a glimpse up her skirt.

But I needed to do this. So, closing my eyes, I brought my fists up as the earth heaved with them. A pillar jutted out of the water, carrying me along with it, a second pillar coming up behind me to brace against. Once I was at eye level with Luna, I held out my hands, still grasping the cords. I shifted my weight against the pillar behind me so wouldn’t be sent into the mountain’s side.

“Luna!” I peeked through a narrowed eye; my face scrunched up as I face the harsh wind. “Take these!”

Luna nodded, and grasped at the cords below my hands, suddenly jolting as her mind connected with her sisters’. However, I was connected too.

‘Ok, now that that’s done, focus on your Chroma pool, Lulu.’ Roret’s voice said. ‘You should feel carefully to find a funnel like space, you too Fang. Focus on expanding that funnel, it will help you channel all that power. Right now, Luna, your magic is returning. It’s got enough space to be stored, but it’s having trouble getting out. Think of it like a tube of toothpaste with a small nozzle. There is plenty of toothpaste, but the nozzle is too thin for it to travel down in quantities…’

‘And while Luna is talking to Roret, Fang, you need to do this too. But you need to do it with your earth, lightening, and fire elements, since they are all you have.” Called Akiira, sounding somewhat winded in her own mind. “Luna is doing it for all the ‘valves’ for her elemental energies, you however need to widen the funnels for those three. You’ll be able to pour the magic originally used for all other elements into those if you do this.’

‘In short, I’ll be able to pour more power into those elements. And how do I ‘feel’ for this funnel?! I don’t—'

‘ARG, just shut up and let me handle it!’ Grumbled Baldur, his focus fading into deeper parts of the mind. After a long second, I felt a stronger connection with my elemental energies. ‘Ok, we’re good.’

I kept my eyes shut, my heart pounding as the wind around me calmed. My eyes peeked open and I found Luna looking up at me, a smile on her new face. “Better?”

The tempest had vanished along with the ring that had been orbiting Luna, yet her fur still held some of that previous radiance in the sun. I looked behind us to see the two Wargesses give us a thumbs up, and the crowd of ponies giving us wide-eyed stares. I turned back to Luna, both of us standing on the same pillar, seeing her pant ever so slightly. “I’m good. You?”

“Tired.” She huffed out, smacking her lips as a small smile peeked through. “So, are baptisms always this exciting?”

That got a laugh out of me, rubbing my chin with a hum in mock deep thought. “Hm… not to my knowledge, no. I’ll have to look into it.” I ended that statement with a wink.

A soft giggle rose into her throat before she twirled around. “How do I look? I know my fur is white, but…”

I took a step back, looking her new figure over. Nodding in approval after as I sent us back over to the shore, the pillars crumbling. “You look great, I think the white fur gives you a resemblance with your mom.”

“I can say that it feels familiar, but… maybe it feels like that because… I remember from when I was a baby. I don’t know.”

“It’s possible.” I shrugged, noticing a weird look she was giving me. “What?”

“I’m not the only one that’s changed. Look.” She directed me toward my forehead, where my little horns were. But upon reaching and touching them, I discovered that my horns were… not so little anymore. They had grown into full, almost dragon-like horns, curving over my skull before shooting up into sharp points, smooth as polished stone.

“Dang,” I whistled, poking the tip of my right horn, wincing at how sharp it was. “I could definitely take a few things out with these things. But at least I’ll be safe if someone tries to headbutt me.”

We both shared a laugh. I then took a moment to look at her, admiring how she’d changed, focusing my gaze on her.

“What? I-Is something wrong?” She asked in a small panic, looking herself over.

“Nah, it’s just…” I chuckled apprehensively, rubbing my neck in my growing bashfulness. “It’s just… I’ve always liked white wolves.”

A sly smirk sneaked across her muzzle, her voice changing an octave, yet I didn’t notice at the time. “Oh, really? ~”

“Huh, yeah…” The blush grew stronger as she took a closer to me, our noses almost bumping. “Er, uh… y-yeah, ever since I saw the Balto movie… w-what are you doing?”

“Giving you a hug.” She purred as her arms wrapped around me, her breath tickling my ear. “Can’t I do that?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that her pupils had turned completely silver. “Uh, Moon?”

“Yes? ~” Her commanding voice cooed.

“W-what are you really doing?”

She paused for a moment, pulling back so she could look me in the eye. “I’d like to talk with Baldur. I’ve never talked with him before, and I’d like to at least get a moment. Does he not like talking to anyone?”

I hummed in thought for a moment. “No, he doesn’t mind talking. But, like me, he’s not much of a talker. He seems even more of an introvert than me, even…”

“Well, I’d like to speak with him now.”

I nodded before mentally nudging my other half, melting into the background of our shared mind. As they talked, I continued my observations of Luna and Moon’s new form. As seen before, her coat had turned a shimmering white, silver fur edged around the eyes. A long slim trail of silver sliced through each side of her jawline, climbing up and around her ears. A single stripe went from her forehead and down her slightly exposed back, her large silver and grey wings fluffing against her, the stripe continued until it reached her tail’s tip. A thick grey V lay below her collarbone, the fur along her forearms shaggier than before. Baldur snuck a glance down at her feet to see that the fur behind her paws had elongated too. And, if I wasn’t mistaken, her fangs had nearly doubled in size. Now the four sharp teeth peeked out from her behind her lips, barely noticeable when not exposed. After another minute of talking, Baldur turned to see that the ponies had just stared and watched us.

“Are you all quite done?” Glared a now irritated Moon, crossing her arms. “You all saw the ritual, now you can all leave.”

More than half the ponies started muttering in disagreement, demanding that we explain what just happened. For this, Baldur let me have the wheel. “It was a magical surge, Warg style.”

“Magical surges only happen when you’re a foal!” Snarked a mare, glaring at us from behind several other ponies.

“Ok, one; we’re not ponies, so we could have even more surges on the way. Ones far more powerful than this. Second… got a nice view behind all those living shields?” The edges of my lips tugged upward.

“C’mon.” Said Moon as she grasped my hand, pulling me away toward Canterlot. “We have a cult to hunt and we don’t have time to entertain these fools. And you have several new recruits to handle.”

And so we headed back to Canterlot, Luna flying alongside her sisters, with me flying behind like Iron Man, jets of fire shooting from my hands and feet. As we neared the palace, I looked over to the training grounds to find the band of rookies, scattered around the grounds like bored children. Saying my goodbyes to the ladies, I veered toward the rookies. Once close enough, I pushed myself forward more, speeding toward them and letting loose a loud roar. All the cadets jumped and looked up at me in shock, everyone screaming as I collided with the ground, sending stone and dirt everywhere.

“WHAT THE BUCK WAS THAT?!” Screamed a stallion.

“I don’t know, but… I think it was… our teacher.” Muttered a mare’s voice, their forms disturbed by the clouds of dirt and smoke.

I smirked as I stood up, the dust clearing around me. The ponies gasped in shock at seeing me, some trembling in fear and backing up. “So, you know that I’m your instructor, yes? That would be correct, call me Obsidian.”

“U-um, yes.” Squeaked the olive-green mare in leather armor, holding her spear shakily.

“Yes what?” I snarled, putting on a gruff and commanding act, my eyes narrowing at her.

The mare squeaked again, this time pointing her spear at me, but after a moment remembering that I was her instructor and unsteadily standing at attention. “Y-Yes sir!”

I nodded in approval and looked around at all the others, there were nine in total. I also spotted a clipboard over by the barracks, probably a list of all the recruits. My eyes then glared at the surrounding ponies; a scowl edged on my lips. “Get in a line, you dead corpses!!”

“Yes sir!” Shouted the recruits, all panicking as they hurried into a straight line. I then strode past them to grab the clipboard, showing me that there were ten on this team. My scowl deepened and I heard the present rookies’ unease, there hushed worries for their friend not so quiet to my ears.

“Is he late again?”

“What is this, like the third time this week?”

“The third time this week, huh?” I question aloud, spooking the ponies as their faces turned pale, a long grin slowly spreading across my face. “Well then, I think I know a suitable punishment. Hehehe…”

Suddenly, the doors to the castle burst open, a white furred stallion racing down the steps. Hastily fastening his leather chest plate and gloves in hand, he scrambled over to us, his brown mane flying every which way. “Hey guys, sorry I’m late! Geez, I could’ve sworn I set the alarm.”

Too focused on his team, the chatting stallion hadn’t noticed me. There was an equal number of stallions and mares, an idea forming in my head as I stepped forward, arms crossed as I loomed over the new arrival. Only when one of the mares nervously nodded to me did the stallion look in my direction and judging from the look of shock and how much sweating he was doing; he knew he was in trouble.

“Do you know the penalty for being late? Mister…” I looked down at the clipboard in my grasp. “Free Wind. Wow, your parents must have been seers, seeing as you are so free, that you can’t even be bothered to show up early or even on time. Real talent there.”

“I-I…” He sputtered, shaking in his protection gear.

“Tell me…” I looked at each of them, my glare intensifying as they all shivered in terror. “How are you all at perseverance? Oh, and welcome to Tartarus.”

For the next three hours, I put them to work building a tower out of rocks. After this, I had them do the death crawl, the mares hitching rides on the stallions’ backs, the mares having to do the same. Regardless whether they had finished boot-camp or not, I was dead set on seeing which one would cry first. I was going to break them.

-=Luna’s POV=-

It took a minute before Tia realized something was different about me, but after a double-take, her mouth dropped to the floor and her eyes flew open. Gone was her work obsessed self, now a blabbering and sputtering mess in her office. I openly laughed at her expense, seeing the look on her face was a true joy as I sat across from her.

“LUNA, WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?!!” Tia shouted in a panicked Royal Canterlot voice, her words sending tremors through the floor. Yet, despite her practice and power, I knew and felt that I could do better than shake the floors.

“I got baptized.” I said simply, my voice carrying an innocent tone, hands fixing the wrinkled skirt I wore. “How was your morning?”

“Uh-Bu…huh?” The alicorn failed to produce any words, so I waited until she could. It took her a moment to get her thoughts in order, breathing deep to calm herself. “F-Fine…but…w-was that what that shockwave was? Fang’s ritual?”

“Well, it wasn’t his ritual that did the shockwave…” I paused for dramatic effect, feeling giddy inside. “It was me.”

Tia fell into another incoherent spiral, her guards and secretary started looking worried. “T-That… was you?!”

“It was me.” I echoed. I couldn’t help but show the smile tugging at my lips, releasing a small cackle. “Is it just me, or is there an echo in here?”

My sensitive ears caught the hushed snickers of two guards, Celestia gave me a flat look. “Lulu, you’re usually still grumpy and… well…”

“Impossible in the morning?”

“Y-yes?” She nervously grinned, squirming in her seat.

“I feel more like myself than ever, to be frank. Less angry.” I sighed, leaning back in my cozy chair. “Roret said that my power was still locked away, that the Priests didn’t want to unlock my full power. And, as a side effect, my fur remained black and blue.”

My eyes looked over the astonishingly beautiful fur that shimmered in the sun, the moon’s pale glow. “And I can honestly say that I like this more, but it just means I’ll have to spend more time brushing. What with all this long fur, I’m bound to get tangles, and you know I hate that. What?”

Tia gave me somewhat worried glance, though she demoted that look with a warm smile. “You just seem… different, in a good way, and it’s more than the fur. Which I can honestly say I love, it’s so shiny! I think you’d look great in that orange gown you have, the one you got from Joyous Frocks?”

“That was one of the dresses Fang chose…” I smiled to myself, a soft blush creeping onto my cheeks.

“Well, that just makes it better, doesn’t it?” She said with a wink.

My features slowly grew dark over the next few seconds, a darker topic plaguing my mind as my expression grew serious. “But while I would love to talk about such things, there are two things I’d at least like to get a head start on.”

The alicorn no doubt knew what I was referring to. “And they are?”

My claws clenched, anger seeping into my words as I glared out the window toward Ponyville. “We need to hunt down this cult and choke them out. But I would also like to know why the Tree of Harmony, the Symbol of Peace in our nation, would try to kill my mate.”

Author's Note

Sorry, I lied... Please forgive me, but I couldn't help continuing with this story! I will still be working on my other story, but I've been so invested in this story so much, it's somewhat hard to work on the Bionicle one :fluttercry:

38. Harmony's Death

“Shouldn’t we let Ponyville know about this?” I asked my girlfriend, flying alongside her as we made our way toward the Everfree.

“I would rather get the Tree’s answer before getting the ponies involved. Doing so would cause an uproar, seeing as the Tree has been Equestria’s source of security for several millennia.” Said the Princess, flapping her wings slowly so I could keep up. With that inflation of power came new strength, making my current task somewhat difficult if she went at even a slightly faster pace. She would definitely beat me in a race.

“Yeah, I get that…” I hummed to myself, a deep rumbled in my throat. “We don’t want a panic. And does Celestia know about this?”

“She does.” Was her curt answer, and just by that, I could tell that she was hiding something.

“Anything to add to that conveniently short statement?”

“Nope.”

“Ok…” Shrugging, I followed the Wargess down toward the ruined castle, knowing that the tree was located close by. “Got any plans for when we do talk with it?”

“If we don’t like what it says, then you have my permission to end its existence.”

“I’m just warry of the repercussions.” I said as we walked to a clearing, overlooking the cliff that lead to the Tree of Harmony’s cave. “The ponies don’t like us all that much already; I just don’t want to give them more reason to dislike us.”

I wasn’t going to sugarcoat it, and Luna knew that they didn’t approve of her. She looked on me with sad and tired eyes. “I know, and if they do, I will take the blame. It was my idea after all.”

My teeth ground together, my anger starting to boil. “No. I supported you and I’ll stay as the ship sinks. Besides, I wouldn’t be a good boyfriend if I left my date at a bad time. I’ll share the blame if they don’t approve, which they probably will, given their track record…”

Luna blinked, a smile tugging at her muzzle as she set a hand on my shoulder. “Fang, you don’t—"

“Luna, from what I know, you’ve had a rough life, and I don’t what it to be any rougher. I’ll share the blame with my partner in crime.” I smiled, hoping to reassure her with soft hug.

The brightness in her eyes returned, a grin plaguing her lips. “But I am saved, I will not let their accusations and demands sway me.”

“Good.” I nodded before following her down the steps toward the tree. I looked upon its gleaming and sharp edges, barely hidden in the shadow of the cave. The crystal surface shinned and shimmered, almost blinding us as we stepped beneath the cave’s roof.

“You said that in order to talk with you, I had to come and speak with you here.” I said to the tree, tossing my arms out in a gesture to the cave. “Well, I’m here. Even after you sent me off with a ring that would kill me.”

Silence was my answer.

“We know you gave him that ring, the stone in it nearly killed him!” Shouted Luna, her anger showing.

There was a sudden deep rumbling as spires if crystal broke through the cave walls, their sharp tips heading straight for us. Leaping back, we evaded the intended attack, landing just outside the cave. Where we had been seconds ago was now a disaster zone, several giant crystal spears lodged in the earth.

“Well, at least we have an answer; it was and is still trying to kill me.” I warily joked, bent over and ready for another attack.

Said attack came as more spears were thrown at us like speeding bullets, both of us evading the onslaught by weaving and dodging. I summoned my fire and hovered above the ground, skidding across the plane as more crystals rocketed toward me. Taking a second to look for Luna, I found her bashing the spears to bits as they flew at her, using nothing but her bare hands.

“Showoff!” I shouted with a grin, extending my claws, and slicing through the crystals, their shattered remains gathering at my feet. Taking a chance, I balled a fist and thrust into an oncoming spear. The crystal shattered, but my knuckles were badly bruised, my unbreakable bones holding fast.

I looked down at my fist as I scurried back on my jets, three small cuts decorated my knuckles, the cracked skin oozing blood. Looking back to where the Tree was protecting itself, I dodged several more spires, racing toward the barred cave. My runes shone bright as I neared the cave, the ancient tongue becoming engulfed in fire along my arm and face. In my peripheral vision, I saw Luna watching me as she bashed two more crystal spears together, seeming to know what I was doing. We nodded to each other in silent agreement, as she worked to keep the spears busy, I rushed forward, weaving this way that that to reach the barricaded cavern. But as I neared, a deep rumbling could be heard in the ground, a strong fear that it was the Tree burrowing under to attack claimed me. My eyes scanned the ground ahead of me, praying that what I feared was false.

My prayers were answered as I pulled my fist back and smashed through the crystal barrier, my eyes widening at the site before me as I rolled and landed. The Tree of Harmony was tangled in thousands of green vines, branches, and roots, a sound like screaming echoing from the dimond tree.

“H-Help!” Screamed Harmony’s flickering projection, her voice distorted like static. “Please help!”

My ear twitched as Luna walked up beside me, apparently done with the attack outside, glaring at Harmony’s image. “So, this is the great Tree of Harmony? A coward who hides in the dark, and away from the light she supposedly cherishes. For all the virtue you placed on the ponies, I would’ve thought you would take your own advice.”

“I-I’m not a coward! I was created to protect Equestria, and I’m doing that!” Harmony screamed, tears in her eyes as she watched her crystalline form crumble under the plant’s wooden strength.

“By trying to kill someone dedicated to assisting you in your job?” Countered Luna, crossing her arms and shooting the Tree a fiery glare. “Seems like you just wanted all the glory to yourself. And isn’t generosity an Element of Harmony?”

I inwardly smiled at all the shade she was throwing, wanting to crack a joke at Harmony’s expense, but I wanted to know what was up with the plant crushing the Tree. Was the Everfree finally fighting back?

Harmony looked like she wanted to strangle us while cursing, dropping to her knees as her projection flickered even more. My eyes snapped up at the sound of a loud creak and a crack, the Tree of Harmony splitting down the middle as more vines and roots encased it. “P-Ple**ase, he*lp me! I d**on’t wan*t *to die! B**K!!”

“Fang! Princess Luna!” Came a familiar voice from behind. I turned sharply to see that it was Twilight and her six friends, all looking at us and the crumbling Tree of Harmony in horror. “W-what… WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

“Putting an end to this monster!” Shouted the Wargess in Moon’s voice, causing the Bearers to step back in post-traumatic stress. Fluttershy already looked ready to cry at the sound of the former Nightmare Moon. “This thing has used a great number of ponies for good, yes, but we will not sit by as it tries to take a life!”

“P-Princess—” Stuttered Twilight, looking ready to either try and stop her or free the Tree.

“I am not Luna! It is not she you speak with, little ponies.” Spat Moon.

“Y-You think ending the Tree of Harmony after one mishap is ok?! L-Let’s try to talk a-and work this out!” Starlight pleaded, stepping forward to try and convince Moon.

“You mean you wish to reform the Tree? It is not a living thing, Starlight, it is a magical amalgam!” Seethed the Wargess, pointing to the entrapped crystal tree, her voice dripping with doubt as she rolled her eyes. “But if you wish to try, I will not stop you.”

Starlight stepped forward, past Moon and me, and knelt before the weeping Harmony. “A-are you ok?”

“D* I loo* ok?” Spat Harmony before pointing to her mummified tree, her body barely anything but a silhouette of blinking static. “Those ro*ots are abo*ut to end m*e, an*d all you ca*n ask i*s ‘ar*e you o**k?!’”

“W-What? I-I didn’t hear that.”

“*U** YOU**!!” Were Harmony’s final words before her image vanished and more cracking could be heard from behind the vines. Suddenly, the plants pulled away into the earth surrounding us to show the ruined remains of the Tree of Harmony, lifeless and dim.

The mare fell back in shock, all I could see was utter defeat in her eyes. “I-I’m sorry…”

With that, Starlight stumbled up and limped her way back to us. Tilting her head up to look at us from below her mane, her eyes watering as she spoke. “I-I’m sor-ry. I d-didn’t…”

I really didn’t know what to say. I doubted cheering her up with a joke would do anything, so I just stuck to what I knew. “You did what you could.”

“I’m an idiot…” Lamented the mare, slouching over herself and crossing her arms, looking miserable as she walked back to her friends. All six mares staring in shock at their ancient guardian. “First Canterlot and now this?”

“RRRRRRRHHHHHHHWWRRRRRRR!!” Came a great grumbling noise from below, the ground behind the former Tree of Harmony splitting open as a fully natural tree started to rapidly sprout.

“HHHHHHHUUUUUMMMMEEEEE, CCCCCCRRRRRUUUUUHHHHH!!!” The deep rumbling sounded again from the growing tree, it’s branches pushing against the roof of the cave without a single snap.

We all rushed out of the cave, turning back to see the tree smash through the cave’s ceiling, its long branches reaching for the clouds. I almost thought they would indeed reach, but the tree soon stopped, its bare branches filling out with thick rich green leaves. A sudden and brisk sound rolled, the ground quivering as a thunderous yawn slowly advanced through the wind.

“Long has it been since I’ve seen the sky, the clouds, the beasts, the birds, and the peoples of this world.” Roared the deep voice of the giant tree, the earth shaking as its roots stretched throughout the world.

“T-Twilight… w-what’s going o-on?” Stuttered Applejack, the poor farm mare shaking in her work clothes.

But the young alicorn was silent, staring in awe at the massive tree that had just sprouted from the earth. Gone was her misery, replaced by an overwhelming desire to learn.

“Twilight!” Shouted Rainbow, the pegasus nervously watching the tree as she nudged the alicorn.

“Huh? W-what?”

“Do you know what that thing is? A… and is it the thing that… k-killed the Tree of Harmony?” Applejack reiterated.

Realization and horror set into the former unicorn’s features. “I-I don’t know…”

I looked back at the tree, watching as several birds flew about it, already landing and building nests. But I had to agree with Applejack; what was this tree? The spirit of the Everfree? I was brought back to reality by the sensation of being lifted up, blinking to find I was standing on an enormous root that was carrying me toward the tree. Luna flew up along side me, landing beside me as the root stopped.

I looked on the tree as it seemed to gaze back, no face nor eye in sight. The rumbling started again, sounding intrigued. “Behold, a son of the Nahar and the Fenihr has come to greet me upon my awakening. How kind of you.”

“U-Uh, the Fenihr? I’ve heard of the Nahar before, but never the Fenihr, Great Tree.” I said awkwardly, offering a soft bow. Luna followed my lead, bowing also.

“Tree? I am no Tree…” Boomed the brass voice. “The Fenihr are the tribe of Wargs who could harden their coats like stone, a pack dedicated to the frosty meadows in the north. I am Ac-aesc-beorc, the spirit that governs these woods. And it seems… that they have grown old and in need of rest.”

Harden their coats? Like how I could harden my wings? Could I do that with my fur? I looked down at my arms, trying to envision my black pelt becoming sharp and hard, but sadly, nothing happened. I decided to drop the matter until I had time to practice.

“Ac-aesc-beorc? If I might ask, is there a shorter name I could call you by?” I asked, my unease dwindling as we spoke. “And are you perhaps related to the Elementals?”

“Ah, I was once called Aesc by both your ancestral packs, if you could use that title, I would be most pleased.” I felt as if the ancient spirit smiled. “And I suppose in a sense… yes, I am an Elemental. But a very old one, yes. But like your kind, we grow stronger as we age. I was once a small woodland Elemental, but at a time, I was commanded by our Maker to sleep. And so I did, for many years it seems. And as you’ve seen, I just awoke. So nice to see that Wargs still live within my boarders.”

I wilted at those words, rubbing my neck. “Well, sadly… I do not live here in these woods…”

“Oh…” Hummed the grand Elemental sadly. “I’m so sorry, forgive me. I did not mean to assume such things… I just thought that it was rather wholesome that your people would stay all these years until I awoke. Forgive me.”

“You are forgiven, Aesc.” I said, feeling somewhat ashamed that I had to disappoint him.

“I believe you said something about the forest growing old and resting? What did you mean by that?” Asked Luna, her voice, and eyes back to normal.

“Hm?” Aesc seemed to notice her for the first time. “OH, forgive me, little one. I was so enwrapped in our conversation that I hadn’t seen you. Forgive me… but to answer your question; these woods are old and in need of passing. I was hoping, since your friend is a Nahar, that he could burn the forest, allowing young trees to grow in new and healthy soil. If I could ask you to do such a thing. You, my friend, have great power in your fire.”

“You’re forgiven, Great Aesc.” Smiled the Princess as she bowed.

I grinned, having been wanting to test my new strength. “Aesc, I’ll do as you ask. And if you would like to know, I am called Fang, though I have other names.”

“Oh my!” Gasped the great tree in horror. “How foolish of me! I did not ask for your names, little ones! Please forgive this old one, but a pleasure it is to meet you, Fang. A pleasure indeed. And if I might ask your name, my lady?”

“I am Princess Luna, daughter of Queen Jurdehn.” The white Wargess bowed once again.

“Ah, a daughter of the Gorokha and Kaldor Alphas, a pleasant coupling of tribes.”

“But when I go to burn the trees, should I worry about the animals? And the ponies down there?” I asked, pointing down to said group.

“No, you need not worry. I have teleported all the beasts to another forest, none shall die here as you burn the forest. And the ponies shall be fine as long as they stay in that meadow.” Hummed Aesc, his branches swaying in the fast wind. “I have spoken.”

“Well, so long as no one dies, I’m fine with burning the forest.” I paused, reviewing my words with a sarcastic laugh. “Geez, saying that kind of made me feel like a villain or something.”

“I can say that you look the part.” Smiled Luna as she hugged my arm, pulling herself close, her head resting on my shoulder. “But other than that, you are a total gentlemen.”

“Hey, Luna.” I cooed, hugging her back, taking note of a weak flush claiming her cheeks. “Want to help and test out your new powers?”

A flat look was half the answer. “E-even with the practice that I’ve had with Roret and Akiira, many of these new powers are other elements than fire. I’ve learned ice and metal so far, but I still have much more to master.”

“True, but even with all that, all we need is fire, noting else.” Resting my head on hers, I held her tightly for a moment, kissing her forehead soon after. “Do you want to lend me a hand?”

“Yes.” She then pulled away, her large wings stretching outward, like the wings of a great snowy owl. Beautiful and silent. “FEAR NOT, GREAT KNIGHT, YOUR LADY IS HERE TO AID YOU IN THIS DOUNTING TASK!”

“Indeed.” Said the great tree, Aesc. “It is a great task, a great task for a great weapon.”

“Weapon?” I asked as I turned to face the tree again.

“Go down to the cave where that… abomination used to dwell; you shall see what I mean there.”

Doing as he’d said, we drifted back down to the cave, meeting seven frantic mares waiting there. I was suddenly surrounded by the mares, all their questions piling atop one another.

“Enough!” Shouted Luna, grabbing me and pulling me toward the cave.

“Whoa…” I breathed at what I saw. Standing from the ground up to my stomach’s height were three stones, their tips pointing to one another, a miniature sun floating just above them. “What is that?”

“It is the Eternal Forge, a power I’ve held since my beginning. In exchange for protecting the forests they lived by, the Nahar and the Fenihr were granted the ability to create many powerful weapons. In return, I’d asked them to cleanse my forest in days past, and since I’ve asked you to do just that, I thought it best to gift you with such a weapon. The weapon will come when you call it, and you can channel your power through it. But there is a condition for the tools I help make.”

“What is this condition?” Luna asked beside me.

“It is that this weapon not be used to kill innocence, nor that it be used by any other than yourself. Not another’s hand shall touch the hilt, or it shall destroy itself. It can be picked up by magic, but never by hand. This is my price.”

I thought for a long moment. No one else could use it. Was it that powerful that only one being could use it? “Ok, I accept your terms.”

A deep hum was my answer as I stepped up to the Eternal Forge, the tiny sun’s heat reminding me of the lava that’d fallen on me in the crystal caverns. Speaking of crystals, my eyes flickered to the dead remains of the Tree of Harmony.

My brows furrowed as an idea came to me. “Can any material be used to make the weapon?”

“So long as it is a strong material, yes.”

“What about the crystals from the tree of harmony?” I asked, glaring at its remains as I heard the ponies gasp in horror.

“What?! You want to use the Tree of Harmony as building materials?! A-actually, that does sound pretty awesome…” Rainbow’s shouts turning into mumbling before she got smacked across the head by Applejack. “What? That just sounds cool.”

“Rainbow, it’s the Tree of Harmony! We can’t let him use it!” Growled Twilight, her horn sparking as her voice cracked. “I-it’d be… disrespectful! The Tree should be laid to rest…”

“The same tree that allowed my forest to grow crippled and whither?!” Roared the ancient Elemental, the ground shaking ever so slightly. “The same tree that has used you six as pawns for the Maker knows how long?! You believed that you six were special somehow, yes? That you had this old magic connected to you to protect life?”

“T-that’s not fair! We—”

“Are beings who were lied to and manipulated by that thing, created by six arrogant ponies who forged their own enemy? Six beings who failed to protect their people, banishing themselves and the evil they created, rather than trying to call it friend once more and stay to defend? You follow them, young royal. And you think this Tree of Harmony is ancient and powerful? I was born into this world when it began! You stand before a force that is far older and more powerful than that abomination of a tree!”

“W-what?” Sobbed the alicorn Princess, staring ahead as Rarity and Fluttershy held her steady. “S-six… ponies? W-who were they?”

“They called themselves the Six Pillars, protectors of Equestria and its people.”

“A-and you s-said that they created their o-own evil, what did you mean?”

“One of their number, the tactical mind behind their strategies had planned on duplicating their artifacts so that if they were lost, the Pillars would have spares in the midst of battle. But, thinking that their friend planned to destroy their artifacts. Based solely on an assumption, they banished him from their order, not even bothering to confirm it. Not one in their precious order defended him. He soon grew to hate his former members, turning to powers even I fear, returning to try and kill his former allies. They sealed him away at the cost of locking themselves in the cell with him. A pour strategy made by fools.”

“…” The ponies gave no answer, hanging their heads in defeat, Twilight’s friends comforting her as best they could.

Aesc’s voice then seemed to turn back to me. “Yes, the remains can be used, but they should not be the only thing you use. They are too brittle for your kinds’ power.”

“WHAT?!” Gasped all the mares, forgetting their grief, all staring at me in awe. Ponies were weird like that.

Rainbow glared up at the ceiling, as if trying to look the old Elemental in the eye. “Just how powerful can Wargs get?! Even the Tree of Harmony isn’t good enough to beat them?!”

“From what I remember hearing ages ago, the oldest Warg could level mountain ranges with a single snap of his fingers.” Said Aesc, sounding somewhat smug.

“WHAT?!!!”

Ignoring the ponies’ babbling, I used my magic to gather up all the broken crystal. “Ok, what do I do next?”

“Place the crystals into the Forge, I shall supply an amount of Arrdoth. The metal of the Wargs.” As the Elemental spoke, from four cracks in the ground drifted up pools of silver liquid, all converging within the mini sun. “From all the Warg packs, the Nahar have the most heat resistance to the point one could be immune. I’ve seen it in you, my friend. The heat, fire, lightening, and lava have no effect on you. Simply place your hands into the fire, think of the weapon, and focus on the design. The Forge shall create it.”

I then dropped half the Tree’s remains into the Eternal Forge, the smell of melting rock and metal entering my nose. It was definitely a smell that woke you up. I soon imagined the weapon. I pictured a thick broad sword, its hilt made with smooth crystal, hundreds of silver strands weaving along its length, meeting the hand guard that greeted the blade’s edge. The hand guard had four crystal shards pointing up the blade on each side, the design like wolf fangs, the middle shards being the longest. Old Norse runes decorated the hilt, spelling out *Hebrews 4:12. The blade itself was long and thick from edge to edge, a thin and straight line of blue crystal shooting up the sword’s length. A large axe blade sat on the tip, much like a Konda sword.

(*“For the word of God is alive and active. Sharper than any double-edged sword, it penetrates even to dividing soul and spirit, joints and marrow; it judges the thoughts and attitudes of the heart.” Hebrews 2:14)

Breathing deeply, with the image still fresh, I plunged my hands into the Eternal Forge. The air grew hot, the Forge sending out tiny solar flares as it bound the sword together, the sleeves of my shirt beginning to burn. Drilling the image of the sword into my brain, I blocked out everything else and focused only on that. I soon felt a heavy weight wedge itself into my grasp, my hand instantly grasping it, feeling the handle I had desired. Breathing once, I pulled the sword out from the fire, the blade assembling as it was hauled free. Finally, the nine-foot weapon left the flames of creation, resting in my hands as everyone came closer to marvel.

Feeling a grin tugging at my lips, I turned to face the girls, letting the sword drop in my hand as the heavy tip buried itself in the earth. My grin now fully exposed, I stood straight with my free hand behind my back.

“You may admire when ready.” I said in my best old-man British accent.

“Whoa!” Exclaimed Rainbow, gushing over my new creation. “Dude, you are insane!! This looks awesome!”

“Darling, this is simply MARVELOUS!!” Rarity squealed. “If you ever get into jewelry making, you simply must contact me!”

“I will definitely give it some thought, Rarity.” I smiled back.

“Fang, this is indeed a work of art, absolutely worthy of admiring.” Giggled Luna, looking up from the sword to me, planting a kiss on my cheek. “You did an amazing job.”

“You want one too, don’t you?” I asked, raising my eyebrow with a cocky smile.

“Maybe~.” She sang, hugging me as her wings wrapped around me. “Please?”

“Aesc? Will you let me make another weapon for my girlfr— m-my mate?” I chuckled with a huff, looking at the remaining crystals from Harmony.

“So long as she can withstand the heat, she can make one herself.” Replied the Elemental.

Luna nodded, pulling away as she took the crystals and watched as more Arrdoth was poured into the Forge. She then took a long moment to think with closed eyes, opposed to my staring off into space. After several minutes, her eyes opened, and her hands plunged into the fire. Her lips pealed back, a soft snarl ripping through the hot air as she strained to focus on the weapon’s image. Using my magic, I placed my sword down against the wall and wrapped my arms around Luna, the Wargess jumping at the contact.

“Just breath. I’ll help with the fire’s heat.” Whispering that, I extended my magic over her, placing a type of forcefield over her.

Luna sighed in relief, nuzzling my cheek. “Thank you.”

Soon, Luna’s weapon was done, and pulling back revealed a silver spear. Said spear had the blade start four-feet up the six-foot pole, winding around the pole until it straightened out to form the official blade: a long piece of smooth crystal with a two-inch forked tip.

“Ready?” Asked Luna after approving her work.

“Yep.” I nodded before calling my new weapon. Said sword launched from the wall to my hand without any visible magic.

“Awesome…” Gushed Rainbow, her eyes watering.

With a running start, I launched myself into the air with jets of fire and turned my sword on its side. Once reaching the height of my jump, I let a roar loose in my throat, bringing my now flaming sword down. The flat side of the sword worked like a fan, spreading the flames beyond what their original impact would’ve been. My flames burst into the forest on impact, the old and dry trees catching fire instantly. Flying high above the canopy, I saw that my wave of fire was burning one fourth of the forest. My eyes caught sight of Luna charging a section of the forest I hadn’t gotten, twirling her spear like a bow staff. Then, with a hard lunge, the Wargess sent a long jet of blue flame into the woods. It looked as if a massive laser canon had cut a line into it.

“Luna!” I shouted down, catching her attention, and swinging my sword in long slashes. “Try slashing at the forest, it should send a wave out!”

“I know that! I was just testing it!” She replied with no amount of irritation.

My reply was a thumbs up, not wanting to encourage her wrath. The Princess then spun her spear again, the wind beginning to follow along with her, a hurricane starting to build up. The ponies dashed back into the cave for refuge. Looking back at Luna, I found that she was now hovering above the ground, a tornado starting to form around her, her spear alight in blue fire. I decided now was a good time to get out of her way, standing not too far away from the cave. As I continued to watch Luna build up her power, one of my favorite songs popped into my head, one I felt was perfect for this event.

Asking Baldur for some help, I stabbed my sword into the earth as four rune circles glowed at my feet, smaller circles flexed and curved along with the beat. A flaming guitar ignited itself into my grasp, fingers plucking at the strings like a noob, not a note was heard. I had taken guitar lessons years ago, but the memories had long since faded.

At hearing the song, Luna looked over her shoulder and smiled, turning back to her work soon after. I sang along with the music, banging my head with the electric guitar I oh so expertly played.

Finally gathering enough power, Luna spun around, swinging her spear like a pro as a massive wave of fire was hurled at the forest. With each second that passed, the wave grew in size, its width spanning the entire forest. The result was bonfire fit for a giant, the heat cooking any and all wood left standing. My song clattered to a halt seeing the entire forest ablaze, my eyes bugged out in awe.

Welp… time to turn in that “Unstoppable Boss” membership card.

My eyes soon landed on Luna as she dropped to the ground, back to the flames as she sauntered over to me, silver spear in hand. She cupped my wide-eyed face in her hand, the sensation tickling my backbone. “Care to give me an encore?”

My answer was a dumb, slow nod. ‘Holy cow, my girlfriend is awesome!’

Author's Note

Whew, give me a few seconds to cool my fingertips and keyboard! I had a lot of fun with this chapter! Please let me know what you all thought in the comments below and y’all have a good day

Fang's Sword:

Luna's Spear:

39. Groundwork

“—AND DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT COULD HAPPEN NOW THAT THE TREE OF HARMONY IS GONE?!” Shouted a very angry Celestia, glaring daggers at both Fang and me. The former Element Bearers were scattered about the Princess’ office, frozen in terror at seeing the blazing alicorn. “TIREK COULD ESCAPE AND WE’D BE HELPLESS, GROGAR COULD COME BACK FROM THE DEAD—"

The alicorn had been going on like this for the past thirty minutes, eyes shining white and hair ablaze as she scolded us from behind her desk. And from what I could tell by her body language, she was afraid we would lash out back at her. The moment she set eyes on us; I could tell that she knew. But seeing as she was simply scolding us, and not punishing, I knew she didn’t want to encourage our wrath.

“Tia, while I can see what it is you mean, I do not hold any guilt for what I did.” I said sternly, my body unflinching as her rant was halted. I felt Fang give me an odd look from my right, a small amount of guilt pooling in my mind. “But I would rather rid our nation of such slanderous protection than let it prolong. And for that matter, I would like to point out that the Tree tried to assassinate my knight, Obsidian Fang. You know I cannot let that go unpunished.”

Tia sighed, her eyes and mane returning to normal as she fell back in her chair. “Lulu, I know you’ve never liked to let unjust actions slide, but wasn’t this excessive? Ending the Tree of Harmony will not only leave Equestria defenseless, but the public will be outraged.”

“We have an army; we should use it.” I smirked, stepping up to the desk and looking on the alicorn with a hard stare. “Besides, I do not want to always rely on magical artifacts to save us. Sometimes we need to rely on our own strength, rather than crutches. And you let the Tree of Harmony become a crutch for this nation. I just snapped it out from under you, Tia… what are you going to do about it?”

Tia returned my stare with hesitation, her face darkening as she stood to get in my face. “You have put this nation in jeopardy, Luna, and I will not stand for it.”

“Four thousand years and all you could do was build a new fancy house on a mountainside, not even well fortified.” I glared back, fluffing my wings to make myself look bigger, more threatening. “You could have at least built it into the mountain, everypony would’ve felt safer in that, were it the case. We need not rely on a shiny lawn ornament for protection.”

“No, of course not, you just let a huge unknown Elemental take over an entire forest, then help it burn down all the old shrubs, probably killing all the animals too!” She growled, an almost pathetic sound to my ears.

“I know for a fact that we did it because Aesc asked, he didn’t demand it. And the Lord has said that if someone asks for help, we should give it. Besides…” I then reached back and pulled Fang next to me, hugging him as his face turned red. An adorable sight to be sure. “I couldn’t leave Fang there in such a dark forest.”

“You make it sound like I’m some lost puppy…” Grumbled the Warg, pulling his arm out of my grasp and using my head as an armrest. “Anyway Celestia, yeah Equestria’s defenseless at the moment, but are there any enemies you need to fear right now? As far as I can tell, Equestria was always lacking in the security department. So if there ever was some big bad you had to fear, if they were smart, they would’ve taken out the Tree already and won.”

The office doors suddenly burst open, the bane of my existence stomping into the room. “AND HOW DO WE KNOW YOU’RE NOT SOME ASSASSIN OR SPY, SENT TO DO JUST THAT?!”

Fang snarled under his breath and looked over his shoulder at Blueblood. “Because if I was, I would’ve killed you, idiot, the day I met you.”

“Ha! Only a monster could dream up such hideous things!” Snarked the noble.

“Takes one to know one.” I growled next to Micah, stepping out from under Fang’s arm and turning to face the colt. “You dare interrupt our meeting? A meeting you were not allowed to join, nor participate in. Get out, colt.”

Blueblood looked over to Tia with a pleading face, begging her to stand up for him, but the alicorn looked on him with a soft glare. “Unfortunately Blueblood, she is right. You were not invited to this meeting.”

“B-but Auntie?!”

“OUT WORM!!” I barked, my teeth showing as the volume of my voice sent him back a step. “You are not welcome.”

The weeping stallion raced down the hall, probably to go lye under his bed and cry. I turned back to Tia; my expression softer but still unmoving. “Tia, this foolishness has to stop. Lay down your pride and just move on.”

The alicorn sat back down in her seat, sighing to herself. “I-I just… I just want everypony to be safe.”

“I know you hate to hear this, but you are wrong. Get your act together Tia and protect your country. No more loose cults, no more nobles leeching off the crown, and no more housing that pathetic scum you call nephew.”

“Here, here!” Cheered Rarity, getting confused and irritated glances. “T-the last part… k-kick Prince Blueblood o-out…”

Fang struggled for a moment, looking like he wanted to say something until finally he looked to Tia and me, jabbing a thumb at the mares behind. “I’m sorry to say this; but what are they still doing here? They’re not politics, and they aren’t government officials.”

Tia suddenly looked shocked and then cross, looking ready to object until I stepped in. “I agree.”

“W-what?!” Screeched all ponies present, looking at the Wargess in slight horror.

“Fang is correct, they should not be here. Work of the Crown is not their business, Tia.”

“Why is it you always side with him, Luna?” The alicorn asked in genuine curiosity.

I crossed my arms, bringing up my guard. “Possibly because he’s the only one lately who’s been talking sense? Through his observations, I’ve seen numerous holes on this nation, ones I feel need to be sealed.”

“He didn’t… use any dark arts on you, did he?”

My jaw hung slack in shock and horror, Fang looked at her, eyes ablaze and his temper rising to dangerous levels. “Are you suggesting that I brainwashed her?! Are you serious?!”

“I’m just asking, it’s not a—”

“Actually Tia, I think we are done here.” I seethed, gently tugging Micah towards the door. “I’m looking forward to that ‘retirement plan’ of yours Celestia, I am most certainly going to enjoy it.”

We then left the oh-so-wise Celestia with six gaping mares, leaving her to play a hundred questions. It began with me leading Fang along, our destination unknown, but soon I was leaning on him, tired from the day and my idiot of a sibling. He soon steered us toward my office, where he sat me down next to the warm hearth. He then asked for a maid to bring us some refreshments and placed a fuzzy blanket over me, a soft hum escaping me as I snuggled into the warm fuzz.

After a while, the drinks arrived; herbal tea for me and hot cocoa for Micah. My boyfriend sat across from me, steaming cup in hand as he stared into the fire. I took a few sips of my drink, mulling over what Tia had said. “Micah? You didn’t use any…”

“No.” He answered harshly as his brows furrowed, downing half his cup. “Why ask?”

“I… I don’t know.” I sighed, not knowing how to word my thoughts. “I’m just very tired of all this. I’m tired of these ponies… I know it sounds selfish… but I just need a vacation from all of this.”

He didn’t reply right away, glaring into the fire with his beautiful eyes. Finally, he breathed a long sigh. “Maybe talk with your mom tonight and… ask for a family reunion? If not, my house is finished, and I’m almost done unpacking. So, maybe you could stay with me and Haven for a while, away from everything.”

“I would love to, but I want to be rid of these Sun Priests before any of that.” I joined him in staring at the fire, taking another sip of my tea, licking around my fangs. “If nothing else, I would take sitting by a river, leaning against a big tree, and reading a book. Just… a quiet moment.”

A sudden explosion rocked the castle, startling us both.

“Request denied apparently.” Grumbled the Warg.

I started to get up, but Fang leapt to his feet and motioned for me to stay seated in my warm blanket. He then walked over to the door and asked a guard what happened. The Warg returned with a hand clenched and a scowl.

“Sun Priests are attacking again.”

My eyes shot wide open, my jaw gritting as I sat up. Micah stopped me again, a tender hand on my cheek. “You’ve dealt with enough today, stay here, finish your tea, and I’ll deal with this.”

“Mic—” He silenced me with a brief kiss on the lips, my face warming seconds later as I stared at him, secretly wanting more. All four hearts pounding like war drums.

“You stay.” He whispered in a commanding voice, soft but firm as he pointed to himself.

“I go.” He then wagged his pointer finger back and forth. “No following.”

He ended his little speech with another quick kiss, leaving me with butterflies in my stomach. I melted in my seat with a dreamy sigh. I knew for a fact that he could take care of himself.

-=Fang’s POV=-

Hearing another explosion, I charged down the hall toward the front gate of the castle. I soon burst through the doors, seeing six tanks rolling up to the gate, firing oversized bullet after bullet. A snarl warmed my throat as I stalked toward the tanks, two of their long barrels slowly turning toward me. One shot was fired as I spun to the right to dodge it, another zipped passed my head a moment later. I then extended my right arm out, my hand ready to grasp at something. Said object came barreling through the far wall, leaving a trail of holes as my new Konda sword flew into my hand, lightening flashing across its blade. I figured I had enough practice with fire, so I had decided to test how my lightening would hold against these fools.

I then began spinning my sword as two more shells were fired, both deflecting off the electrified blade. Rushing forward, I slashed the air in front of the first tank, a wave of electricity frying the war machine. Stomping once, a large boulder propped the tank up, its bumper barely touching the ground as I flipped it atop the tank behind it. Smiling at my handiwork, I jumped high with the help of jets as thunder clouds gathered in the sky. Lifting my sword above my head, my arms brought it down just as lightening struck it, obliterating the two tanks with a single strike.

Two down, four to go.

Leaving my sword in the former tanks, I brought up a wall of stone, sending it barreling for another tank, this one not turning in time to blast it. Propelling myself to another, I grasped the long barrel of the main canon and squeezed. The barrel was plugged in a matter of seconds, the shot was fire, and it was sent back into the tank’s body. The result was a muffled explosion from the interior, smoke and the scent of death rising from the hatch.

“Need some help?” Asked Akiira as she ran past me, proceeding to tear another war machine in half with her Chroma blades.

I smiled, calling my sword to me. “Sure, you want to last two, since I had all the fun?”

The grey Wargess seemed to ponder this for a moment, watching as the final two tanks started backing up, attempting to flee. She ended her pondering with a hum. “Hm, sure…”

With that, the Wargess rushed forward as her Chroma blades surged, only to stop dead in her tracks as knives were thrown at her feet, neat and long red ribbons tied to the hilts. We both looked up to see something like a Warg slide down the roof of the castle, jumping and flipping onto the archway of the gate. The figure had snowy white fur, the snout was thin and pointy, a Chinese straw hat placed on their head that hid their face. They were dressed in short brown robes, a thick red scarf wrapping around the neck, and they had a long fluffy white tail. However, I blinked several times as I saw that they not only had one tail, but… six?! Each tail slinked and embraced the gate’s ruined frame.

“Ok… what’s a Kitsune doing here?” Whispered Akiira, her eyes staring in curiosity and confusion.

My eyes widened at those words. “W-wait… a Kitsune?! Like… a nine tailed fox?!”

Said Kitsune huffed at that, leaping over us, and pulling a wooden staff off their back, landing on the closest tank. Spinning their staff, a red Chinese dragon appeared in a flurry of smoke and attacked the opposite tank, both gone in seconds. The Kitsune then leapt up above their tank, striking the hatch as it was bashed inward, and spun the staff on its tip, an explosion enveloping the tank soon after. The six-tailed fox then jumped down and landed, looking on us with sky blue eyes. We stared at one another for a long moment, then like a whisp of smoke, the Kitsune disappeared.

“What… just happened?” I asked my girlfriend’s sister, leaning my sword against a ruined and burning tank.

“I think… we were just assisted by a Kitsune of the north. But, they never come this far east, they would have to get passage from the Yuur!”

“Ok, back up please! First I see a Kitsune, and now you’re taking about some other species called the Yuur?! What is going on?!” I stressed, growing highly confused.

“The Yuur are another clan of Wargs who live on cliff sides and ravines; they, like the Kaldor and Gorokha, have wings. They are one of the more territorial Warg tribes, more likely to kill any intruders, especially if they aren’t fellow Wargs.” Akiira rubbed her temples, looking ready to collapse from brain damage just like me. “And the Kitsune are a race similar to us but are more fox than wolf-like. They also gain more tails as they age, and their hearing is far better than ours. They are seen as cunning tricksters, more likely to play pranks than actually help. Which is why I’m… confused about this… very confused…”

“Is it bad that we had help from him?”

“No, it’s not, but she will probably call in a favor in exchange for helping us.”

“Oh— WAIT, THAT WAS A GIRL?!” I exclaimed in disbelieve.

“Yes…” She smirked, dissipating her magical swords. “Why? Can’t tell without her assets visible? Or is your nose plugged? You can always tell what gender they are by scent; you know that right?”

Stuffing my hands into my pockets, I glared at her with my head lowered in shame. “I couldn’t tell. And besides, I haven’t even learned the difference between telling!”

“Oh yeah, sure~.” The Wargess laughed at me, but with a thought, I sent a raincloud to drizzle over her. The poor girl was soaked in moments. “HEY!!”

I barked out my cackling as I raced back into the castle, sword in hand and fleeing the enraged and drenched Wargess. “Muhahaha!! MY REVENGE IS COMPLETE!”

-=Later=-

“Really?” Luna commented with a surprised tune, a small amount of anger hidden below. “That many?”

“Yeah, this doesn’t bode well for us. We need to step up our game.” Akiira sighed, sitting to the Princess’ left in a sofa she’d pulled up, Roret lying beside her.

Once again, I sat across from Luna, the sisters’ sofa spanning between us next to the lit hearth. “One of the questions I want answered is, how do they keep showing up on our doorstep out of the blue? Do they teleport? Has someone ever done that with tanks before in pony, or any other species’ history?”

“Not to my knowledge. But most of what I know is of Warg, Kitsune, and Krah’tri histories. I don’t know any more sadly.” Roret groaned as she stretched, careful not to push her litter mate of her seat. “But then, none of us really needed tanks, and if we did, we always kept them at home base. We never really dragged them around anywhere.”

“That’s true, Dad and Papa never did want to deal with those kinds of expenses when it came to manufacturing.” The grey Wargess sighed, looking through a long list of facts on a paper-flat smart phone. “They were never big when it came to wasting marrow, they were cheap that way. But, getting back to the subject… these cultists are beyond a problem, why has no-one done anything?”

“Because my adoptive sister is a fool.” The Lunar Princess stated in a puff. “She is too concerned about her precious image that she can’t even be bothered to rid her country of filth like them.”

I leaned forward, placing a hand on Luna’s shoulder. “Weather by my hand or another, they need to be delt with. And I not sure about Celestia, but I knew she does need to be brought down a peg.”

Luna smiled back, placing her third cup of tea on the table to her right. “In order to have more say in Tia’s court, you would have to at least be ranked as a Baron.”

“And a Baron is…?”

“A Baron, at least to Warg society, is the rank above a Lord. An older name for that rank would’ve been Gamma. As a Baron, you would have more influence in politics and the court, the Alpha would see you as someone to consider when making decisions. But I doubt you want to get into politics, you seem more like a guy who likes a simple life.” Concluded Roret, admitting her opinion of me.

“Well, you’re not wrong. I’ve never been one for politics.” I confessed, falling back in my chair, folding my hands together under my nose. I imagined I looked like some brooding dark lord in the firelight. “But we still need a way to track them, and in the end, hunt them down.”

“I believe I can assist with that.” Came a voice from the shadows, and from the far corner of the room stepped the Kitsune from earlier, his blue eyes shimmering in the dark.

We all gaped at him, Akiira the first to speak. “Y-YOU’RE A DUDE?!”

The six-tailed fox grinned with a short nod. “Indeed.”

“BUT HOW?! I SWARE I COULD SMELL YOUR SCENT! YOU WERE FEMALE!!”

“I use a spell to hide my own scent and replace it with that of a female.” Smiled the Kitsune as he stepped closer into the light of the fire. “It becomes very effective when deceiving others, helps me in my line of work.”

“Wha—” Akiira froze in shock, falling back into her seat. I on the other hand couldn’t take it anymore and burst into laughter.

“Bahahaha!!” I through my head back and slumped in my chair. “I so wish I’d placed a bet with you, Akiira!”

“Shut up!” Huffed the Wargess, slouching.

“What do you want?” Asked Luna, looking at the Kitsune with interest as I got my cackling under control. “Are you a spy?”

“If that is what my chosen master would have me do, then yes, I will be a spy.” Replied the fox. “It is a custom of my people to choose a master to follow under after we ascend through the Art of Stealth. It was my wish to find a warrior with a cause, so that I may fight for them. And it is he whom I have found worthy of my sword.”

The ninja Kitsune nodded to me, catching everyone’s attention, looking from me to him and back. I sat up straighter and looked on the fox. “So… you chose me as your master? What kind of cause did you hear about?”

“You wish to hunt down the cultists and end them. You wish to bring peace where there is none.” He stated, walking up to me and kneeling, laying his katana at my feet. “Will you take me as your servant?”

“When will your duty to me end?” I asked, wanting to know more. “And are you willing to go against me if I stray, or if I choose vengeance over what is right?”

“I shall serve you to my last breath. But…” The Kitsune looked ready to answer, but stopped himself, thinking deeply. “You would ask that I, your servant, turn on you should you seek vengeance? Why?”

I took a long moment to answer. “Because I am afraid that at some point, I might want vengeance, but my God has commanded that vengeance is His. His alone; I have no right to take that away. I am afraid that if I lose someone close to me, I will want revenge. Even if I beg you on my knees, will you stand firm?”

Again, he took his time answering. Bowing low with his nose to the floor, his words muffled slightly. “I-I will, even if my master were to beg me. I see that you are more than just someone with a vision, you are a Warg of great valor and truth. If you will it, I shall do so. If you choose me, I am yours to wield.”

“How good are you at stealth and reconnaissance?”

He sat up, still on his knees. “As you could see by our meeting this evening, I am well adapt at stealth. I have done little investigating, but as I serve, my skills shall grow.”

I nodded. “And what will you do once my vision is complete? When all is well?”

“I will become your guard; you shall come under no harm while I am near.”

I then closed my eyes, thinking all of this over. I knew we needed to find the cult’s minor and main bases. We needed someone who could work from the shadows and find them efficiently, but at the same time, I didn’t want to take advantage of him. But if this were something he was committed to for the rest of his life, if this were his peoples’ way, I couldn’t deny him. “Very well, I am your master.”

The Kitsune bowed again, burying his snout into the carpet. “Thank you, master! I shall not let you down!”

“Tell me, what is your name?”

“I am called Niko.” The newly named Kitsune bowed again.

“You can stand Niko. I have a small test for you.” I said, getting an idea. “Go and find where a little silver Wargess is, tell me who she is with. But do not be seen.”

“It shall be done.” With that, he was gone, fading into the shadows.

“At least we have that figured out, now Fang has his own spy.” Commented Roret, laying back down and stretching out across the sofa, stealing Akiira’s seat. “But we’ll probably need more if we are to find all the bases.”

“Agreed, we will need more spies if want to find them all quickly.” Nodded Luna, looking back to the fire.

I sat back in my chair, my fingers embracing each other again under my nose as I thought. “As far as I am aware, there are no spies in this country’s government, and that alone is very concerning. Did Celestia trust her neighbors so much that she didn’t keep tabs on them? Or even try to root out any criminal underground here in Equestria?”

“From what I’ve seen in the history books, none.” Sighed the Lunar Wargess in slight dismay, pulling the blanket closer. “Though, she could have simply erased all records of such content.”

“History is written by the victors. And seeing as Celestia was probably the victor, she didn’t want anyone remembering those events. That’s pathetic! One should always learn from mistakes and failures.” I groaned, my head falling onto the back of my chair. “But now I kinda want to know what happened. In almost every fiction I read, be it a book series or game, I loved digging into the lore of the fictional worlds.”

“Uh oh, Roret, we have another lore nerd on the premises.” Akiira mockingly gasped, falling onto her sister in a dramatic faint. Needless to say, Roret didn’t like being a cushion.

“Yeah, well…” The red Wargess struggled to shove her sister off her, Akiira falling to the floor with a loud thump. “I doubt we could nerd out on anything similar.”

“What kinds of fiction do you like?” I asked, picking my head up and looking to see her. “Fantasy, futuristic, steam punk, or aliens to name a few.”

“I guess… I would say that old and futuristic westerns are my most favorite. I just like the simplicity of the story, there’s not too many plot twists, so no-one gets too lost.” She shrugged.

I shrugged. “We all have different tastes. I’d watch a few good old westerns here and there, like Tombstone or Shang-high Noon.”

Akiira loomed over her litter mate, glaring daggers. “You dumped me on the floor!”

“You sat on me, you big oaf.”

“If you push me again, I WILL TAKE YOU AND ALL THAT YOU HOLD DEAR DOWN WITH ME!!”

In response, Roret shoved her sibling, a playful smirk on her face. “Push.”

Akiira roared angerly, her eyes alight in blue flames as a sparking portal opened behind her. I took a peek through to see a grassy valley, a few fluffy sheep dotting the plains. Akiira glared dangers at her smiling sister. “I’m turning your bug collection to dust.”

With that, the Wargess stepped back and vanished. Roret rolled her eyes and stood up, her eyes lighting up too. Another portal opened just above where Akiira had been standing and with a sudden thud, said Wargess tumbled through just before the portal closed.

Akiira stood up, glaring at her sister in the eye, pushing their faces into each other. The tension lasted around two whole minutes, neither Luna nor I daring to move. Finally both sisters burst out laughing, hugging one another before Akiira drew the other into a noogy. Both me and Luna breathed a sigh of relief.

“How’d you get me from way over here?” Asked Akiira, the two Wargesses flopping down on the couch.

“You should know, portals are my specialty.”

Author's Note

Niko (name meaning): Conquest of the nation

40. En Passant

“Master, I found two bases here in the city.” Explained the Kitsune, standing next to me as I continued to unpack a large box. “One is down in the loading docks and the other is one noble’s establishment.”

The nobility’s home concerned me, but not because I really cared about their pretty house, it was going up in flames. What concerned me was that a member of high society had joined the cult’s cause and threatened to kill the royalty they served. “What about their defenses? Anything noteworthy?”

“They have minor defenses inside as well as out, a very small personal army. There were no more than twenty-five.”

I huffed with mixed laughter, putting several ornaments above the grey stone hearth. “Not much of an army.”

Niko watched as I worked for a moment. “Would you like my help, Master?”

“No but thank you. I have a question for you; do you know of any other Kitsune that are looking for masters in the area?”

“No, I am assuming that you wish to take more servants.”

“Yes. I know that the task I’ve given you will be very hard on your own, which is why I’d like for you to have all the help you can get.” I said, looking at him, away from the nails I’d gathered to hang pictures.

“Hm, I do not know for sure, but if you will allow me, I will take some time to search for more.” Niko proposed with a soft bow.

I nodded in thanks. “Thank you Niko, I’ll be praying that you find some.”

With a deeper bow, the Kitsune was gone, disappearing like a gentle wind. I looked back to my new house, my eyes scanning over the warm stone floor; course, yet not unbearably so as to hurt anyone. The dark wooden walls stretched as they reached the front of the house, containing both the kitchen, living room, and the entryway. A small sunroof lay above the kitchen island, letting the evening light seep through. Turning to my right, a staircase led up to the loft where the master’s and Haven’s bedrooms were, both separated by a short hallway. A small bathroom was placed next to Haven’s room, as well as one downstairs next to the kitchen. Overall, I made sure that the house wasn’t too big and still kept that homely cozy feel.

Most of the furniture had been ordered and delivered, all except the second bookshelf I’d planned to put next to the hearth. I already had the one, so why was the last one taking so long? A question for later, I decided, going back to work on the next box.

After another hour of unpacking, I got a cup of cool water and sat out on my deck, the railing held up by six large wooden pillars carved like wolves. I watched the mountains in the distance, letting my mind drift. After an eternity, I was brought back to reality via an explosion from up the mountain. I then stood and walked to the edge of my deck, looking up through the thirteen tall stones that fenced my property to see a pillar of smoke wafting from Canterlot.

-=Earlier, Luna’s POV=-

“Tia!” I called to the alicorn as I stalked my way down the hall.

“Yes?” She answered, turning to me with pleasant smile, only for it to vanish at seeing the look of disgust and fury on my face. “D-do you need s-something, Lulu?”

As I stepped up to her, I thrust my fist into her gut, the force sending the Princess down the hall. Her journey came to an end when she smashed through the far wall, tumbling two stories into the courtyard. With a flap of my great wings, I gave chase, calling my spear to me as it flew into my hand. And so angry was I that when I breached the hole the alicorn had made, the crippled walls started burning, sending a column of smoke into the sky.

My eyes scanned the ground below until I found Tia, surrounded by several guards and their captain. I then ceased flapping and plunged next to the group, a small crater forming where I’d landed.

“S-stay back!” Yelped Gleaming Shield, holding her spear toward me.

In response, I lifted my own spear and saber (it had been clipped to my belt), my secondary’s blade coming to life in seconds. “You dare hold your weapon against your Princess?”

Gleaming snarled back. “You aren’t my princess; I was assigned to protect Princess Celestia and nopony else!”

“Check the fine print next time you sign into a job. You are contracted with the military, not under a single princess. Just because your corps’ tittle is ‘the Solar Guard’ doesn’t mean you answer solely to Celestia. You, as well as all members of the military, answer to the head of the armed forces.” I stepped forward, letting the spearhead brush against my chest, eyes ablaze in my anger. “And that military commander stands before you, while you have a spear pointed at my first heart.”

Gleaming’s eyes shot wide, her grip shaking slightly. “F-first… h-heart?!”

“Did you not know? Wargs have four hearts all together, so even if one heart was destroyed, we have more to spare.” I then cut the mare’s spear in two with a flick of my lightsaber, the glowing stub left steaming in the evening air. “Step aside.”

Gleaming stared at her severed weapon, her frantic eyes dancing between me and the ground. Finally, she seemed ready to answer. Throwing down her mangled weapon, she stood tall against me, a frown on her face. “I serve—”

“Luna!” Called a masculine voice from my left, causing me to look over and see Fang flying up to us. He looked between me, Gleaming, and the group of guards surrounding a downed Tia, his eyes landing on me in the end.

“What happened?” He asked in a firm voice, one that made me wilt slightly.

I ground my teeth, looking off to the side as he approached me on foot. Micah waited patiently with his arms crossed. “Yesterday, I hated that she insulted you, asking if you’d used black magic on me. I hated that she could think that after all this time! I wanted an apology from her!”

The Warg took a long and deep breath, his eyes lighting up with fire for just a moment. He then stepped forward and hugged me as he whispered. “Thanks for thinking of me, but you also asked if I had. I don’t know why you asked, but I didn’t like it just as much.”

My eyes were welling up with tears, a few soft sniffles escaping me, much to the surprise of the ponies. “I-I’m so sorry, Micah. I w-wasn’t think-inking, please f-forgive me.”

“You’re forgiven, but when a thought like that crosses your head again, remember that many thoughts like that come from the Devil.”

“Yes.” I agreed, hugging him back as I brushed my tears away with his fur. “I’ll remember. I think you showed me a story in the bible once, wasn’t it with Jesus and Peter? Jesus said that Peter received thoughts from both God and the Devil, right?”

“Yeah, I can’t remember where it was, but I remember.” He smiled, pressing his forehead to mine. “And did you just use me as a tissue?”

“… maybe.” I smirked, kissing him on the nose.

“Hello! We have a bleeding Princess here!” Snarked one of the guards, helping Celestia to her hooves. “The least you could do i—”

In one motion, Fang grabbed my spear from my hand and pointed the head at the guard. I blinked; how could he hold my spear? Hadn’t Aesc said that only I could hold it, or else it would destroy itself?!

“A few cuts and bruises, that’s all I see. I don’t think she has any internal bleeding, otherwise she’d have a swell somewhere on her and probably be coughing up blood. And you lot would faint on the spot.” Micah smirked, his eyes turning to Tia as she looked at him. “No pain in the stomach area?”

“Only from that punch she hit me with.” Groaned the alicorn, cradling her bruising stomach. “Ouch…”

“She punched you, was that it?” He asked, looking up at the hole Tia’s crash had made. “Dang, must’ve been some punch.”

“Do you want a fight Luna? Is that what this is about?” Tia asked, standing on her own as she shrugged the guards off.

“If it will help prove to me that you aren’t weak, then yes Tia. And I still have yet to hear an apology! A dual is welcome!” I shouted, my eyes and maw alight with both Null fire and lightening, the sky growing dark.

“Meanwhile, I’m going over here so I don’t get squished.” Said Micah as he handed my spear back to me and shuffled to the side, ushering the guards to follow him. “Get over here, unless you want to get crushed.”

“Shouldn’t you have a weapon, Tia? It is always best to enter such a battle with a weapon.” I smirked, offering my lightsaber.

With a reluctant nod, the alicorn took said weapon as her eyes glowed white, her hair set ablaze, and her horn shimmering. “And when I win, you’ll tell me about that book you have stuffed in your dresser? Prince Javelin’s journal?”

I nodded in return, my teeth grinding as I remembered my fears. I hadn’t told Tia about Faust’s atrocities yet, feeling it would feather destroy our weakening relationship. I had meant to tell her after the Gala, but after what happened, I’d felt a wedge drive itself between us. And I didn’t want that wedge to grow, but I knew I had to tell her at some point. “Very well, your terms are accepted.”

“But you should know something, Celly…” I smirked, using Moon’s nickname for her to make her really listen. “If Fang is three times stronger than you, and I’m now stronger than him, how do you think you’ll fare against me?”

This fact had seemed to leave Tia if her gasp and cringe were anything to go by. And so, with gritted teeth and an already defeated look in the back of her eye, the alicorn charged me. Blocking her slashing attack with my sear, I roared in her face, a massive explosion of fire erupting in her face. Tia was sent flying through the air, her once beautiful dress singed and smoking as she skidded across the courtyard’s floor.

She looked up to see me rising into the air, my wings outstretched as chunks of metal ore rose from the earth below. The ore shrapnel shifted and molded, forming into iron, copper, and zinc spears before launching themselves at her. Celestia rose as quick as her sore limbs would allow and took to the skies, dodging and weaving between them as she advanced toward me. As she drew closer, I summoned more metal and brought it up to me. The various metals began coating my body, encasing me in mismatched armor. Steel had gathered on my wings, forming sharp blades between the feathers, ready to slice anything that came near me.

As Tia was still busy, I took a moment to look down, seeing both my sisters and Haven talking with Micah. They seemed to be discussing who would win. I partially wanted to know what they thought, but I knew I had a fight to win.

Looking back to Tia, I saw that she was getting closer, weapon poised to strike. Screaming at the top of her lungs, she rushed me, and we locked blades. “YOU SAID YOU WANTED A FIGHT, SO GIVE ME ONE!!”

“You want to see my power?” I asked her, annoyed. “Fine!”

With that, I pushed her back and summoned a tornado, lightening flying from my eyes and hands. Gripping my spear tight, I held my power back, not wanting to destroy the castle along with my alicorn sister. If I even let loose for a second, my magic reserves could wreak havoc on the capital. Blowing a thin stream of fire at the tornado, the twister was soon enveloped in blue flames, heading straight for Tia. The alicorn barely dodged out of the way, her wings becoming singed as she made her way back toward me.

“Quite with the lightshow and fight me!” She shrieked.

I could tell that she was scared, and she was fighting rather than running. I breathed a groan, knowing what I had to do. With a flick of my wrist, a torrent of cold wind struck the alicorn, turning her sweat and the moisture in the air solid, sending her plummeting to the ground in a block of ice. Then, with a breath, the tornado and clouds cleared.

Hovering my way back down to earth, I caught Micah and my sisters thawing Tia out. Tia lay on the ground, sore, bruised, drenched, and thoroughly peeved.

“F-fine, I-I’m sor-sorry.” She stood with chattering teeth, Gleaming placing a blanket onto her back. “Y-you wi-win.”

She then turned to Micah, slumping in a very un-princess fashion. “I-I’m s-sorry I s-said that y-y-you u-used dar-dark magic.”

“You’re forgiven, but in the future, be careful what you say. A Princess should be aware of what she says all the times.” He said, crossing his arms with a slightly annoyed look.

“Tia, I will still give you the journal, you need to know.” I said, watching as her tired face lit up in bewilderment.

“B-but I… lost.”

“You need to know, and I was afraid that if I told you myself, you wouldn’t listen. You need to know how much Faust was different was from how you knew her. She wasn’t kind, only pampering you because you were her real child. Her real daughter, Celestia. And you need to know what happened to your dad.”

“M-my dad?” She gasped, smiling sadly as she looked at me. “I had thought that you were somewhat different, Lulu, when we were foals— well, when I was a foal, anyway. And seeing as you spend a lot of time with these two, I’m guessing that they are part of your original family?” She nodded toward Akiira and Roret.

“Yes, they are.” I breathed a sigh of relief, finally being able to get all this off my chest. “They are my sisters.”

Tia looked at them oddly, chuckling to herself, no doubt too worn out to get mad at me. “I somewhat figured, but I thought they’d look at least a bit more like you.”

“Have you noticed with ponies? Foals of the same parents don’t always look the same.” Akiira rolled her eyes at the alicorn.

“Yeah, I just thought it’d been a little different with other species.” Celestia sheepishly rubbed her head. “Well, I better go get patched up.”

As Tia limped off with her guards, I felt a weak smile come onto my muzzle, not quite happy but not quite sad.

“You ok?” Asked Micah as he placed a hand on my back, softly rubbing my sore wings.

I took a moment before answering, leaning into his warmth. “A bit, I’m happy that she’ll know, but I’m also afraid she won’t accept what reality really is. Faust was never the person she thought she was, killing her own husband and trying to commit genocide. Her world will crack and I’m afraid we’ll have to help her pick up the shambles of her life.”

“Well, when that day comes, I’ll be there to help any way I can.”

“You two lovebirds doing ok?” Roret snickered, followed by Akiira as they came up beside us.

I smiled for real at that, finding the nickname appropriate. “We’re doing fine, Akiira. I hope you liked the show.”

“We did, I was somewhat expecting for Fang to jump in and help, but I know that a dual is between only two.” My sibling winked.

“Mom that was so cool!” Smiled Haven as she rushed up to us, wrapping her arms around Micah and me. “But do you think Aunt Tia is going to be ok? She looked really hurt.”

“I think she’ll be fine, she’s tough.” Akiira ruffled her hair, causing the pup to squirm away. She then looked over to Micah. “But we need to gather our forces to the two bases in the city. I suspect your spy has gathered much information?”

“He has, though I asked him to seek more of his people, those who have no masters.” The Warg explained, gently giving Haven a hug. “I imagine that the cult has lots of bases around the country, so I knew that Niko probably couldn’t search them all out on his own. I figured that he needs help.”

“A good decision, and I agree with Akiira. I’ll start gathering the Guard.” I nodded, turning to go do just that.

Within the hour, Canterlot’s Royal Guard had come at my call. We set up two barricades down the street at the noble’s establishment, preventing anypony from entering or leaving the area. I had the Guard surround the mansion’s perimeter, boxing the reported party of nobles and cultists inside.

“Listen up, we have the building surrounded! Surrender peacefully and her Highness will show mercy!” Shouted the Captain of the Guard through a megaphone.

Their answer to this message was an explosion that obliterated the front door. And once the smoke cleared, I stopped and stared in horror at what lay behind.

-=Fang’s POV=-

We’d previously sent another portion of the guard off to the city docks, hoping they would catch the cultists at their second hideout. I secretly prayed that they would be alright in the end, hoping that the second base didn’t have any surprises like ours did. Said surprise was a Nahar Warg bound in aqua green chains, with a collar wrapped around his throat.

“P-please, don’t—don’t come…” Gagged the brown Warg, flames dancing on his tongue as he seemed unable to control his own power. He lay on the ground, pinned down by the pole that locked with his collar, the pony holding it pushing his face into the ground. But overall, he didn’t seem to care about how he was treated, as if he were used to being abused.

I ground my teeth at the sight, my eyes and maw blazing to light as I roared, my red flames surrounding me as my runes glowed. Glaring at the smirking cultist who was pinning the Warg, I seethed further with a mental promise that I would kill him.

I then looked down to the Warg, watching as he struggled to keep his jaws shut, but the tears he shed showed his pain. “What’s your name?”

The Warg looked up in shock, tears still spilling from his yellow and green eyes. “D-Danny White…”

“I’m Micah.” I glared back up at the pony, wishing that I could just tear him apart and be done with it. “I imagine this is asking a lot of you, but you need to fight if you want to get out of this. Can you do that Danny?”

Danny started to answer, only to be interrupted by the pony. “Oh shut up and just kill each other!”

The pony then forced Danny to stand and lunge at me, how his little body was able to do so, I didn’t know. The Warg and I locked each other in a grip, holding one another tight. I was able to get him into a headlock, hiding the collar under my armpit as I attempted to burn it off.

“HA! You think that’ll work?” Mocked the noble. “They’re made of the same metal as the chains you were bound in during the Princess’ birthday! By the way, what was her reaction when she found you naked in her closet?!”

My eyes shot wide, my brain putting the pieces together. If he knew what happened then, he would’ve either had to have been there and been apart of the attack. He could’ve just been a spectator. But at the same time, how did he know about the last part?! Wasn’t that kept under wraps by the Princesses’ orders?!!

I then looked back at the noble with a glare that could kill. “You know, the more I spend time around your kind, the more I realize how stupid a good number of pony-kind is. HOW STUPID DO YOU HAVE TO BE TO REVEAL SOMETHING LIKE THAT?! NOW I KNOW YOU’RE IN LEAGUE WITH CHRYSALIS!!”

The noble turned pale and dropped the pole.

“That was a big mistake.” I took a deep breath and roared, a single jet of red fire blasting the pony into next week. When the flames dissipated, I was somewhat surprised that he was still alive as he lay smoking on the floor.

“Micah, are you ok?!” Called Luna from behind, holding her spear in hand as she glided over to me.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I said, letting Danny out of the headlock, helping him sit down to rest.

“T-Thanks for that, it’s been weeks since I’ve gotten to just take a breath.” The Warg sighed, trying desperately to claw the collar off.

“That won’t work.”

Danny tugged one final time, grunting as he let the leash fall back onto his shoulders. “Yeah, I guessed from what that guy said. So, how did you get out last time?”

I walked over to the fallen pony, searching his person for the key. “With this.” I smirked, holding said iron key up for him to see, only for my smile to fade. “But this gets me wondering… how did they forge all this? From what I’ve been told, this metal is very, very hard to work with. And are there any others trapped here?”

“Yeah, there’s two more on the second floor. And last I saw; they were chained up too.” Danny popped his joints as the key unlocked his shackles, the chains clattering to the polished marble floor. The Warg stood on shaky and weak legs, leaning against me for support.

I felt my temper starting to boil as we slowly headed up the single stair case, my eyes sparking to life with red flames. Once at the top, I looked to Danny as he panted, noticing that his body was practically skin and bones. “Which room?”

“At—at the end—of the hall.” He gasped for breath, pointing down the hallway that was lined with stone busts.

I nodded in thanks, helping him lean against the railing and calling back to the entrance hall. “Hey Luna, send a doctor here! This guy needs some help!”

“On it!” Shouted the Wargess back, gathering her guards to storm the mansion.

With that taken care of, I trekked down the hallway as my anger grew, going from a whistling kettle to a boiling cauldron. By the time I reached the door thanks to my sensitive nose, the floor was catching fire with every step. Not even bothering to open the door, I let the heat of my body grow to the point it melted the steel door. Needless to say, the room’s occupancy were a little frightened by my entrance. Four Sun priest guards had been set to watch the two Wargs, all of which I batted away like flies.

I then looked to the other Wargs, one male and one female. The male was chained in the corner of the room, wrapped from head to toe in green chains, only the guy’s brown and purple eyes visible under a pelt of dark grey. The lady was bound like how Danny had been, except her hands and collar were tied to the wall. She was a dark tan with light brown mixed in, her hair a messy burnet’s color. Both of them also had gags over their snouts, and they were both freaking out at the sight of me, muffled shouts and cries penetrating my ears.

“Hey!” I barked, the firmness in my voice driving them to silence. “Do you know where the keys are? And if not, I have one here.”

Both shook their heads, unable to speak. “Ok then…”

Pulling out said key, I stepped toward the female, unlocking her muzzle. “ThankyouThankyouThankyou!”

If this were an anime, I would’ve been sent flying from the hurricane of gratitude and hugs. I soon finished freeing the Wargess, turning to the other as he tilted his head for me to reach the lock.

“Your not going to bite me, are you?” I joked, kneeling down next to him. The Warg rolled his eyes with a muffled laugh of his own, shaking his head. “Alright.”

“Really, that joke was a bit dry.” Was the first thing the Warg said after his gag was removed. “I take it you were dragged here too from earth. Where are you from?”

“I used to live in Anchorage, Alaska. You?” I asked, working on untying him as we talked.

“Washington D.C. and my name’s Greg. I’d shake your hand, but…” He grinned without a care in the world, shifting his hands under the mountain of chains and locks.

“Yeah, I hear ya.” I laughed with him, looking to the side to look the Wargess in the eye. “And you? What’s your name?”

“I’m Maggie.” She smiled, rubbing her sore wrists. “I used to live in California, and I’ve been here for about three weeks. How long have you been here, with these… horse people?”

My ears picked up the sound of footsteps… or paw steps, as I looked over my shoulder to see Roret peer into the room. “Hey, Akiira, I found your missing boyfriend! And he’s all wrapped up for you, how sweet!”

A knife flew past the rosy Wargess, imbedding itself into the wall behind her, Akiira’s flustered voice piercing our laughter. “Oh no you don’t, don’t go betting on me again!! Cousin Ordem has too much Marrow as is!”

“I’ve been here for about half a year, to answer your question Maggie.” I looked back to a blushing Greg, grinning at his embarrassment. “Looks like the Doctor’s got you set up with a date already.”

“Y-yeah, s-sure…” Greg muttered, looking away.

“Eh, don’t mind her, she just likes to tease people.”

“Alright, anyone need band aids?” Asked said Wargess as she entered the room, ignoring her sister’s vows of revenge.

“Just looking at them, Roret, they’re going to need more than just band aids. From just a glance, I can tell that they’re malnourished.” I remarked, growing serious as I undid the last of Greg’s locks. “But then, I’m no doctor.”

“But a good observation nonetheless.” Smiled Roret, walking over and checking Maggie’s physic.

“Micah!” Luna called as she too entered the room, Danny leaning against her for support. I suddenly found myself growing angry and envious of the guy, Baldur pushing me to get between the two. “We should get these three to the infirmary and haul these ponies off to the dungeons.”

“Your Highness!” Saluted a guard upon reaching the Silver Princess, gasping out of breath. “The cultist base at the docks has been taken. We just received word that they’re being gathered up as we speak.”

-=Beneath the Changeling Hive=-

“WHAT?!” Screamed the Changeling Queen as she crushed the glass of wine in her fist.

“T-the Sun Priests’ bases in Canterlot have been found, my Queen.” Stuttered the drone as he shook on the floor. “W-we saw that the Warg named Fang has s-some new allies.”

Chrysalis took a deep breath as her anger cooled, shifting her bottom half to pony-like legs. Upon seeing this, the drone started to weep, fully knowing what was awaiting him. The Queen stepped down from her throne. As her hooves connected with the ground, a nuke worthy explosion erupted behind her, shattering everything behind her, even the nurseries below weren’t safe. With each step, an outburst of magical power obliterated a path behind the Changeling Queen. As she drew closer, the Changeling went from violent sobbing to silent defeat, not even shuttering as she stood in front of him.

“I-I hope… I s-served y-you well… m-my Qu-Queen…” He muttered.

“You did…” With that, Chrysalis opened her jaws and consumed.

Author's Note

Hello all, One Of Nine here! Hope you enjoyed the next installment, let me know your thoughts. As always, plz let me know if I missed any spelling

41. New Friends and Enemies

Over the next few weeks, we interrogated the cultists and nobility we’d caught, questioning them on the whereabouts of their fellow members. It honestly didn’t take much for them to spill. Just goes to show that if you want results, ask Moon to get them talking… by the wrath of a coffee starved Wargess. Seriously, do not mess with Moon before her morning coffee!

But, regardless of the information we’d gotten from them, we still needed to know the state of their organization. Thankfully, Niko had returned and brought back two other Kitsunes. One was a red vixen sharpshooter, and the other was a cross-fox assassin, both experts in their fields and in need of masters.

In the meantime, Luna helped with unpacking, Haven having been hard at work in her room. We worked the mountain of boxes down until lunch was made. Sitting out on the porch, we’d set up three chairs with a small table in the center, each of us chowing down on the tuna sandwiches I’d made.

Luna hummed as she chewed, stuffing another potato chip in her jaws as she leaned back in her rocking chair. “Mmmm, I absolutely love this. Just a quiet day to relax, at least until we find more cultists to bring down.”

“Agreed, but I kind of want to just find them all and get it over with.” I stated as I placed my plate down on the table. “I’d like for this peace to last and not be interrupted.”

The Princess gave a longing sigh, a sad tone mixed in. “I agree…” Her nose suddenly twitched, and Luna sprang to her feet, startling me as she summoned her spear. “We aren’t alone here…”

I looked around but saw no one. “Where?”

“Behind the meat shack.” She pointed her spearhead to the small shed that acted as a freezer, a surplus of meat stashed inside. “They are Warg.”

“How many?”

“Two.”

I stood up and took control of the earth below us, summoning the dirt to ensnare the trespassers. My success was guaranteed by the startled yelps and shrieks from behind the shack. We made our way around to find two Wargs trapped in earth mounds.

“W-What the hell is this?!” One shouted in a panic.

“Who are you and why were you sneaking around on my property?” I snarled with folded arms, looming over the two.

“I’d listen to him.” Luna warned, pointing her spear at the grey Warg, his amber and blue eyes shrinking at the sight of the weapon.

“H-hey, we were just passing through!” He said, his fear replaced with daring. “Right Asher? …Asher?”

“U-uh, Damian, I’d give you a hand in this debate, but you don’t have milti-tailed fox chick holding a knife to your throat!!” The sandy blonde Warg grunted, his head inclined as said Kitsune vixen shimmered into existence, his green and purple eyes darting to his friend. “Just saying, I’d give you some slack…”

“I believe my boyfriend asked you a question.” Snarled Luna, holding her spear to the grey Warg’s nose. “You had best answer him.”

“W-wait, what’s a hot chick like you doing with this skinny guy? He looks like he’s gone through a warzone!” Asher observed, shutting up as the Kitsune’s grip tightened. “Augh!”

“He’s been through a ‘warzone’ to keep me and my kingdom safe.”

“Huh, so not only is she your girlfriend, but a Queen too? Dude, does she have a sister?” Asked Damian with a smirk, imputing that it was a joke.

“Asami, these two are no threat.” I nodded to the red vixen for her to let Asher go. The four-tailed Kitsune did so and bowed in her green Kimono, dashing away into the woods to the west.

“A smoking girlfriend and a foxy spy? You’ve got everything.” Joked Asher as he relaxed somewhat in his stone prison.

“Moving on…” I looked back to Damian, locking eyes with him as he seemed to try and push himself away from me. Taking advantage of this, I stepped closer and had the earth prisons move them to kneel, ears perked as I loomed over the two. “What are you doing here?”

“W-we were just h-hungry…” Blurted Asher, looking ready to bolt as his ears pinned to his skull, a small whimper escaping him. “W-we’re s-sorry! We s-smelled the m-meat in the shed… and…”

“It’s ok.” They both looked at me with equal amounts of skepticism and uncertainty. “You were hungry and needed food, but next time…” A portal dropped a hefty slab of frozen meat into my hand. “Just ask.”

Their prisons fell, the rock and dirt tumbling to the ground as the Wargs stood. Damian stood as tall as me, his slim but muscular body equaling mine, wearing torn and dirtied jeans and a green T-shirt. Asher was a head shorter than both of us, his frame slightly pudgy, wrapped in a pair of likewise muddy pants and grey sweatshirt.

“Why? Why free us?” Asher questioned, dusting himself off. “You believe us, just like that?”

“Because you are not a threat. And I tend to be a very trusting person, even though that trust has been betrayed several times.” I answered matter-of-factly, my fists clenching.

“And… that was you with the earth powers? Are you an Earth Bender?!”

I laughed at that, chuckling as I waved him off. “Nah, just have earth magic, nothing too fancy.”

“Oh yeah, sure…” He rolled his eyes. “Nothing too fancy… YOU HAVE FREAKING EARTH POWERS, DUDE!!!”

Again, I chuckled along with him, looking to Damian soon after. “I imagine that you have many questions?”

“A few…” Said the grey Warg.

“Come on.” I motioned for them to follow, asking Luna to grab Haven. “I’d like to check on the others, but I’ll answer any I can.”

And so we were off, heading for the Palace infirmary. Once there, we stepped into the room, looking over the three Wargs we’d rescued from the Sun Priests the week before. They lounged on large beds, each Warg held by two, as the royal hospital had no cots big enough for beings of our height.

“How’s everyone doing?” I asked the group as they all looked up to give me their attention. “Everyone feeling ok. Danny, how’s lunch?”

We all watched as the brown Warg chowed down on the bowl of pasta in his claws, resisting the urge to shovel it all in one go. “Delicious!”

I smiled at that, looking to the other two. “Maggie? Greg?”

“I’m doing good. Definitely better than what we had back with those cultists!” Piped Maggie, her tan fur glistening like gold next to the window as her tone grew sad but grateful. “And… thanks, we… would’ve…”

“It’s ok, Maggie.” I smiled back, leaning against the wall. “I’m glad you’re doing better. And Greg, how’s life?”

“Like Maggie said, it’s good.” He smiled back, leaning on the mountain of pillows behind him.

“Good, good.” I nodded, nodding to newer arrivals. “Guys, these two are Damian and Asher. They’re good guys and have agreed to my offer.”

“You seriously plan to build us all houses?” Danny looked up from his bowl of noodles. “Wouldn’t that leave you broke?”

“For a small bit.” I shrugged. “But it’s better than leaving you all here. Plus, if you’d all like, I can have your homes build near mine. We could have a small neighborhood, just a thought.”

“I’d like that.” Maggie agreed with a giggle, thanking a nurse as she took her cleared bowl of soup, the fragrance still lingering. “We could have a little wolf pack of our own; I wouldn’t want to live here… it’s too big.”

“Yeah, it’s one of the reasons I moved out. But anyways—”

“Sir!” Shouted a Royal Guard from behind me, making me jump. “Princess Cadenza and Prince Armor have arrived.”

“And I needed to know this within inches of my death, why?!” I gasped, clamping a hand over my pounding heart.

Before the guard could answer, Luna groaned and smacked herself over the forehead. “I can’t believe I forgot! Cadence and Shining are visiting today, saying they had some meeting involving Tia… and I think I heard that their family was going on a Zeppelin cruise next Saturday.”

“Wait, is this the events of Once Upon A Zeppelin? I loved that episode!” Grinned Asher, pumping a fist.

“You a big MLP fan, huh?” Asked Greg, giving the blonde Warg a look. “A… brony, right?”

“Yeah, a brony through and through. You guys like the show?”

“While it wasn’t one of my all-time favorites, it was a way I could hang out with my sister.” I shrugged, looking to everyone as they spoke.

“Eh, I watched one or two episodes of the original series when I was a kid, but it wasn’t for me.” Maggie said as she looked over several magazines.

Danny nodded as another nurse brought him another bowl. “I stayed as far away from that stuff as I could… besides, Pokémon and Dexter’s Laboratory were always my jam.”

Just then, Roret walked in past me, looking over a clipboard in her hands. “Sorry to break the moment, but I have all their test results back. Danny, Maggie, and Greg are doing fine, they just have a few bruises and weren’t fed very much. My advice is that they get as much rest a possible and eat a lot… and I can see Danny has you two beat.”

We all looked to the blonde Warg to see him chowing down on his third bowl. Greg’s jaw looked ready to hit the floor. “Dude, where are you putting all that?!”

“My grandpa would’ve said ‘he’s got a hollow leg.’” I chuckled from my corner of the room. “We might want to get a barf bag for him though…”

Another guard marched up to Luna, tapping her shoulder to get her attention. “Princess Luna, her Highness, Princess Celestia has requested your presence.”

Luna rolled her eyes and groaned under her breath, leaning into my side. “It appears that I am needed. Keep an eye on everyone while I’m gone?”

“Will do, your Majesty.” I grinned back, planting a kiss between her ears.

-=Luna’s POV=-

I smiled to myself as I treaded down the halls toward the throne room, the warm and ghostly embrace of his lips dancing along my scalp. All four hearts were sent drumming when I felt those lips brush against my head, a sudden heat claiming me as I remembered this was done in front of total strangers. I then promised myself that I would make him pay for that embarrassment!

Arriving in the throne room, I saw the royal pony couple chatting with Tia. Striding up to them, I crossed my arms and waited for a break in the conversation. I didn’t have to wait long, as Cadence and Shining took notice of me right away, stepping away in shock at my new appearance.

“A-auntie… Luna?” Gasped the pink alicorn, looking me up and down as I noticed that Shining had his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“Indeed, it is I.” I then looked the two ponies over. “You seem well, Candence. Is Flurry Heart doing well?”

“Yeah, she’s great.” The mare seemed to calm at the mention of her daughter, her smile returning. “It took us a bit to find a babysitter, but thankfully, Sun Burst was willing to help. And, if I may say, your new fur looks beautiful! I’m almost certain that you have that wolf boy wrapped around your finger.”

I repressed the urge to frown, not liking the idea of using Micah as a toy. However, Tia beat me to the answer with a squeal of joy. “Oh, you haven’t heard, Fang and Lulu are a couple now!”

“No way! Auntie, that’s amazing! I’m so happy for you!” Cadence gaped before her interest dropped into gossip territory. “So… how is he? Did you—”

“Don’t you dare finish that sentence.” I snarled with an unearthly growl, my voice dropping dangerously low. “We haven’t done anything of that nature. We settled on courting each other, there is no sex involved like what ponies do these days.”

I noticed that Shining had yet to remove his hand from his sword, watching as Cadence retreated a step. “O-ok… I’m sorry Auntie, I just… get excited when new love sprouts.”

“Mmm… tell me, did this interest develop before or after your ascension?”

“Uh… I think it was after. Why do you ask?”

“Hm, it seems to me that you’ve let the title of ‘Princess of Love’ go to your head, Cadence.” I mused allowed, folding my hands behind my back as I looked to Shining. “And I see that the former Captain of the Guard hasn’t lost his touch, but tell me; where was that prestige and dedication when the Changelings attacked? I would say that your twin sister is doing well in filling your shoes, but I loathe lying.”

“W-what?! I was put under a spell and mind controlled! What’s your excuse for not helping?” Growled the unicorn as he stepped in my face, well into my personal space. “And what’s this about Gleaming not doing her job right?”

“I was helping protect the ponies of Canterlot, and when the Changelings were pushed away with that pulse, I helped rebuild a crippled city while you partied.” I huffed, using my magic to scoot him away, back to his worried wife’s side. “And in case you’ve been fed false information; you will hear it from my lips. She almost constantly berates Fang about everything he does near Tia, accusing him of sabotage and other criminal deeds. She held up arms against me when I was—”

“Punching me through a wall?” Snarked Celestia. “ Yeah—”

At that moment, Moon took control before I could stop her and screamed in Tia’s face. And this wasn’t a scream one would hear from any sentient being, this was a bestial shriek, one that sent chills down even my back. We almost sounded like a wailing banshee, the horrific monster of legend.

“Your incompetence will be the end of you, Celly…” Moon snapped as Tia paled, the alicorn taking a step back. “I have said this hundreds of times; think for once! Get someone who is actually qualified to lead an army, not just some handsome or pretty numbskull from Canterlot’s Elite. Tell me, Celly, how did Shining Armor and Gleaming get into the guard, hm? Because I’m honestly curious, did you actually see how they were at leading and handling stress before enrolling them? Actually, forget enrolling, try egging them on through privileges. Such as a certain unicorn filly student of yours?”

“Y-you keep Twili out of this!” Roared Shining, pushing toward us again as Cadence stopped him.

“And why shouldn’t I? Tell me Celly, did little eight-year-old Twilight Sparkle recommend her big brother? Or was it sheer coincidence that he was enrolled successfully? From the records, he wasn’t even turned down once, whereas numerous others were rejected repeatedly.”

From Tia’s silence and lack of eye contact, we all knew the answer. Even if some of us didn’t want to hear it, they still needed to know.

“Hm…” Moon smirked, feeling pleased with herself as green flames circled our hand. “It seems that we were correct… but just to be sure…”

A Chromatic portal spiraled into being, the ring of sparks soon ejecting one Gleaming Shield and another Princess Twilight Sparkle, courtesy of Roret via a telepathy spell. Both mares looked around frantically, until they spotted each other and everypony else in the room.

“P-Princess Celestia…w-what… what happened? Why are we here?” Asked a shellshocked Twilight as she stood up, rubbing her sore rump.

“To confirm a past action; recommending your older brother for the Royal Guard at the age of eight.” Both me and Moon said at once, causing the two mares to whirl around and stare up at us in shock.

“O-oh—wait, WHAT?! Shining, is that why you were hired into the guard?! Because of ME?!!” Her mane was sent into a frenzy and she stared at her brother in disbelief.

“And it was this recommendation that spurred him through the ranks.” Scowled the former Nightmare Queen, looking between the three siblings. “The Princess’ student asked for her brother to be in the guard, and so, he was to the point he commanded it. A pony who lacks any attributes to lead or better equip his troops. I imagine that the former Captain of the Crystal Guard was none too thrilled when you came along.”

The stallion in question seethed. “T-that’s not true, he—"

“Stormed off and resigned himself to the point of sending threat notes to you? Yes, I know about those.” We said at once before I took over. “I confiscated those before they could reach you, and relocated the former captain to Filly-Delphia, where he has found love and happiness. You’re welcome.”

“P-princess, I—”

“Why show the same respect to her as you do me? Moon and I share a body, Shining Armor, I never left the room.” I then turned to Tia, Moon joining in my speech. “Not only is the Royal Guard a disgrace to all known militaries, but their former leader was not recommended by a superior officer, but his little sister. We are sure that even the Griffins mock this country outside of earshot. This goes beyond stupidity, Celly.”

We stepped closer, looming over the alicorn with our wings fluffed and outstretched, the shadows of the room growing darker still as our eyes flickered with blue fire. “We art changing the system, alicorn, and we will do so with or without thy help. Impede us, and thee shalt be met with harsh actions.”

I then folded our wings, turned around, and marched toward the door. “Good day.”

The slamming of the large doors ended with them almost falling off their hinges. I spent the next few minutes wondering the castle halls, taking my time in getting back to the infirmary, but when I finally returned, there was a nurse standing outside the door and she waved to me. I walked over and greeted her, asking where the others had gone, as their scents were dull in the now empty recovery room.

“They said that there was this high-pitched ringing and then Obsidian Fang told me to tell you that they were down into the Crystal Mines. Said that they were going treasure hunting.” She answered with a timid voice.

I nodded in thanks and summoned a portal down to the mines, reaching the old tunnels in seconds.

“Ha ha! Found one! Good grief, that screeching was annoying!” Shouted a voice from down the tunnel to the right.

“Holy crap! I got two!!” Called another, squeing in joy. “And their red! HEHEHEHE *wheeeeeeeeze*!!!”

Curious, I ventured toward the happy giggles and almost mad cackling, the sounds of an overjoyed fanboy. Once entering the new tunnel, I saw Danny and Greg, both of them holding small glowing crystals. Danny was giddy as a school filly and hand two red crystals, while Greg held a single green one.

“Excuse me, but where is Micah? And congratulations of finding your crystals.” I smiled at the memory of Micah first showing me the crystals he’d retrieved from these mines and the epic tale that had followed.

“Uh, down this tunnel and to the right, he was with Asher last I saw.” Greg gestured to said way, looking to Danny as I scooted by. “So, I take it you’re a Sith fan?”

“Heck yeah! The Prequels, Originals, and Sequels. I love them all!” Danny voiced his glee.

“The Sequels?! Those aren’t canon!”

I shook my head with a smile as they argued. I was surrounded by nerds in my life, and I had no qualms about becoming one of them.

“Uh, you may not, but I do!” Grumbled Moon. “I do not want to be known as the Nerdy Princess. I have an image of intimidation to keep up, you know.”

“’An image of intimidation’ you day? What about that massive plushie collection you have stashed away in our closet?” I teased back.

If Moon had her own face, it would’ve turned red. “You have the things that you like, and I have mine. And don’t you dare lay a claw on my teddy-bears!”

“I wouldn’t dream of it…”

Following Greg’s directions, I soon met up with Akiira, who was helping Maggie put together her own lightsaber. I said my greetings, but then rushed off and followed Micah’s scent, chasing it down the cavern. When I did meet up with him, he was happily chatting with Damian, both of them lounging atop the grey dirt.

“Hey Luna!” Smiled Micah, waving me over when he caught sight of me. “How was your talk with Celestia? You see Cadence and Shining?”

“It… could have gone better…” I anxiously rubbed my neck, feeling the fur stand on end as I looked away in shame.

Before Micah could reply, the wall behind him exploded, a large, clawed fist smashing through earth and crystal. As the dust settled, the silhouette of a Warg appeared. His horns were curled around his ears, much like a ram’s, but black and chipped. His fur was similar, pitch black like invading smoke, his eyes a blood red with dim sickly green rings.

“Which one of you is called ‘Obsidian Fang?’” He snarled in an scratchy voice, crossing his thick arms over his toned chest.

With cracks forming in the cave ceiling and lava dripping down, Micah glared at the new arrival as he stood up. “That’d be me. What do you want?”

The Warg laughed maniacally. “Hell yes! Makes my job all the easier, and for that, I’ll kill you quickly. Maybe I’ll take the pretty girl home with me.”

“Away from Micah? Ha, you just try!” I snarled back, igniting my lightsaber, and summoning a Chroma blade.

He smiled with a creepy, lopsided grin. “Oh-ho! I LOVE a girl with some fire in her!”

“Good, you’ll be seeing a lot of it!”

“Hey, starting the party without us?!” Came Danny’s voice from behind, before he and the others joined us, bringing their own lightsabers to bare. Red, green, blue, yellow, purple, and orange lit the cavern. The eight of us stood together, lightsabers and weapons drawn, ready for the ensuing battle.

“What is this?” Spat the Warg, laughing. “Some crappy Star Wars Sequels remake?”

“See, I told you they were trash!” Greg mocked Danny, sticking his tongue out at him.

“Shut up, dude!!”

Author's Note

While the chapter may be a shorty, I hope it brings smiles all around. As always, please leave me your thoughts. Your comments and words of inspiration have kept me going for so long, and I love you all for it. Thank you all for the support and God bless!

42. Through Molten Fire

The ceiling burst open, showering us all before a tidal wave of lava engulfed us. Luna and her sisters were lucky enough to be on the outside of the group, allowing them the chance to escape the molten rock, but we weren’t so fortunate. The others started to panic as we were sent every which way from the lava’s flow, but I managed to burry my hand in the stone floor and ride out the glowing, boiling soup.

As the lava leveled out at my knees, I stood up with eyes, jaws, and runes alight. I probably looked like a demon. The new attacker seemed to think so as he backed up from the lava, looking ready to crap his pants at the sight of me.

“Why do you attack us?” Both I and Baldur spoke as one, slowly walking closer to him. “Who sent you?!”

The Warg didn’t answer, frantically looking between me and the lava I stood in, my clothes in rags. After not getting an answer, I stepped closer as the Warg finally stood and glared at me, seeming to claim his courage.

“You really wan to know?” He challenged, giving me a smug look. “Then come and make me tell you!”

“You come here first.” I smirked back, popping my knuckles.

The guy seemed to hesitate again, looking at the lava before forcing himself forward. It seemed that this was his first time finding out that he was fireproof. Stepping into the lava, his pants incinerated up to his knees, yet he came closer still. Stopping three feet away, we were at eye-level.

“This your first time?” I asked, genuinely curious.

The Warg growled to himself, looking away for a moment. “Yeah. They never said anything about… this.”

“Because they don’t know. How could they? The ponies live reclusive lives here in Equestria, they know nothing of our kind.”

“Yeah… I’m going to kill you now.”

“Before that, could I get the name of my slayer?” I inwardly chuckled at my sass, but the Warg before me didn’t find it so funny.

But before he could answer with his outburst, Danny rushed in and slashed at the Warg with his red lightsabers. The Warg let out a howl of pain as he jumped back, clutching a stump of an arm.

“W-wha—”

Greg fell from above and delivered another attack, slashing at hot air as the Warg dodged. “Answer the man’s question, dirt-bag!”

“The name’s Levi!” He grunted, headbutting Greg. “And that’s all your getting outta me!”

Greg stumbled back, his dazed state taking over for several seconds as he shook his head. Danny stood next to me, watching as I brought my lightsaber to bare.

“You all set?” I asked, keeping an eye on Levi as he searched his belt for something.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Levi then pulled a double-bladed lightsaber from his belt and ignited it, a soft hum emanating from the black blades. The want-to-be assassin smirked as he watched Danny’s face fall.

“The inner geek in me is squealing with joy, and utterly terrified by the fact that he has two Darksabers…” The brown Warg confessed with a frown. “Bo Katan would be jealous though.”

Levi rushed at us, slashing at Danny as he blocked, the second blade angling and coming down on me. Raising my own saber, I was barely able to block it from the crushing force behind it. Levi punched Danny away with the stump of an arm into the lava, spinning and slashing at me with his now free Darksaber. I closed my eyes, awaiting the pain, only to have the sword bounce off me.

I opened my eyes to see my arms were covered in a glassy black substance, hard as rock. Looking myself over for a moment, the same stuff had covered my entire body, the long cracks and crevasses slowly sucking up the lava I stood in. I felt the lava’s warmth reach my head, filling me with a sense of power. With my eyes and maw still alight, I smirked and howled at Levi, the long guttural howl sending his face into terror.

Deactivating my lightsaber, I charged forward and pushed myself into Levi, opening a portal behind us as he dropped his weapon. We fell through, falling back down to the molten ground far below.

“So, you think you can hurt my friends and go on your marry way?” I shouted into his ear, glaring daggers. “You think you can rape my girlfriend with no hassle?! Think again!!”

Another portal open below us as I shoved Levi ahead of me, causing only him to be swallowed up by the portal. I watched as he tumbled out onto dry ground, on a little island surrounded by a lava river. The others had been watching and were on their way to help take down Levi.

Summoning my Spell Chroma, green fire formed an obsidian jetpack on my back, propelling me forward. I rushed over Levi’s head, doing a front flip, and dispelled the jetpack, falling toward him. Greg suddenly come over the horizon with blinding speed. Enveloped in green fire, he raced up to Levi and delivered several punches that the Flash would’ve been proud of. I soon landed next to Greg and socked Levi in the jaw, jumping back to avoid a returning slug. Greg then backed off with me as Danny and Damian came up, both their bodies enveloped in golden flames, the ground cracking and shattering beneath their steps. They charged our attacker and pulled back their fists, the single, combined punch from them sent Levi flying as a fiery blue chain wrapped around his ankle from above. Luna tightened her grip on said chain and yanked Levi up to her, grabbing him by the throat and roaring an inferno into his face.

She then grabbed Levi’s left wrist and snapped it, causing the Warg to scream in pure agony and drop his Darksaber into the lava below. Leaping into the air, trails of fire erupting from my feet as I rocketed up to Luna and Levi, grabbing the Warg by the collar of his shirt. Looking to Luna in that moment, I planted a kiss on her cheek before I plummeted back down to earth, dragging a roughed-up Levi with me. However, as we fell, I steered for the lava below, calling for the earth below to open up and create a deep pit filled with lava. With a determined face, I plummeted into the pooling lava, sinking down into the deep with Levi struggling against me.

A green runic circle appeared above the pit, sending me the air I needed to breath down in the depths. Levi, now starving for precious oxygen, struggled even harder. In an act of desperation, Levi grasped my skull and head butted me, making me release my grip on him. For the next few moments, the world was foggy. I was barely aware that Levi was punching and bashing my head about, I was finally broken from my stupor by faceplanting into the pit’s wall.

Blinking hard and thanking Baldur for the hardened skin, I delivered a single uppercut to Levi with all my might. The result was a sonic boom and the Warg was sent flying from the now half full pit. I surfaced and looked up to see a spasming and bleeding Levi falling from a crater in the cavern’s ceiling.

With a scowl on my face, I clawed my way out of the pit I’d made, rising out of the hole with lava pouring off my shoulders. As I stood, I found that the others were all staring at me. Greg, Asher, and Danny looked on me in awe, while Damian looked at me with a mixture of amazement and uncertainty.

“Dude! How did you do that?!” Cried Asher, hands griping his head in awe.

“How did all of you do what you did?” I countered, wondering how they’d known to work their magics.

“We learned it all from Roret and Akiira, they’ve been teaching us how to use magic.” Explained Danny. “Awesome, right?”

“Yeah, but… I don’t remember seeing Asher help.” Greg pointed out, looking to the blonde Warg in question as he came out of hiding.

“Have you guys seen yourselves?! While fighting baddies is awesome, I don’t want to fight one stark naked!”

“Heh, you have a point…” Agreed Danny, looking over his burnt and torn clothes, his belt in shambles and barely holding his pants up. Me on the other hand…

“Forget us, look at Micah!” Damian nodded to me. “That… armor, I think, is the only thing keeping you from being nude. Keep that stuff on, I don’t want to be walking down a hallway and you suddenly let your—”

“YOU THINK ONE PUNCH CAN BEAT ME?!” Screamed Levi as he came around a boulder, smashing it as he glared at us. “I may’ve not known about the lava stuff, BUT I’M PRETTY DAMN EXPERIANCED WITH MY POWERS!!”

“HOW IS THIS GUY STILL ALIVE?!” Yelped Asher, unclipping with his lightsaber from his belt.

We watched as he clenched his fist, green flames engulfing it as he marched toward us. Glaring back, my own fists balled as my body erupted with red flames. I then rushed forward, my muscles aching as I attempted to barrel into Levi. But when I made contact, he didn’t move an inch. I looked up in panic as he brought his fists down on me, the impact smashing me into the ground as a crater formed. The lava around us erupted outwards, giving me a solid bed of stone to lie in for a second before the thick liquid rushed back over me. Ears ringing and vision bleary, I could barely watch through the murky depths as Levi attacked the others.

With my lungs starving for precious air, I pushed myself up on aching elbows, gasping as I watched the others clash. Where had this sudden boost in power come from?! Had he been toying with us before? If so, I had to hand it to him, Levi was a good actor.

“CRUEL SUN!!” I turned onto my back to see Danny launch a massive ball of fire at Levi, the Warg barely dodging the attack. When the flaming ball hit the wall behind him, Levi was launched toward Greg from the massive explosion, the grey Warg’s Ward Chroma still up.

However, with a switch of power, Greg became a flaming green blur and reappeared behind Levi with mine and his lightsabers in hand. But before he could attack, the winds started to pick up. I looked to my right to see a massive tornado forming beside Maggie, now covered in only scrapped clothing. With an infuriated roar, orange flames pouring from her jaws as she charged forward, blinking out of existence as the tornado gathered up her flames. In a flash of sparks, Maggie rematerialized next to Levi, sending a right hook to his face. Levi was then send flying into two boulders, smashing through the first and landing inside the second.

“You thought you could rape me, who decided that? You thought you could kill Micah, who decided that?! Die, you sick-o!!!” Maggie roared, bringing her yellow lightsaber down on him, only to stare as it bounced off his arm with no effect.

“And who decided you had a choice?” He grinned, grabbing her by the throat and pulling her close, kissing her. “Mmmmm, yummy~.”

Levi suddenly screamed in agony and dropped Maggie into the lava, a long silver spear lodged through his chest, tying him to the ground. Finally taking some initiative, I summoned my earth magic and impulsively punched the ground, sending a tremor through the terrain. A bestial rumbling bellow followed, a deep sound in the ground below us as we all froze. Seconds later, a gigantic creature burst from below. A pair of huge leathery wings spread over the entirety of the cavern, the many lava falls pouring off its shimmering white scales. A gargantuan scaley head with seven horns like mine, yellow slitted eyes narrowing on me as the rest of the pearly creature pulled itself free from the abyss it had dug.

The enormous dragon roared, painfully loud and profound noise that rattled my very bones. The creature then looked at me again, a strange understanding coming over its gaze before it looked to Levi and charged.

-=Meanwhile, in Canterlot=-

The Princess of the Sun sat in her office, staring puzzlingly at her deceased father’s journal. Back when Luna had first given her the book, Celestia had been hesitant to read it, afraid of what dark deeds she’d read of in her own father’s words.

The alicorn was brought out of her brooding by a knock at the door, looking up to see Raven, her personal secretary. Said mare gave the Princess a sad but understanding look.

“Still deciding, your Highness?” She asked in her usually firm but soothing voice.

“I’m afraid at what I’ll find…” Said Celestia as she freely slumped in her chair, her secretary being one of the only ponies to see her real self. “I’m—”

“Afraid that in reading what your mother did, it would change your relationship with Luna for the worse?” Raven smiled sympathetically. “I know how it feels. But, in the end, it’s better to just plunge headfirst when you don’t want to. Better to get it over with…”

The Princess smiled. “I still wish you’d tell me where you get all this great advise.”

“Well, I wasn’t born in Equestria… maybe that has something to do with it?” She slyly smiled back, her expression changing back to the serious situation. “But still…”

Celestia followed her gaze toward the old book on her desk, her frown returning. “Right… get it over with…”

Raven then left her Princess to her work, continuing with her own efforts. Hours passed by as she poured over the ancient book, her fear changing to curiosity, then slowly into horror.

Tears streaming down her cheeks, her hand raised to her lips as terror seized her heart. “Luna… I-I can’t imagine your pain…”

Her loving and doting mother had only been a fantasy. Inscribed on those ancient pages was the true story of the war her mother had fought, striving to destroy an entire race out of existence, and one that was far more powerful than their own, weak species. Not only that, but Faust had also stolen Luna from her birth parents. Celestia’s fists shook as the thought occurred to her, her once love soaked heart now bleeding in anguish.

Celestia’s heartfelt moment was interrupted by the room suddenly shaking, her eyes snapping around the room in a blind panic. The mountain began to shake and rumble as she looked out the window, finding the earth splitting above where the Crystal Caves would’ve been at Canterhorn’s roots. The new crevasse yawned open as smoke billowed out, a thunderous roar following. From the ravine came the enormous head of a white dragon, half its face covered in melting ice. Soon pulling itself free from the crippled earth, the grand beast stood at the height of the mountain’s peek. The great dragon seemed to swallow something, picking it’s teeth with a sliver stick. Celestia couldn’t see what it was. And after reading the grim tale of her father’s, she found herself wondering if the dragon’s snack had been one of the Wargs, or perhaps… Luna? She dreaded the answer and dared not entertain that last thought. Celestia watched on in astonishment as the giant dragon lumbered off to the east, slithering over the mountain range as if it were a small hill and vanished to parts unknown.

Celestia stared after the creature with her jaw slack and musty eyes wide, only coming back to reality from the tapping on her window. Turning to her left, the alicorn spotted her sister and the other Wargs all dangling or flying next to the window.

-=Luna’s POV=-

Once Tia opened the window and let us all inside, I sent the others to get changed, looking to my alicorn sister to explain current events. As I explained the previous situation, Micah fled into the bathroom to get changed, his hardened stone armor vanishing like thick smoke.

“…and then, our attacker, Levi, was eaten by the dragon. I still have no idea how that thing would help us, we were battling over its head as it slept, I suspect…”

“I don’t know why, but…” Mused Micah aloud as he exited the bathroom with a shrug, now fully dressed as he stood next to Roret. “but I think, somehow… the dragon and I communicated. Wish I knew how though…”

“A psychic connection?” Roret pondered, rubbing her chin.

“Maybe? I don’t know, magic here seems crazy. At least with some of the anime I watched, there were systems for the different magics. But here in Equestria, it honestly feels like a jumbled mess with no governing rules.”

Roret looked at Micah with a mixture of astonishment and confusion. “Wait, have you accessed your Chroma Tree yet?”

“Chroma Tree? Again, I don’t know what that is.”

Roret then looked to me. “Has Akiira taught you this?”

“Uh, no…” I smiled sheepishly.

My littermate rolled her eyes. “Aside from the scolding our sister is going to get, I’ll teach you both this.”

“B-But before you get on with the lesson,” Celestia spoke up, looking to me sadly as she began sobbing. I’d noticed she’d been crying before; I took it as a sign that she had read the book. “I need to say that I’m sorry, Luna. I’m sorry that I haven’t been the best sister, I’m sorry for neglecting you all those years ago, and I’m sorry for how m-mom t-treated you. You didn’t deserve it, any of it. I apologies on her behalf; I’m so, so sorry.”

I was amazed that she wasn’t a weeping mess on the polished floor. Tears cascaded down her cheeks in an unrelenting flow, and she was barely keeping her composer. I knew that she was asking for forgiveness, but I also knew she was too proud to actually ask for it. That fact wounded my heart, but I at least knew what she was sincere in her apology.

Stepping forward and pulling her into a hug, I buried my head in her shoulder. “I forgive you Tia.”

Turning back around, I saw Micah and Roret giving me smiles and a thumbs up. Roret stepped forward, bring her magic to life as a strange fiery tree erupted from her palm, its branches ending with little multicolored fireballs. The tree’s trunk was a deep orange, its branches splitting off into different colors like a mystical diagram. I wagered that these were the different attributes to Chroma magic.

“As you know, Chroma magic works differently than pony magic. They are both fueled by the same things, willpower and emotions. But Chroma is sectioned off into splitter groups, each possessing their own qualities. Rage is the most emotional based, it reacts to the user’s feelings quickly and can be directed through the body. As we’ve seen Fang use it, Rage can be used like jets or fire breath, but with enough focus, it can be used for much more.

She went on, pointing to each color on the tree. “Portal is the one I’m most familiar with. With it, one can travel from one location to another. From what I saw in the caverns, Maggie has a similar connection, but it seems deeper into the branches of the Chroma. I believe she has a connection with Blink Portal, and this type of power doesn’t need a gate to work like mine. But unlike my variant, she can only travel to places in her line of sight.

“Spell is used for healing, buffs, and massive one-shot attacks. This was how I was able to heal Fang when injured. Buffs act as powerups, giving the user increased speed, strength, or, let’s say, x-ray vision. I think I saw Greg use the speed boost. For the one-shot attacks, they’re basically the ultimate moves in games. Moves that take a while to charge and deal massive amounts of damage to the target.

“Ward, as we saw with Damian and Danny, shields the user or anything they deem needs protecting. That’s it really, Ward is purely defensive magic, but can be utilized like an impenetrable shield around the host. This basically turns them into a tank.

“Blade works just like it sounds, you can create or summon weapons at will from the Ether. The Ether is a pocket dimension that some Wargs use to store their weapons, whether they be melee based or the biggest guns imaginable.”

“So… I could pull a tank from the Ether. Maybe even a Gauss Canon?” Micah smiled like a foal expecting the best present imaginable.

“Yes, but only if you’ve stored it in there, you can’t just make a gun from the Ether. And finally, we have Null. I know that you have a connection with it, but I hardly ever see you use it. Why is that Luna?”

I looked my sister, slight shame entering my mind as I looked away. “I… don’t know how to use it. I’ve used Blade more than Null, but that’s because I’m more used to it. More familiar.”

Roret nodded in understanding, dispersing the tree’s image, and folding her hands behind her back. “Null Chroma acts like an E.M.P. for magic. Anyone that you deem a threat, or a nuisance is rendered incapable of using magic. Unlike the other Chromas, Null only has two branches. Pulse and Beam. Null Pulse is where a magic cancelling dome expands over the area and deactivates all nearby enemies’ magic. Beam is for singular nullification.”

“Ah…” I nodded, grasping the idea. “I see. But I’m not sure if I will ever need to use it, at least, not in my daily life.”

A swirling portal exploded into existence behind Micah, causing him to freak out and scream, rushing to my side a second later. I felt a small blush claim my cheeks as his hand wrapped around my arm, a flurry of butterflies fluttering about in my belly. We all watched the portal with surprise, suspicion, and worry, only for all of it to melt away as a familiar Wargess stepped through.

“Mother!” Both Roret and I cheered, my sister rushing forward while I approached with hesitation.

Once done hugging Roret, my mother turned to me with the same look warm, loving smile that made me feel safe and happy. I noticed her struggling to hold back tears. She then rushed toward me than the naked eye could track and hugged me. Her thick and firm arms wrapped around me in a way that felt familiar, as if these arms had once held me the same way, only gentler. However, the warm embrace soon became a crushing bearhug as my ears picked up the sounds of soft sobs above my head.

“Um, m-mother?” I wheezed as I tapped her shoulder for her attention.

With a gasp, the Queen of the Wargs pulled back, frantically looking me over for any bruising. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry dear! Please forgive me!”

“I-It’s ok.” I smiled, pulling myself closer to bury myself in her distantly familiar scent. A hazy memory flooded my mind as I finally breathed in her vanilla and coconut scent; I looked up from the interior of a large white crib, the blurry faces of my parents overlooking my tiny form snuggled amongst five others. I smiled at this memory, though I couldn’t remember much from it, I still found myself treasuring it.

“I’ve longed for this day, to hold you again.” Spoke my mother as she leaned down and kissed my forehead. “My silver angel.”

The nickname struck a chord inside me, making me choak up. “W-Why come now? Why now, mother?”

“Well…” Breathed the Queen as she stepped back, crossing her arms with an irritated and apologetic look. “As you can guess, running a kingdom is no easy chore, so we couldn’t just come over whenever we wanted. Even if I tried to cancel several meetings to do it…”

I found myself smiling, overjoyed that she at least tried to make time to come and visit. But then something she’d said struck me. “Wait, ‘we?’”

“Well, hello!” Came a cheery voice from behind Queen Jurdehn, my mother turning to reveal a brown and tan Warg, looking to be in his mid-teens. He was slightly round in the middle, seeming like one who didn’t much care for physical strength. Wearing a strange orange poncho and a navy-blue robe, and with his warm green and silver eyes smiling at me, the Warg stepped past mother and briefly hugged me.

His voice had a strange accent to it, sounding like the proper pronunciation to what Micah tried to replicate when speaking Norse. The Warg held me in a sidelong hug, still smiling. “I trust my big sis has been treated well?”

Before I could give an answer, Akiira burst into the room, smashing the doors wide open and glaring at the Warg next to me. “Siikur!!”

The Warg, now deemed Siikur, paled. “Oh no…”

“You and Ordem are so dead!!”

“Did someone mention me?” Smiled a dark grey Warg, his fur almost black in the portal’s light.

His gold and red eyes scanned the room, soon coming to land on me as a smile split his face. Striding over in his brown and red tunic, Ordem happily pulled me into a soft noogy, stopping only to spin me around and shake my hand. “Hey, I’m Ordem, as you’ve heard. Sorry if my greeting was unexpected.”

I found myself smiling back. “It’s ok, I actually liked it somewhat. I’m Luna.”

“Luna huh? Nice name, very mysterious.” He smirked, pulling his cloak over his face, only his eyes visible over the clothe as he dramatically tip-toed around me.

I giggled at his antics, finding them adorable in a way. “Thanks, though I seem to remember that you like betting. Care to explain the wager?”

Siikur skidded to a stop next to me, catching himself before he could fall. “He bet that Akiira had met her mate while away… and I’m going to guess that that’s the case? Where is the lucky guy? Is it scar-face over here?”

Regardless of the slight anger at the nickname, I shook my head with a smile. “No, he’s mine.”

“Oh?” Perked the Warg, looking Micah over again as my boyfriend spoke with Mother and a new ginger Wargess violently hugged him. “Then I retract the insult. I’d say you did good with choosing a mate, sis. Seems like a nice guy, from first glance, regardless of outward appearances.”

“Thank you, Siikur. Have you found yours yet?”

My little brother shook his head, a tiny hint of sadness entering his voice. “No, but I’m sure I’ll find miss perfect out there…”

“GET BACK HERE YOU GAMBLER!!” Yelled Akiira as she chased Ordem out of the room and down the hall.

“Well, I now know that I’ll be looking for a tombstone tonight… poor Ordem, so young…” He dramatically lamented, swooning with a goofy grin on his muzzle.

“Oh yes, such a tragedy.” I winked back, looking over to see Micah smile my way.

A sudden influx of power overtook the portal, the silhouette of a tall Warg coming into view, a few inches taller than mother. Said Warg finally stepped through, his dusty brown fur shimmering in the light, pure magic radiating off him in waves. His blind silver eyes stared ahead, yet somehow; I could tell that he was observing the room. His body tilted just enough for me to see a black metal arm, sleek and majestic in design. At the sound of a soft gasp, I looked up to see the Warg’s head pointed in my direction, his blind eyes welling up with tears. There was such intensity in his distant gaze, yet a pleasant gentleness that warmed my four hearts. The Warg slowly began walking toward me, choking on hie tears as he neared, coming to tower over me.

Then, with the gentlest of touches, he brushed a hand against my cheek, whipping away my own tears. Somehow I knew, even without the description from mother’s stories of him; this was my father. A gentle giant to his little warrior princess.

“F-Father?” I whispered, tears flooding my vision as I leaned into his hand.

The great Warg knelt before me, his ten-foot frame coming to embrace me. “I’ve missed you, my dear…”

His voice was so rich and warm that I felt I could listen to him read an entire book series. I felt another pair of hands hug me from behind, knowing it was my mother. Then another snuggled me from the side, I looked to see it was Siikur, his ever-present smile gracing my weeping face. One by one, each of my siblings joined us in a large group-hug. Akiira and Ordem had returned from their bantering, the grey Warg looking slightly roughed up, but still eager to join the hug.

“You too.” King Karipuur said, his hand outstretched toward Micah.

The Nahar looked hesitant, but upon smiling, walked forward and joined us.

“You also, missy.” Queen Jurdehn smiled to Tia, the alicorn also hesitating, but ultimately joined in on the family hug.

The Wargs to my right parted to let Haven through, the little pup coming up and clinging to my body, her little face smooshed against me. And there we stayed for the next few minutes; a family joined together at last. I found myself smiling the widest smile possible, overwhelmed with joy at finally being accepted. I was home.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Another chapter is out and ready for viewing! As always, let me know what you thought, every one of you has kept me going!

44. Lifting Burdens

“Son of the lost and broken…” Came a soft voice from the void surrounding me. “He seeks an end to the Sun Plague… seeks to end the pain.”

“W-who’s there?” I asked, hopelessly looking around the cold black.

“I am Oktorr, Daughter of Halglox.” Said the creature as suddenly, a golden eye the size of a football field opened, its slitted pupil narrowing as it caught sight of me. Surrounded by an armada of white scales, the great eye blinked, the sound itself like thunder in my sensitive ears. “And you are Micah, Son of John Knight and the Nahar. Greetings, little one.”

I stared at the massive drake before me, her expansive form coiling around my tiny body twice over in the void. She seemed very familiar for some reason… but, why?

“Uh, hi. Introductions are currently out the window… so…” It finally clicked. “Are you… by chance, the dragon that—”

“Awoke below the caves? Yes.” She spoke, her words rumbling in my ears. “Waking to a battle overhead wasn’t something I expected, but I felt I’d slept long enough. Thank you.”

“Y-your welcome. And… e-eating the guy we were…?”

“I could tell that you were annoyed with him, and seeing that he was close to death, I thought I’d lift the burden of ending him from your hands.” Her enormous head turned toward me, a curious look overtaking her gaze. “Though, there are very few Wargs that could wake me with just a single strike. It felt as if a great gong bell woke me. And though I’ve never experienced it myself, I’ve been told that such a sensation means that we are to be paired.”

“’Paired?’” I asked in shock, a sense of unease overtaking me. “Do you mean… like, partners? Or… mates?”

The dragoness blinded and grew suddenly displeased, her voice coming off as insulted. “I can smell the scent of another on you, Nahar. You already have a mate. Do not confuse me with her. You two are one flesh, not even I can sever you two. What I meant was that, according to our people’s traditions, if a Nahar was to mentally connect with one of my kin, we would be considered equals in combat. That whenever you had need of assistance, call out, and I shall come.”

“Right… sorry.” I flushed at my stupidity, smacking my face. “I-I’m sorry, I assumed too much.”

The dragoness nodded. “But, I shall say this, your mate is very lucky to own such a kindhearted and strong soul.”

"So, just out of curiosity, are there other Warg tribes that have partnerships with dragons or other creatures?”

“I know that the Yuur once had pacts with the Great Owls, but I’m not too sure nowadays. As for the Haaldr, I remember hearing that they traded with the Serpents of Jörmungandr once upon a time.”

“Ok… so, how do I call you?”

“Let the parallel mind inside call me.”

*beep*

My eyes cracked open to the dark of my room, the light from my phone illuminating the nightstand it sat on. Lazily reaching out, my hand brushed against the table’s lip, only to slide off. The beeping continued. My barely coherent brain managed to direct my hand back to the nightstand, finally grasping the phone and aggressively pressing the screen. I would have gone back to sleep had it not been for the hand flopping into my shoulder and a warm, feminine body pressed against my back.

“Is there a reason I keep waking up to you next to me in bed?” I asked as the scent of mint flooded my nose.

“If you must know…” Said the voice of Moon, her head coming to rest behind mine as she nuzzled my neck. “I was lonely and you’re warm.”

“Three times and I’m honestly hardly surprised anymore…”

“But do you like it~?” She asked in a sultry voice.

It took me a long moment to sort my thoughts as I sat up, looking her in the eye. “While it is nice, I’d rather we do this kind of thing after we’re officially hitched.”

“Oh~?” Moon perked up, sitting up as she set her head on my shoulder, an arm wrapped around my collarbone. “Are you proposing? Usually for ponies, the mare makes the first move.”

“But we’re not ponies.”

“Good point.”

“Say that we agreed to be official mates; would you want a wedding? Walking down the aisle, a big white dress, flower girls, and a long fairytale kiss to wrap it up?” Though I kept myself collected, I still felt like I was freezing, and equally burning. My emotions swam like a raging river, chief among them being anxiety.

Moon hummed and looked to the window that was draped in thick curtains, the room still dark as a starless night. “In the past, we were guests to numerous weddings and parties. The ponies had always seen alicorns attending their wedding was a boon for their futures, so I have born witness to many a wedding. To me, at least, they are a ceremony for ponies. We are a Wargess now. I think I’d like to experience a tradition of our own peoples. In a way, I think in doing so, we’d feel a little closer with our blood family. You?”

I drew in a long breath, taking my time as I fished for the answer. “I honestly don’t know. On one hand, weddings are something I’m familiar with. They were a traditional ceremony back on Earth too, so I’m fine if we have one. On the other, just having a huge party with the family and friends sounds better. No big ceremony, and again, being honest here, the only major expense would be all the food for the feast… and all the tables. I imagine that the family we’ve met thus far is only the bare minimum.”

The Wargess hummed happily, her long tangled hair draping over my back as she rested herself on me again. “I stand by my statement, but if it is in your interest to have a traditional wedding, then I will not judge. Now however, I need some breakfast.”

“Eggs, manticore bacon, and waffles sound good to you?” I asked as I got out of the bed, noticing that Moon had slept in another blanket instead of joining me under the covers, her top half draped in one of my large sweaters. She looked very cute with that baggy and wooly jersey.

“Sounds good… though, do you want me to leave so you can get properly dressed? Or do you want me to stay and watch the show?”

“Get out.” I laughed along with her as she left the room.

-= Later =-

Hunched over my desk and absorbed in my work as I was, I failed to notice the tree quickly growing outside my window. Only the sounds of light tapping from the glass stirred my mind from the sketches on my desk. Blinking away my previous focus, I looked to see the branches of the tree pushing the window open, the sound of birds chirping and singing in the clear morning.

“Greetings Son of Nahar, I hope I’ve not disturbed you in anything important.” Spoke the ancient voice of Aesc, as several birds scouted out this magical tree for possible homes.

“Uh, no Aesc, you haven’t. Just drawing designs for new houses, I’ve been planning to build a small community for the Wargs I find.” I admitted with a rub of my eyes, wiping away the sleep. “Was there something you needed?”

“Ah, you are crafting new dwelling for your friends. How very kind of you. But to answer your question; I’ve come to teach you.”

“Teach me what?”

“Well… I had heard from several of the trees near here that you were planning on working with metal.” Hummed the Elemental, a bright joy in his voice. “I believe that since you are one of the few Nahar sons still about, that it would be wise to teach you how to summon the Eternal Forge. I imagine it is yours by birthright.”

“Y-You don’t have to—”

“Or course I don’t, but I want to. There are so few Nahar left, and it would pain me to not have shared this with you.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle, my hearts touched by his words. “Thank you, my friend. If you’ll give me a moment, I’ll be outside in a second.”

“Of course…”

I then made my way downstairs, passing Haven as she sat before the crackling hearth, nose deep in her book. As I passed her, a smile slipped onto my muzzle before addressing her.

“Hey Haven?” She looked up from her book. “I’ll be in the workshop if you need me.”

“Ok Dad.”

-=Luna’s POV=-

Walking amongst the Royal Gardens was always a favorite pastime of mine in days of old. The quiet space had always gifted me with a clearer mind. But that was not so today, not when Discord, the Spirit of Chaos, was lounging in a hot tub of chocolate milk.

“Oh Luna, the great and beautiful, have you ever wondered where all these stone statues ever came from?” He smirked, his odd words making my brain stall for a moment.

I decided to humor him. “Not particularly, I remember Tia saying—”

“She lied.” He said with an uncharacteristically serious tone and a scowl. Such demeanor I could expect from anyone else, but never the playful, if annoying Draconaquis. If he was being so sincere about this matter, then it would be best to listen. “If you recall my words from my first release from the stone prison, you’ll understand, I’m sure…”

Thinking back to the reports I’d read from the Element Bearers’ first encounter with him, also keeping in mind what he’d said about the statues, I remembered a single. Horrible. Dreadful phrase. ‘After all,I don’t turn ponies into stone…’

With these words echoing in my mind, my eyes slowly scanned the cold sculptures, my heartrate speeding up. My eyes soon landed on the nearest statue, scanning the smiling face of the mare as my stomach twisted in on itself and dropped, a trembling hand brushing my lips. “Tia… what have you done…”

It was some time later until Discord broke me out of my stupor, smacking me upside the head with a floating boot. “You know, I was conscious the entire time I was imprisoned, but these ponies should be locked in sleep. Once released, they should be quite sane… at least, as relatively sane as any pony can be…”

Pushing my misgivings with Tia from my mind, I took a calming breath and addressed the Draconaquis. “Discord, please gather my sisters, Micah, Tia, and the former Element Bearers. They all need to know.”

“As you wish.” With a snap of his fingers, all who were requested of me were teleported to our location.

My gaze snapped to find Micah in mid-swing of a small hammer, barely missing his other hand as it had looked to be holding something in place. Spinning around, Micah caught sight of the others, his stormy eyes landing on me. “What’s going on?”

“T-Tia…” I swallowed the lump in my throat before facing my alicorn sister with a hard glare, my rage boiling. “What did you do?”

“Lulu, wha—”

“YOU TURNED YOUR LITTLE PONIES INTO STONE!!” The proverbial lid flew off, my temper surging as I stepped closer to the alicorn. The ponies gasped at my outburst with the stone floor cracking beneath my feet. “What possessed you to turn your subjects, your ‘precious little ponies’ into stone?!”

“P-Princess… Celestia?” Wept the Princess of Friendship, her magenta eyes welling up with tears as she stared at her mentor. But her words were ignored by the alicorn.

“B-Blueblood… he—” An instant later, a portal opened and out tumbled the shrieking noble.

“Prince Blueblood.” I scowled down at the cowering stallion, looming over him as my eyes lit up in blue flame, motioning around us. “Explain this.”

“Auntie Celestia! Auntie! She did it! She forced me to help her!” He shouted, graveling at my feet. “I was a pawn in all of this!!”

Without a word to Blueblood, I turned to Tia with an even sharper glare. “Then you will explain, dear sister…”

“Ok, let’s not ask the accused for answers.” Said Micah as he pulled the heavy apron he’d been wearing off, irritably rubbing the bridge of his snout. “You said that these ponies had been turned to stone? Then let’s ask them. Anyone know how to undo spells like this?”

“I’d do it, what with my reality warping magic and all, but if I couldn’t do it to myself, what makes you think I’d be able to undo them?” Discord put in as he received several looks. “The Elements of Harmony did this, and as we all know, their magic seal is hard to crack.”

“T-the Elements… did this?” Gasped lady Rarity, her eyes widening as tears soon plagued her, falling to her knees. “W-why?! How-how c-could they!?!”

Applejack knelt beside her weeping friend, joining the other mares as they huddled together. “Ah don’ know, sugar cube. Ah don’ know…”

“So…” Snarled a seething Micah as his fists shook, red fire breaching his teeth. “Not only did you seal them away in stone, but you used the Elements to do it?”

In a swift motion, Micah slipped past me, clutched Tia by the throat, and rammed her into the far wall with a trail of green fire behind his feet. And all this was done as a sonic boom erupted. Tia struggled and gasped as his grip tightened, his runes alight with his anger growing. “Why?”

“S-Stop!!” Shouted a distressed Twilight as she rushed up to grab Micah’s arm, failing to pull him away from the alicorn. “Stop, you’re killing her!!”

Ushering my own magic into my limbs, I dashed forward to came to my mate’s other side. Placing a gentle hand on his face, my hand was enveloped by the flames in his runes, yet they never burned. “Micah, please let her go. I’m upset too, but now is not the time.”

His eyes turned to look at me as I gave him a small reassuring smile, a frustrated snarl rumbled through his chest. “Fine…”

Tia dropped to the ground in a coughing and wheezing fit, hugging Twilight tight. “I had no choice… they were terrorists.”

With a snarl of my own, I spun around, bashed my fist into my open palm, and with a single thought, pulled a flaming blue sword from my open hand. It’s curved blade captivated by wisps of blue energy, magic-stealing fire flickering along its sharp edge as it shone like the dawn. With a twist of my wrist, the blade was held in a reverse grip before I slammed it down into the ground. An explosion of light erupted; thousands of miniature swords came with the light as they carved the ponies free from their stone tombs. With gasps for fresh and breathable air, every pony tumbled off their pedestals atop the fractured gravel. The first to awaken was a navy-blue mare with a silver mane, her forest green eyes opening as she wearily slumped into a sitting position.

It was at this moment when Blueblood tried to flee.

Faster than my eyes could track, a portal split open and launched a dark green gauntlet, it then latched onto Micah’s arm. My mate jumped and spun around, green fire propelling him toward the fleeing stallion as more armor sored through the sparking portal. The spiked gauntlet tore through the marble wall like butter, obliterating the pearly stone before the hand wrapped around Blueblood’s face, mere inches away from the door. Micah then thrust his hand up, holding the screaming stallion aloft as the armor quickly covered his body.

The sheer effortlessness he gave the action made my spine shiver.

“Now, what do you want to do with him, my Queen?” Came Micah’s smooth voice seemed to vibrate behind the blue visor, rolling his shoulders as his armor set into place, a large black canon mounted on his shoulder blade. And… was that heavy metal music I was hearing from inside the helmet?

I blinked away my surprise, regaining my composure. “Call for the guard and have him detained. We shall deal with him later.”

Micah nodded and stood off to the side, keeping an eye on his charge. Tia chose that moment to stand up and stumbled toward me, a plead in her eyes. “Lulu… ple—”

“You have lied to not only me, but to everyone, Tia. You are no more a ruler than I am a diplomat.” I snarked, turning my back to her as I knelt to address the awakened mare. “Can you tell me your—”

I suddenly felt something collide with my head, my vision blacking out for several moments. I barely felt my collision with the grassy earth, my mind left blank as my head spun. When I finally was able to get enough sense back, I found myself in the steel arms of my lover.

“You ok?” Asked the masculine voice of my mate, his blue visor reflecting my bloody face.

“Yeah… what happened?”

He didn’t answer for a long moment, a soft snarl coming from his throat as rage consumed his voice. “She smacked you upside the head with a vase. I’d rather that she be dethroned immediately.”

“I…agr…” Was all I could say before I blacked out again.

-=Micah’s POV=-

It took two days until Luna awoke, and in that time, the ponies of Equestria had gone into a blind panic. Why? Because news of the destroyed Elements of Harmony had finally gotten out. I suspected Pinkie Pie had leaked the news, seeing as she was more than likely to spill the beans than anyone else. From Manehatten to Hooverville, Cloudsdale to Appleloosa, the news spread like wildfire.

While Celestia and Blueblood were imprisoned, bound in enchanted chains, and guarded by Luna’s sisters, I dispatched the numerous Guards to stop the building riots across the country. I also put together a council with the previously stoned ponies, officially forming the High Council of Canterlot… believe me, there was a lot of paperwork involved. And I hated it.

Presently, Luna sat back on a mountain of pillows with her head dry and bandaged, thankfully the bleeding had stopped on the first day. As she slowly came back to the waking world, I retold her of current events. She sat there for a moment, letting it all sink in. I nervously rubbed my hands together at seeing the defeat in her eyes.

“I never thought she’d do something this terrible…” The Wargess muttered, referring to when Celestia had bashed her over the head with a stone. Granted, it had only knocked her unconscious and left a few scrapes, but it thankfully hadn’t broken her skull.

“What do you want to do with them?” I asked, jumping to the subject on my mind.

“With Blueblood and Tia? Blueblood will have to be executed… but Tia…”

“You still love her as your sister?”

“Reluctantly, yes. Regardless of what I may think, I still feel like she is my sister, putting aside that we are different species.”

“I understand.”

“Do you?” She asked with tears in her teal and silver eyes.

“I do. Both my brother and sister were adopted, so I never had any bias when it came to the different shades of skin humans had. And regardless of heritage, I still call them my family to this day. Nothing could change that for me.” My hands stilled as I leaned forward so our foreheads were genteelly touching. “Love thy neighbor as thy self. Same goes for your sister, even if she has gone loopy.”

“That’s putting it mildly.”

“Yeah, well… I did consider her a friend until she started slipping up. Knocking you out only served as the final nail in the coffin.” I leaned back and connected my fingertips, probably looking like a brooding warlord in my seat. “But getting back on topic; do you want me to banish Celestia for you, so you don’t have to do it yourself?”

It took a long while before she answered, a number of emotions crossing her face. “No, I will do it.”

It was later in the day that the stage was set. We stood atop a raised dais, towering over the ponies of Canterlot as news reporters filmed and broadcasted our actions. I stood with my great sword in hand, waiting along side a chained Celestia and Blueblood as a beheading block sat before them. They were both gagged and handcuffed, their magically chained legs bolted into the dais, and their coats soaked with sweat. Celestia, in a moment of sympathy, leaned over and nuzzled her nephew, only to get shoved away by the furiously shaking stallion. The alicorn recoiled as her heart fell, staring at the unicorn in disbelief. Blueblood had just thrown away his only safe line.

After a bit of grooming and a long caped, navy blue dress, Luna purposefully strode up the steps like the regal Princess she was, flanked by her two Warg sisters. I watched as they marched up to the front of the stage, Luna taking a deep breath before speaking. “My little ponies, as many have already heard, the Elements of Harmony are no more. I know that this has brought on much panic and fear… but there is yet an even more horrific event that was discovered not three days ago.”

“My sister and Princess of the Sun has kept ponies imprisoned in stone for thousands of years within her gardens.” She paused to let the ponies gasp and let the news sink in. “Not only had she not freed the slumbering ponies, but she also placed several there herself. Any who saw the flaws in her kingdom or plans, she froze using a caged Cockatrice or the Elements themselves. Through this action, she has shown that the Elements were not only impure and corrupted, but that ancient power had attempted to kill myself and others who opposed Harmony’s plans.”

“B-But the Elements were said to be artifacts of holy power!” Shouted a pony from the crowd. “Why would they try to kill you; a Princess?”

‘At least someone wasn’t being a total racist.’ Snarked Baldur.

“Because those ponies did not fit with her version of harmony. I do not and have never supported Celestia’s half-baked plans to protect our country. From the return of the crystal empire, were she sent six untrained civilian mares and a baby dragon to face off against the former Umbrum: King Sombra. Discord’s return was inevitable, yet she chose to keep his imprisoned form in the gardens—”

“And I’m very thankful for that!” Said the Draconaquis as he sprouted in the midst of the crowd, waving joyfully.

“…yes…” Luna represented an eye roll with an unamused frown. “An action that put the ponies of this nation at risk. A risk that nearly cost Equestria its peace, casting it into a reality warping hurricane.”

“I was going through a faze…” Pouted Discord.

“Hm… Discord, if you would please stop interrupting…”

“Ugh, fine…” With that, he literally zipped his mouth shut.

“Anyways…” The Wargess recomposed herself and continued her speech. “Then came the return of Tirek, and I believe we all know how that went. We trusted a trickster to capture a rogue villain and look what happened. We trusted a being still in darkness to capture another engulfed in darkness.”

She shot a glare at Discord to remind him of his shortcoming.

“Harmony is said to be a balance between the light and the dark, and due to recent events, I have come to shatter that reasoning. No more shall we compromise with the forces of darkness! No more shall Equestria see itself as the pinnacle of modern society, instead, I will work to create a civilization built on true love and humility. All the darkness shall be snuffed out!”

The crowds cheered, but many of the nobles sneered at the Wargess.

“…Starting with the nobility of Canterlot!” The gathering went silent as they were suddenly surrounded by Royal Guards, shields raised and spears at the ready. Protests, complaints, and swearing raged through the air as the fat nobles hesitantly pushed back against the armored guards.

Akiira handed Luna a thick scroll, the long parchment unraveling as the Princess overlooked the list. “Lord Deep Pockets and Lady Pricey Fragrance are to be detained to Tartarus for extortion, bribery of the crown, and attempted assassinations of Filthy Rich. Lord Swift Wallet is to be detained for offences against the crown and… far too many minor crimes than I care to mention at this time. Next is Duke Heavy Dimond and Duchess Silver Quartz…”

This went on for around two hours as the nobles read aloud were chained and forced into rows in front of the stage. Once this was all done, Luna handed the scroll back to Akiira, and turned again to face the condemned nobles. “Chief among your offenders is Prince Blueblood. His many crimes range from extortion to conspiring with terrorists, wasting the crown’s finances for numerous personal projects, as well as two assaults on a ward of the crown. For these crimes, formally Prince Blueblood is to be sentenced to death.”

The nobles and several ponies exploded in terror and outrage at this, Luna held up a hand to silence them. But when they continued to scream at her, a wave of blue flames erupted out as it singed their manes. “Are you all quite done? …good.”

With a nod from Luna, I grabbed the stallion by the scruff and dropped him over the large wooden block, his head resting above a basket. His restraints disconnected from the stage for a moment, ensuring the block to keep the former Prince detained. However, I kept my sword on my shoulder, its weight pressing in.

“Prince Blueblood.” Luna turned to the stallion in question, magically removing his gag. “Do you have any last words you wish to say before your eternal departure?”

“Go to Tartarus!” Was all the fuming unicorn said.

The Princess looked saddened by his choice in words. “So be it. May the Almighty have mercy on you, Blueblood.”

With that she gave the order, and I raised the sword over my head.

“WAIT!”

We all turned to see the thirteen ponies of the High Council, now dressed in fine clothes. An older dark grey stallion stepped up onto the stage first, walking up to me with a large axe in hand. His white mane and beard almost shined in the sun’s light, his brown eyes looking on me with regret and a knowing pity.

“Before I was sentenced to my imprisonment, I was the Que— Faust’s executioner. In my life, I have spilled much blood in an unjust and evil cause. I killed too many in her name. That sadly won’t change, not with my talent.” He pulled up his sleeve and indicated an axe embedded into a pony skull as his cutey mark. “Allow me to do the same for a righteous and just cause instead. I imagine that I have more blood on my hands than you, young Warg. I already have enough of a burden on my shoulders, let me take one from yours.”

I stared at the stallion for several long moments, my chest becoming warm with gratitude and pain. “You were freed for no purpose except to live. So, if I may suggest, good sir, live a fresh life away from your past sins.”

“But my past sins are all I know. And I would be remiss if such a good and mighty soul were to carry such a heavy burden. From what I have heard over these past few days, you are more of a protector than a killer. So I urge you, good sir, keep protecting.”

I would be lying if I said I wasn’t crying. My chest felt like it was about to cave in on itself, overwhelmed by how selfless this stallion was being. Finally, I looked the old stallion in the eye once again. “Then I will do so, if you promise to not let your past sins define you.”

“I shall.” With a bow and a smile, the stallion took my place and raised his axe. My eyes slammed shut as the axe was brought down, the sound of splitting flesh and bone echoing, and the smell of blood overtaking my senses.

After the silence prolonged and the lifeless body of Blueblood was taken away, Luna turned back to the crowd. “As with the death of any noble family, all expenses and assets shall go to military funds and the working people of Equestria. This not only goes for Blueblood, but for all the former nobles of Canterlot. All your connections shall be stripped, your houses pillaged and sold. All past sins shall be put onto display for all Equestria in the daily news. All but a select few houses, those who rejected such criminal acts, shall be stripped of rank and cast into Tartarus. All colts and fillies shall be escorted to family outside of Canterlot, they shall not pay for their parents’ sins.”

Luna stepped back and let Roret and Akiira take centerstage, the two sisters sparking their Chroma as runes circled the bound ponies’ limbs. This was their first official appearance to the whole of Equestria, their flaming eyes and maws alight as they spoke their native tongue in union. “Den som ikke vil overholde din Guds lov og kongens lov, la dommen bli henrettet raskt på ham, enten det er død, forvisning eller inndragning av varer eller fengsling. (Whoever will not observe the law of your God and the law of the king, let judgment be executed speedily on him, whether it be death, or banishment, or confiscation of goods, or imprisonment)”

NKJV Ezra 7:26

With that, all bound ponies vanished in a fiery pillar, sent to their intended destinations in Tartarus. The remaining ponies all looked around in astonishment, mouths agape. Then they all erupted into cheer, surprising me. They would usually cower and run at this point, especially if I’d just flexed my magical muscle. I felt a little jealous at the praise Luna’s sisters were getting. Maybe it was my scars that scared them?

Soon after the ponies quieted down, Luna stepped up next to her sisters. “As you have just seen, these two Wargs are very powerful, and as such they should be treated with great respect. But do not fear them, they are of no threat to those who respect them. After all, sisters should know each other at least that much.”

The ponies gasped in astonishment, several whispers reaching my ears.

“They are sisters? Those two?”

“No, you idiot, they’re Princess Luna’s sisters.”

“What?!”

“But they look nothing alike.”

“They’re so awesome.”

“But speaking of sisters… Celestia?” Asked Luna as she turned to the alicorn, kneeling to remove her gag. “I can honestly say that I regret doing this, but I’m afraid it must be done.”

Celestia looked on the Wargess with teary eyes, a weak smile playing on her lips. “Do what you must…”

Luna then leaned forward, hugged the alicorn, and whispered something in her ear before standing again. Celestia now looked to be crying tears of joy, her smile in full force. “Princess Celestia, for your actions, you are to be banished beyond Equestria’s borders. May the Lord keep you and lead you to green pastures.”

It was apparently an old spell created by Faust to show how ‘merciful’ she could be. And as the ancient magics surrounded Celestia in a flurry of green sparks, she mouthed the words, ‘I love you, sister’ and vanished in a flash of light.

-=To the East of Equestria’s Borders=-

The former alicorn princess opened her eyes to find herself in the deep woods, surrounded by tall pines and the occasional beach tree. The sound of a rushing river caught her attention in the distance, the cold wind blowing brown and yellow leaves through her mane. And among the sounds of common birds and other beasts, there was one cry that played a familiar symphony on the mare’s ears.

A loud screech made her turn to see Philomena, her pet phoenix waiting for her on a rock, a large pack of supplies next to the fiery bird. Celestia’s tears returned with a vengeance as she cupped her gaping mouth. “Thank you, Lulu. Thank you.”

But this happiness was not to last, for as the alicorn walked forward, she became aware of a growing heat that bore down on her. This heat was unrelenting in its attack, forcing the former princess to gaze upward, only to shriek in pain as the images of two fiery orbs burned themselves into her retina. "WHY ARE THERE TWO SUNS?!!"

Author's Note

Hello everyone! Praise the Lord, I was able to get this chapter done before I left for training. As always, hope you all enjoyed and let me know what you thought about this installment.

Cheers to DeathWolf06 for his help with this chapter!

45. A New World

*Phumf*

“Two hours of this! Let me be miserable!”

“No.”

*Phumf*

Luna grumbled and groaned into the pillow that separated her face from the hard wood desk, having attempted to scar her lovely features in her mental agony. Lifting her head from the cushion, she glared at me and flopped her head back down, turning her glare toward the four stacks of two-foot-tall documents and reports.

“After all this is done and gone, I shalt most certainly condemn paperwork to the depths of Tartarus alongside the nobles. At the least, I know how Tia felt when dealing with this. At least let me go get my drum set so my brain doesn’t melt.”

I followed her gaze to the massive piles of accursed paper, my brow furrowing. “Want some help? We could split it.”

“But you hate paperwork with a burning passion…”

I rolled my eyes at her pun. “But I hate seeing you miserable even more.”

The blushing Wargess smiled. “How is it you can send my hearts fluttering with simple words such as these?”

“That is simple, my dear Queen; I can be quite the charmer when I want to be…” I grinned with a wink.

The doors to the study suddenly opened, both Roret and Akiira speedily walking up behind me. “Luna, we have something to tell you. You too Micah.”

I turned around with a brow raised to high Heaven, looking to Akiira as Luna followed my gaze. “What’s up?”

Both sisters looked to each other uneasily.

“Well….” Roret began, biting her lip nervously. “There was another secret that Faust had hidden from Equestria that we’ve been meaning to tell you…”

“And that is?” Luna urged, gesturing for them to continue as she sat up.

“Equestria is sequestered from the rest of the world. It’s trapped inside a magic dome that supplies it with air and the sky that the ponies know.”

“And what’s the world outside like?” I asked with intrigue, excited for what new and alien aspects could hidden beyond. Hey, I was always an explorer when gaming!

“Well…. It’s a little hotter than Equestria is, as the world is governed by two suns rather than one.” I squealed on the inside after hearing this. “As one might expect, the world is similar to what Equestria is like, but there are several floating islands in the upper atmosphere. This is where many Krah’Tri dragons make their dens, as the islands are large enough for a single drake to lounge on. Otherwise, green grass, blue skies, trees, and mountains.

“The bronze city of Hjemmebane is to the west of Equestria, its gleaming towers reaching into the sky, our homeland. Next is Stadigfri (Everfree), the city of the Gorokha is a massive forest of Wood Elementals. Sterk Tidevann (Strong Tide) is the town of the Kaldor along the eastern sea… yes?”

I put my hand down and smiled sheepishly. “Do you think there is a reason that the Everfree forest has the same name as Stadigfri?”

“Yeah, the Everfree was named after the town, is what I suspect.” Akiira answered my question for her litter mate. “Probably so the ponies would fear the name if they ever ventured to the city. And probably because mother was the one who made Faust fear Wargs to begin with.”

“Makes sense… if you wanted to make them fear the outside world, Mother Gothel style. Anyway…”

“Yes, anyway…” Roret stuck her tongue out at me in a playful manner, one that got a small glare from Luna. “There is also Slange Venn (Snake Friend), the home of the Yuur. It’s a quaint little village set in a valley, surrounded by mountains. It would usually be a bad spot for an ambush, but their drake-like wings definitely help if that ever happens. Next is the Haaldr, and their home city is set in the murky forest of Grønt Treverk. Then there is the Fenihr, and since their departure from these lands, they’ve held up in the tundra within the mountains of Mye snø (Much Snowia).”

I couldn’t help but think that there was a Veggie Tales reference in there….

“And why is it that you didn’t tell us about this dome until now?” Asked Luna, looking to her sisters incredulously as she crossed her arms.

“We only found out about it today from a secret page in Prince Javelin’s journal, written in invisible ink. And we teleported into Equestria, we didn’t bother looking from the outside in. Plus, this dome is invisible to the outsider’s eye, even if we used some spell to enhance our vision, the dome itself would be hard to point out. And our nations have kept clear of Equestria for many millennia.” Said Akiira, summoning said book and flipping through until she reached the back page, where a dull script lay depicting the dome and how to destroy it. Apparently Prince Javelin wasn’t too happy with it and wanted to dispose of the dome at some point but was inconveniently killed beforehand. “We were looking it over in case we missed something.”

“Good thing you found it, so how do we take it down?” I asked, putting my weight on my left leg, stretching my asleep right. “But then we need to think about how everyone else will react to there being two sons, and we’ll probably get complaints about the sudden heatwave. And to the fact that Celestia was never in control of the sun in the first place, just an illusion.”

Groaning, I pinched the bridge of my snout. “I can already hear the riots…”

“Regardless of the riots, we’ll need to keep everyone from killing each other. But how will we do that? There’s not even enough Royal Guards or local Police to stop such a vast population…” Pondered Roret, stroking her chin. “Maybe we could ask father to send one of the detachments?”

“Yeah, but which one?” Questioned Akiira. “The 501st, the 38th, or maybe the 117th?”

“No, none of them are experienced in riots and crowd control… maybe the 186th?”

“THE DEATH KORPS?!!” Akiira shouted in a panic, both Luna and I perking at the red Wargess with intrigue and horror. “ARE YOU SERIOUS, RORET?! THEY’RE A UNIT FOR BRUTE FORCE AND CONQUORING, NOT CROWD CONTROL! And besides, they aren’t the most… tamed detachment…”

“True, but if things do go south and the ponies do riot, they will know how to handle the situation.”

“How is that, besides flat-out massacring them?!”

“We order them to not use lethal force.”

“And you think they’ll listen to us?”

“No, but to father, yes.”

As the ladies continued with their evil scheme, my mind drifted away to recent events. As anyone could’ve guessed, not many were happy with Celestia’s banishment, chief among them being the Sparkle siblings. From what I’d heard, Twilight was in tears after hearing the news, stepping into the first stages of denial soon after, locking herself away inside her castle. I still had yet to hear if her mood had changed. Shining Armor was just as peeved as anyone else, demanding that Luna bring her back and undo her sentence. He even tried to drag Cadence into the ordeal, though sadly for him, she got on Shining’s case for that. Legend has it that if you listen hard enough, you could still hear her screaming in rage at the weeping stallion. Then there was—

“PRINCESS LUNA!” The mare of the hour roared as she pushed through the door.

…Gleaming Shield.

“Captain Gleaming Shield, what is the meaning of this intrusion?” Snarled Luna and Moon together, their claws scratching the desk before removing the pillow.

The Captain hesitated for a moment, eyeing each Warg with suspicion and fear before standing at attention. “Princess Luna, I respectively request that you undo Prin—C-Celestia’s sentence and return her to office.”

“And why would we do that?” Glared the Wargess as she stood, silver eyes narrowing. I could feel that Luna was irritated by Gleaming and had let Moon take the wheel, not wanting to deal with this argument again. “Your brother had asked us to do the same thing, and the answer will still be the same.”

Gleaming looked on with a foolish hope in her eye.

“No.”

The mare almost reeled back in shock. “W-what?! Why?!”

“Didn’t you hear anything that Celestia was charged with?” I asked with no shortage of annoyance. “Ignorance of station, prolonged imprisonment, wrong of imprisonment, purposefully not protecting her people, and a few others that I’m not in the mood for discussing. In short, she had to go. Be thankful she wasn’t executed on the spot.”

“But that’s not fair!”

“So?” I snapped back with a glare. “Life is never fair. Deal with the hand that you’re given, regardless of what happens.”

“So we’re just supposed to sit back and let you change your government? We don’t have any say in it?!”

“You don’t.” Moon snarled, twirling two sparks of blue fire between her claws. “As far as I care, you work for the military. Thus, whatever we say goes. If I wanted you to quarantine the city in an attempt to back an enemy into a corner, then you’d do it. If I wanted you to barge into a noble’s home and lock them away, you’d do it. If I wanted you to kidnap Micah and lock him in my personal chambers, you’d do it. No. Questions. Asked.”

“I’d like it if you didn’t do the last one.” I deadpanned.

“I know. I’d just do it myself.” With a wink, the Wargess licked her fangs teasingly.

Chuckling, I did my best to suppress the shiver that made my fur stand on end. “Good luck.”

“Is that a challenge?” She asked in a sultry tone, fluttering her silver eyes as her wings fluffed themselves. “I accept~.”

“Ugh…” Groaned a blushing Captain of the Guard, her face red behind her helmet. “Get a room…”

Akiira and Roret did their best to suppress their giggling, clearly amused by their little sister’s teasing of me. I inwardly groaned with a building flush, rubbing my face. Slowly, my leg fell asleep as Gleaming slowly began to beg the former Nightmare, gritting my teeth as she continued her fruitless argument. From the brief look I got from Moon, she was getting tired of it as well, though I also noticed that she was being much more patient than usual.

“While your augment is heard, I think we’ve spent too long in this office.” I stated as I stood, stretching with everyone’s eyes on me. “We need some fresh air.”

“That will be all, Captain.” Moon nodded with practiced grace and a soft smile.

However, once Gleaming had left, Moon slumped into her seat with a loud groan. “I tire of these ponies’ demands. Why can’t they just accept that Celly is gone? It’s not like I sent her to her death, we made sure to pack her supplies and her obnoxious fire parrot.”

“That, and you’re sending the guard out to officially hunt down the Priests. With that rouge cult destroyed, this land will be a bit safer.” Akiira added from her corner of the room, shoving off the bookshelf to stand next to Roret.

“Plus, you and Luna now have a strong mate to work alongside you~.” Sang the red Wargess, winking at the two of us.

Both of us were blushing as I quietly groaned, dragging a hand down my face. “It still feels a little weird with everyone calling us ‘mates’ without us officially tying the knot.”

“And until that day comes, you had better not let a single female make a move on you.” Moon’s shadow suddenly loomed over me as the room became increasingly dark, only the blue fire of her eyes lighting the space around us.

I gulped whatever saliva I had in my mouth, shrinking under the Wargess’ glare. “W-wh-what makes… what makes you think I would?!”

The shadows rescinded as Moon blinked, shame overtaking her features and she stepped back. I could tell that she wanted to remain strong, to not show weakness, but at the moment she looked to be battling herself. Finally, she took a deep breath and stood tall, meeting my gaze with a confident tone. “It will not happen again. We shall not doubt thine loyalty to us, me or Luna. And even when we do… may the Lord remind us of who we are. We can be so double-minded sometimes.”

“I hear that.” I chuckled and smiled back.

We soon made it out of the city without a guard escort, leaving the four of us alone in the woods along the side of Canterhorn mountain. I had called ahead and asked if the others wanted to join us. And so, we waited for the others. Thankfully, we didn’t have to wait long, as Damian, Danny, Greg, Maggie, and Asher came racing through the brush in a near stampede.

“What’s the word boss?” Asked Greg, brushing the twigs out of her grey fur.

I gave him an odd look. “Since when am I the boss?”

They all looked to one another for a moment, an infectious grin overtaking them as Maggie stepped forward. “We kinda decided that if we were like a wolf pack of any type, we voted that you would be the leader. We all saw how you took charge when attacked by that pervert. And we’ve heard a lot from the news and the Guard about your past adventures. So, we all thought you were the natural choice.”

“Aw, but I wanted to be the boss.” Danny chuckled, making it clear that he was joking.

We all shared a laugh at that as I looked around, scratching the back of my head, just below the horns. “I-uh, r-really don’t know what to say…”

“Say ‘yes’ and we can go on our run.” Hooted Damian, pulling off his button-down shirt and showing off his white tank top and buff muscles. “I’ve been needing a good stretch and sitting around your house isn’t doing me any favors.”

“Says the guy who pumps a thousand tons of iron before bed.” Asher snorted, poking Damian in the bicep. “Seriously, have you been gym buddies with Dwain Johnson?!”

“Speaking of which. Damian, do you think I could join you from time to time?” I asked, looking over my less muscular self. “I’ve been needing to hit the gym.”

“Sure. We ready?”

I looked around to find everyone giving me nods or thumbs ups. “Alright. Autobots, roll out!”

“Yes Optimus Prime!” Greg and Danny hollered back as we sprinted through the forest and down the mountain.

-=Luna’s POV=-

“No way! Grand Admiral Thrawn was one of the best parts of the series!” Micah stubbornly insisted as we took a break, sitting atop a fallen tree with me leaning against him.

“Yeah, he was pretty ‘grand’, but I still say the Bendu was a great character.” I smiled at Danny’s pun.

“No argument there.”

Greg decided to put his two bits into the conversation. “But then came Maul. Now he was the best.”

“Aw man, I loved Maul. Especially in the clone wars seventh season, ooh! ‘We’re all going to burn! We’re all going to die!’ Goose bumps!” Micah grinned.

“KANOBI!!!” Asher shouted in his best Darth Maul impression, falling to his knees with clenched fists.

“I would’ve never thought that a child’s cartoon could be so good.” Snickered Akiira next to me, draping an arm over my shoulder. “I loved Anakin, a good character all around.”

I smiled to my sister and draped a wing over her back, giggling along with her.

“You and everyone else.” Maggie shook her head with a giggle.

Micah smiled, flexing a snore hand. “Oh yeah, and that scene with Anakin controlling an entire planet! Gives me chills every time.”

I suddenly froze, hearing the faint crunch of dried leaves under hoof, the hushed breathing of a stallion coming our way. I motioned for everyone to be silent, receiving nods as I sniffed the air. Peaking around a tree, I found a white furred unicorn with a black goatee and swept back mane. His build was slim and covered in rich crimson robes, fine rings and a gold chain around his neck.

I groaned silently before stepping out from cover. “Chancellor Neighsay.”

“Princess Luna.” The stallion wasn’t surprised to find me, in fact, he seemed pleased. Had he followed us somehow without us detecting him? “I half expected for you to have an escort lurking about.”

“I need no escort.” I snorted in annoyance. Why was it that he hadn’t been banished too? It would’ve saved us much trouble.

“Apparently, that’s not what they think.” The Chancellor noted pointedly as he eyed the others coming into view.

“Mic- Fang thought it would be a good idea to invite everyone to socialize.”

“While I can see the point in taking time to relax, wouldn’t it be prudent to finish your work before playing with your friends, Princess?”

I had never taken a liking to this stallion, but it had been a while since I’d first met him. Now I remembered why I hated his guts. “Yes, well… unlike you who obsesses over his work, I like to take a moment and slow down. I am the Princess, Chancellor, not you.”

“Unless you count his whining as being a princess.” Coughed Micah, causing several of our group to giggle quietly.

“What did he say?” Demanded the stallion with a snort.

I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms. “Nothing of importance.”

“Mmm.” He hummed in irritation. “I would advise you to stop fraternizing with such ill associates, Princess. I would hate to see the leader of our nation fall into such immoral practices. Especially with this strange and… destructive doctrine you’ve adopted.”

“’Immoral practices’ and ‘destructive doctrine’, you say?” I snarled, feeling Moon suggest we teach him his place.

“Indeed. Afterall, isn’t Equestria a pony established country? Shouldn’t we as a government in such a crisis as we are in give it back to the people? I would hate to see such a great leader such as yourself to be… untimely dethroned.”

“Was that a threat, Chancellor?!” I seethed.

“We have a Racist Communist in the house…” Whispered Danny.

“And I mean no offence Princess, but shouldn’t a pony nation be run and governed by ponies, not… another species? I highly doubt the griffins, or the zebras would be too happy if anypony else were to take control of their governments. And according to the public news, Wargs have been seen attacking hard working ponies and establishments all throughout the capital. It’s a disgrace to pony kind—”

In an instant, my clawed hand stopped before his neck, claws outstretched and aflame. My eyes following suite as my wings unfolded, stepping closer to the now trembling stallion. It was then that I noticed another limb grabbing the back of his head, raising his face to the sky and exposing his throat. This limb was covered in black fur, a sweet pine scent invading my nose. Gazing through my peripheral vision, I found Micah had rushed up behind me, runes alight in red flame. He’d no doubt sensed my rising anger toward the stallion, and once that final jab toward me was said, he’d intercepted.

I then picked up the hum and sizzling of lightsabers, all manner of blades pointed at the stallion. Apparently not just Micah, but everyone had rushed to my aid, as I noticed them accompanying the black Warg.

Taking a heavy breath, I glared down at the stallion. His face twisted between utter terror and defiance. “I would choose your next words carefully.”

“T-This is foo—” With an inverted crack of thunder, a void yawned open below our feet and hooves. With nothing below our soles, our entire company was sucked into the void.

I opened my eyes to find ourselves in a large vibrantly green meadow, the world around us having become almost sickeningly cartoonish. Lifting myself up, I found with a gasp of horror that I stood on not two, but four legs. Looking around, I saw that we had all become quadrupeds, feral, like the many beasts of the earth.

“Ugh… what happened?” My ears perked at the sound of Micah’s voice, spinning around to find him looking around as well. His curious gaze soon set on me, pausing in thought. Then, a sly smile sneaked onto his muzzle. “Regardless of where we are, you are still drop dead gorgeous~.”

“Really? We fall through some black hole and you open up with a cheesy one-liner?” Groaned Damian as I blushed.

“What?” The black Warg asked in his hurt. “I wanted to help calm her down. She looked stressed.”

“Dude, you could do a number of things to help her calm down that are better than one-liners.” Asher wiggled what would pass for eyebrows.

Micah rolled his eyes. My brows furrowed, my front paws feeling off from what would be expected of quadrupeds. Looking down, I gaped at the sight of bird talons where my paws would’ve been. Much like that of hawks, my “fingers” were three in the front and one acting as a thumb, each tipped with a long and sharp claw. Looking back to Micah, I found that his, as well as the other Nahar, were that of owls. Each limb had four toes, same as mine, but they were arranged much like and X. Two on the top, two on the bottom. Two thumbs, if you will.

“Well, this is… weird.” Danny commented, looking over his strange beastly appearance, giving voice to everyone’s thoughts.

“W-WHAT IS THIS?!!” Came the shocked and almost hysterical voice of Chancellor Neighsay. “What have you done to me?!”

“Well *quack* you too!” Cursed Damian, only to clamp his mouth shut after hearing that had come from his lips. “What the *quack* was that?!”

I found myself snorting and giggling at the absurdity of Damian’s lack of swearing.

“Geez, the profanity filter is strong with this one.” Micah commented, observing the Chancellor along with me. He still retained his slim physic, but was that of a quadruped, same as us. At least, in a sense. “I know I’m just saying what everyone else is thinking, but; what happened?”

“Come sister! I think they’ve doubled back on us!” A distant voice sounded, an all too familiar voice.

“Questions can wait. Hide.” The black Warg commanded, dashing into the nearest bush as everyone followed his lead.

Everyone except Neighsay.

“W-where are you all going? Don’t leave m—” A golden spear suddenly whizzed past his head, impacting the ground a few feet behind the frozen stallion.

I looked from the spear’s origin to see a quadruped Celestia, almost exactly like the pictures Micah had shown me of the show. Dressed for battle in golden armor that no doubt cost a pretty penny, the mare glared down at the stallion.

“Who are you?” The alicorn demanded. “Where are the Dimond Dogs?”

“D-Dimond Dogs?! I haven’t seen any—"

“Don’t lie to me. I am a Bearer of the Element of Harmony; I will know if you are.”

“T-The Elements of Harmony?!” Neighsay stammered, aqua-green eyes wide. “B-But, they were destroyed! T-The Wargs—”

“Celly~!” Came the all too familiar voice again.

I honestly wasn’t surprised when I walked over the hill and stood next to Tia. At least, it would’ve been me had I stayed an alicorn. Navy blue fur, check. Starry mane, check. Horn and wings, check. Silver armor, check and check. And I wasn’t even surprised when she hoisted a huge Warhammer over her shoulder. Did I (all versions of me) have a thing for Warhammers?

“Oh, it seems it was one of our little ponies. Hello there.” Smiled my doubleganger.

“B-but I wasn’t alone.” Neighsay finally got ahold of himself, standing as tall as he could without falling over. How we all had stayed upright to this point, I couldn’t say.

Both sisters took interest in this, eying the stallion warily as Tia stepped forward. “Where are the rest?”

“Hiding like cowards.”

“Says the idiot who insulted their sovereign not a minute ago.” Spat Micah as he stepped out of hiding, prompting all four hearts to drop into my stomach. What was he doing?!

“Says the monster who killed hundreds of ponies to ensure his reign.” Neighsay snarked back, not bothering to look the Warg in the eye.

“They were trying to KILL MY MATE YOU RACIST NUMBSKULL!!!”

“Enough.” That signal word from Tia silenced them. “Creature, from where is it you come? And are their more of you?”

“We come from another world. I’m sure you’ve heard of the multiverse. And yes, there are more than me.”

“Is that so? Interesting.” Tia hummed, a smile playing on her lips. “Are they surrounding me and my sister as we speak?”

“Not unless I give the order.” Micah firmly stated, ears and tail erect with his horns sparking.

“Hm, so you are their leader?” The other Luna asked. You know what, I’m just calling her Lulu. I hate using my own name for my doubleganger.

“I am.”

“Do you wish us harm?”

“Not unless you strike us first.”

“And what of the pony? Is he with you?” Tia asked, eyes filled with intrigue.

“No. He approached us when we were in the woods and annoyed us to no end.”

“Hm, how forward of you.” Lulu hummed, looking him up and down. GET YOUR SULTERY EYES OFF HIM YOU WITCH!!!!! “Would you be so kind as to introduce yourself and your company?”

Micah gave a deep hum of his own, the earth trembling. “You heard her guys, get out here.”

We each removed ourselves from hiding as I ruffled my wings to remove the offending leaves. I winced as Akiira stepped out from a thistle bush, her fur covered in thorns. “Are you ok sister?”

The rusty Wargess huffed, glaring at the irritating thorns. “Yes, just give me a moment.” With that, the thorns evaporated in a flurry of blue flame, looking almost like fiery combs.

“Well now, it seems we have much to discuss.” Smiled Tia with a captivated look on her face.

“So it seems…” Micah echoed, a slight growl entering his throat.

I had a feeling that this wasn’t going to end well.

Author's Note

WHEW!!! Geez, between working my but off and writing... I'm a sleepy guy....
Anyway, thanks to DeathWolf06 for helping with the chapter. Was stuck with an idea that I wasn't sure would work, but I'll hopefully put it in at a latter date.
As always, plz leave your thoughts and impressions in the comments. Let me know how you liked it!

:flutterrage: OR ELSE!!!!!!

46. Restraint Level...

Author's Note

Hello everyone!! Been having a blast out here in the middle of nowhere, working on this fanfic *cough* obsession *cough*.
Hope you all enjoy and as always, let me know what you thought in the comments below. I'll do my best to respond what with staying in a cold tent with nearly zero service :fluttercry:

46. Restraint Level...

Ok, confession time. Remember when I’d previously said that I had used full power when fighting the Priests that one time? You know, the time I blew a hole in the castle infirmary’s roof. Yeeeeeaaaahhhh… apparently, I had barely used twenty percent according to Baldur. He had kept most of it out of my reach so I couldn’t destroy the entire mountain… or the country… maybe.

So, in short, I hadn’t used my full power yet and no one knew. And Luna, sorry to say, but you might be losing your spot on the most powerful in this happy couple. Thank you Baldur for FINALLY telling me… as we’re in an alternate world and meeting an equally alternate Royal Sisters!!

It had taken us twenty-five minutes to reach the alicorns’ camp. A massive, cleared forest with thousands of tents, carts, and weapon racks rose into view as we came over the hill. Celestia had mentioned the Dimond Dogs before, so was that who they were fighting? We had yet to meet any thus far though.

Upon entering the camp, almost all the ponies stopped what they were doing to stare, gathering around our party. The two alicorns noticed right off the bat and addressed their troops.

“These creatures have shown themselves to be of valor and are under the protection of the crown!” Shouted Celestia in the Royal Canterlot Voice, making my companions wince. I however, felt I needed to play the part of a powerful Alpha. And while I inwardly cringed at her volume, all I actually did was flick an ear away. “As such, any attempts to harm or mock them shall be met with a swift punishment. We are fighting the Dimond Dogs after all, not them.”

That at least answered one question.

“We art terribly sorry, but we hadn’t gotten your kind’s name yet.” Luna’s doppelganger looked at us curiously.

“We are Wargs.” My Queen answered, her wings stretching and fluffing. “And if you recall, we are from another world.”

Alternate Luna gaped. “Wha… y-your voice…”

“That is right.” With a dramatic flair, the Wargess lit her eyes and stood tall. Standing over Celestia’s height along with the rest of us, each of our eyes were at eye level with the tip of her horn. “I am you from an alternate world. Luna of House Skoll.”

The two Lunas slowly began comparing notes on each world, swapping battle stories and the occasional Celestial secret. Much to Celestia’s silent dismay.

“Hey, uh… not to bother you, but could we find something to eat?” Danny asked, his ears splayed down, and tail tucked as he came near me. “All that running took it out of me. I had packed a lunch, but… well…”

“Yeah, I understand.” Nodding, I turned to the alicorns. “I know this is probably uncomfortable for you, but do you happen to have any meat within the camp?”

Luna’s doubleganger gawked and looked ready to vomit, yet Celestia kept a calm smile… as she always did. Seriously, how was her face not aching?! “Sadly no, but if you would like, we will let you hunt in the forest to the east. Hopefully, you all can find something.”

I could tell that she was trying to hint at the subject without actually saying ‘meat’ or ‘prey’. “You mentioned Dimond Dogs earlier, we’ll keep an eye out for them.”

“Thank you.”

After exchanging nods, I gathered everyone up and we headed east.

-=Third POV=-

Celestia found herself giggling as her sister emptied her stomach, said Princess giving away her lunch to a former pitcher of water. Once Luna had stopped barfing, Celestia draped a wing over her in the shadow of their private tent. “Are you really so easily queasy around such subjects, Lulu? Does the thought of another species’ food make you ill?”

“Ugh… I don’t know how you can stand the thought, Celly. Sharing tables with mannerless Griffins, Minotaurs, and other carnivores?” Groused the Lunar Princess, setting the pitcher down and letting her body relax slightly on a large pillow. “I mean, I can understand keeping one’s self composed, but you didn’t miss a turn.”

“Practice, dear sister.” Beamed the Sun alicorn, smiling like a little school filly. “Practice.”

“Practice at the thought of-?” Her cheeks bulged as she turned green.

“Must you be so improper?”

“I understand that other species can’t eat the same food as we do, but I can’t help the fact that the thought of… that, makes me fall ill.”

“And yet you can stand the sight of blood in the heat of battle?”

“That’s with magic casting, where I’m far off and not within the enemies’ eye. Getting up close and taring them apart…” Lulu shuttered, wrapping her wings around herself. “I can’t even begin to think of such things. And to add to that fact, that white Warg. The alternate… me, how can she stand committing such… horrid actions?”

“Their world is different from ours, and they have had to make decisions that we hopefully will never have to.”

“That… I am unsure of, Celly. I caught a glance at the other me when we were walking here, and she seemed to be almost… reminiscing. She smiled as we talked, looking as if she were remembering fond memories. Like an older version looking at an old painting…” Luna mused, licking her dry lips. “I fear that these beings have committed acts of war… but for what purposes I do not know.”

“Their leader… Fang, seemed exceedingly honest. And, at least from what I saw, your other self seemed to have eyes for him.”

Luna glared at nothing. “Now I know why I felt death’s shadow over me when I looked him over…”

“At least from that, it seems she is very possessive of him.”

“In short, don’t get between them. Got it.”

Celestia suddenly got an evil smirk. “Especially when they’re eating… she really has an appetite for him.”

“Oh Faust…” The water jug never knew cleanliness again. Fare thee well, O Brave Little Pitcher!

-=Fang’s POV=-

Fangs tore into hot flesh. Cold and dead eyes stared at the sky. Once warm blood coated my face.

I turned to see the others waiting for me to be done eating, having inadvertently established a pecking order. I hadn’t enforced the prospect, but everyone seemed to feel that it was only right for the Alpha of our group to have his fill first. I held no pride in getting first dibs, but none the less, I had been the first to take down the hydra. Its tough scales leaving an almost spicy aftertaste. Even I if it wasn’t my favorite flavor, I endured to prevent starvation.

“Alright, I’m good.” I nodded, stepping away from the carcass. “Have at it.”

Immediately, everyone rushed forward. Tearing and shredding the multi-headed dragon apart. At this moment, these Wargs seemed more like beasts than their intellect would suggest. First to return to my side was Luna, dragging a large thigh along with her.

“It seems that there are more changes than just physical, but mental ones as well.” She mused, gulping down a shred her meal. “What more has changed?”

“I couldn’t tell you.”

“Think we should take some back with us?” Luna asked, nodding toward the carcass.

“If we do…” Yawning from a full belly, I arched my back and stretched my back legs. “We’ll need to hide it off on the camp’s borders and hope no one finds it… and faints.”

“Or you could just let us have it!” Our heads snapped toward a stray Dimond Dog, his body like that of a grey husky. He was flanked by a platoon of armed Dogs, all dressed in iron with crude swords and shields. “And why not die while you’re at it, makes eating all that juicy meat all the easier. Hehahahaha!!”

“If you want it, come and claim it!” I snarled, my fur standing on end as I get ready for a fight. I noticed that everyone else had come to my side, all standing ready to attack. But, going back to what I had discussed earlier, I wanted to see what I was like at 100%. “No.”

Everyone looked my way in surprise. “They’re mine.”

“M-Micah.” Luna voiced her worry, shooting me a look.

I stared back with determination, Balder letting his own voice mix with mine. “We’ve got this.”

It took the Wargess a moment, but she nodded reluctantly and motioned for everyone to step back. I then approached the Dimond Dogs as they all started heckling me.

“Oh, is big bad wolfy going to bite us?”

“No, me thinks he’ll roll over.”

“One mutt against us?! He’s joking, Dog laughs!!”

I inhaled deeply, holding my breath for a moment before letting it out, my eyes and runes lighting up in red fire. “Balder, RELEASE RESTRAINT LEVEL 40!”

What?! I still wanted there to be a forest when I was done, not a smoldering crater.

The ground suddenly split, spouts of lava and magma shooting around me. The lava flowed around me in waves, soaring above me as two massive wings came into being, their molten shoulders stopping just short of my scarred back. With a thunderous roar, my oozing wings flared and the area ahead of me was barraged by a horizontal landslide, suddenly looking like a two-mile-long warzone. Standing on my hind legs, my talons began to glow hot red. Slashing the air brought waves of fire and heat that assaulted the surviving Dogs. And for those who survived even that, I howled and the lava at my feet leapt overhead and rushed the cowering Dogs, burying them in molten rock. And to pay homage to the Cautious Hero, I scorched the area with torrent of fire from my throat. Too bad I wasn’t overly cautious.

With another soft breath, the wings melted away and the ground cooled. Ok, remember when I said that I wanted the forest still standing? Half of it was burning.

Whoops… and scratch there not being a crater…

“We were never here.” I stated after turning around to see everyone’s stunned faces. To which they slowly nodded, gathering up the shredded Hydra body in their Chroma, and following me back to camp.

We soon berried the husk, returning to camp with full bellies. The sun had come to set, the last few lamps and torches lit in the dusk. Making our way toward the largest tent in the area, we soon came upon the Two Sisters. They sat outside their tent entrance with patient faces, smiling as we neared.

“Ah, Alpha Fang.” Celestia greeted, the title not going well with the name in my opinion. “Seeing as it is nearly the night, I will direct you to your courters personally. But before you retire, we would like to speak to you about a certain… development.”

I spy a red flag!

“Sure, lead the way.” I nodded for them to lead, the sisters taking point as we weaved through the maze.

Celestia soon stepped aside and opened the entrance to larger tent on the camp’s outskirts. “I imagine that you will want access to the forest for your… well…”

“Yes, thank you.” I stepped aside as the others entered the tent, leaving only me and Luna alone with the alicorns. I looked to Luna in slight confusion. “Um, don’t you want to get to bed, Luna?”

“Yes, but I think I shall stay with you. And I wish to hear what it is they have to say.” The Wargess gave me a look, one with a sly twist to it that went unnoticed by anyone but me. “After all, I am the Alpha female.”

She was right. I had previously told her about how wolf packs worked, at least to my knowledge. Where there was an Alpha male, there was usually an Alpha female right by his side. But I made no complaints, as having Luna there with me made things easier on my nerves.

I smiled back, leaning forward and nuzzling her. “Very well, my Queen.”

The white Wargess froze and blushed, driving a chuckle from me.

The navy blue alicorn cleared her throat. “As much as it pains me to end this adorable moment, I would like to speak to you out of earshot.”

Making our way out of camp, my ears could still pick up Danny’s snoring. Seriously, that guy hits the hey instantly. I found myself jealous several times. “If this is a topic of secrecy, we should head out a bit more. If I can hear Danny and the others snoring, we’re not far enough.”

“Is a Warg’s hearing really so strong?” Asked Celestia, amazed and baffled.

“My mate’s father is blind, and he can find my backside through hearing and smell alone. Plus, it helps that he has tons of power at his disposal should he like to skin me.” I deadpanned.

“I highly doubt he would do so.” Refuted my mate, raising a brow.

“Staring down the barrel of his shotgun would be a mercy compared to that…”

“You are hopeless. Besides, if he did do something like that, I would stand against him.” Luna snuggled up next to me, pressing herself into me as we walked along. “You are far too precious to lose.”

“Hey, that’s my line.” I grumped, snapping back to a serious expression at the Two Sisters’ coos and giggles. “Ahem… anyway, what was it you wanted to discuss?”

“Yes, well…” Celestia struggled to cease her giggling, putting on a straight face. “Our scouts reported a massive explosion and mass destruction that was equal to our levels of magic. They also reported the… charred husks of Dimond Dogs. That wouldn’t have been you, would it?”

“It was him.”

“It was me.” I blinked and looked back to my Luna, struggling to hold in a cackle and a snort. “Yeah, it was me.”

The Two Sisters paled.

“You needn’t worry.” The Wargess assured, gesturing for them to calm down. “They came and threatened to take our hunt, but my mate delt with them. He—”

“More like served them extra crispy…”

Luna gave me the scariest deadpan ever known or unknown. “Please don’t interrupt me, Mr. ‘Extra Crispy.’”

“Shutting up.”

“But yes.” The Wargess answered, turning back to the alicorns. “Should the need arise, we shall aid you.”

“Yep, just send her out there with not an ounce of coffee.”

Luna’s head slowly turned, eyes alight and face screaming with furry. “You are not sleeping with me tonight if you make… One. More. Wise. Crack.”

I stayed frozen like stone, not daring to utter a word.

The Wargess spun around with a happy smile. “Well, if that’ll be all…”

“Y-Yes, that was all.” They turned and left with shaky steps.

Luna then turned back to me, the anger gone from her face, replaced by a tired sadness. “Micah, when I ask you to stop, please do so. Once is fine, twice is a warning, and if not the third time… should set off doomsday sirens.”

“Duly noted.” I squeaked, my posture softening as she snuggled up to me. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that. It was rude.”

“I understand that you like making jokes, but please read the room beforehand.”

“Understood.” I nodded, my mind picking up on something she’d said earlier, a hard blush claiming my cheeks. “So… you want to share a bed tonight?”

An equal flush spread across her as well, prompting a tiny squeak from her. “Y… I-I wasn’t thinking… Well, we are technically already mates.”

“Would you, you know… want to be my—”

“Yes.”

I blinked, pulling away, my brain trying to process what was said. “Uh… why so sudden? Why say yes? I thought we were going to take it slow.”

“We were already talking about marriage, and the fact that I just… I can’t think of a moment I wouldn’t want to spend my life without you. You; the nerdy, smart, brave, and dorky Warg who has helped me deal with the long and boring days, as well as the chaotic days. I love you, Micah. God has blessed me with you, and I will be happy with you until my days end.”

I couldn’t help the warmth that spread over my face, ears, and chest. My tail wagging. “And I love you, Luna. The Princess of Equestria who overthrew her sister in an attempt to repair the country she loved… actually, I’m sorry if this ruins the moment, but why do you want to fix Equestria?”

“Yes it does…”

I winced, looking away in shame.

Luna sighed. “To answer; I suppose I’m doing it because… deep down I do care for Equestria in a way. But I’m mostly doing it because it’s what I feel God is pushing me to do. Heal this broken government and make it anew. No longer shall the ponies of Equestria be isolated from the world. Instead, free to experience the good and the bad that the world has to offer. And after that, I’ll take a lesson from Tia and pawn the duty off to Twilight.”

“Oof…”

“Anyway, what were you about to say, O Romeo?” She fluttered her eyes, clearly wanting me to continue buttering her up.

“You are a total bomb in the beauty department—”

“Keep saying stuff like that and you’ll get a kiss.”

“Then indeed I shall~.” I smirked with a bob of my brows. “You are… for lack of a better word, a badass and I love that you can take care of yourself in battle. So often I see girls in shows and a few anime being objects of beauty and nothing else, either clumsy and/or incapable of fighting, leaving the hero to save them. But you? We’ve saved each other on multiple occasions, and I can’t think of anyone I’d rather spend my time with than you. For once, the lady has swept the guy off his feet. The way you work with the blade is like a graceful dance, elegant and stunning. Before, at least with the show… I saw a character that I could relate to; someone who had committed many sins, yet strove forward, keeping to the path she knew was right. But with you, it’s so much more. You’ve helped me come to terms with some of my past sins and helped me forgive myself to a degree. I’ve always had a problem with beating myself up when I screw up.”

“I noticed. And I’m no better. I chastised myself often for past mistakes, not letting them go as if I deserve the pain.” She stepped forward, her warm breath running through my fur. “But then you introduced me to the Lord, and He has guided me out of my own shadow. I have left my sins behind and have let Jesus take them as far as the east is from the west. You didn’t step in the way of our building relationship, only helping me understand the things I had trouble with. You showed me the door, but it was Jesus who ushered me in, and I thank you. Even if we were not mates, I couldn’t be more thankful than I am now.”

A bright warmth flooded my chest. “Then I ask this of you; Luna, will you take me, a total rude dork, as your mate?”

“Yes. And will you take me, the total ‘princess’-and-cover-stealing-grump, as your mate?”

“Yes—Wait, so that was you?! I’d wondered where that wool blanket went off to…”

“You have a nasty habit of ruining the moment…”

“Sorry. But yes…” I blushed, gazing into her eyes slyly, enveloping her in my magic and pulling her close. “I’ll take you as my mate, and no-one else.”

“You’d better. Just expect to deal with a very peeved me if another female makes a move on you.”

“If that happens, I’ll shove them away. I’ve only got eyes for my beloved mate.” I smirked as the moonlight drifted in from the treetops, bathing the white Wargess in soft, pale light. Said light made her eyes sparkle and fur shimmer, her large wings looking like that of a graceful swan. With the enchanting beauty by my side, we made our way back to camp.

But unbeknownst to us, two pairs of eyes watched us from the bushes. One magenta and the other teal.

“I want a husband like that.” Griped Princess Luna, her face red.

Celestia giggled. “Jealous Lulu?”

The Lunar alicorn huffed.

-=Meanwhile=-

“Sir, should we halt the shipment?” Asked a mare in red ropes, stepping up to the stallion in question.

“Princess Celestia has been dethroned and that demon is nowhere to be found, so we should have free reign of the country.”

“Do you think she’ll return and figure out that we supplied her the pills? The ones that made her suggestive to her advisers we planted.”

“We sent her off with a small cache of them right? No, and if she does return, it’ll be to get more of them.” The High Priest sighed in the dark room; his cream face lit by dim torches. “For 600 years she’s taken those pills, I doubt she’ll have an easy time suddenly coming off of them.”

“What do you mean?”

“That was our way to keep the Sun Goddess off our scent, but her body will crave them, nonetheless. She’ll go looking for them outside Equestria, but she won’t find any. That need will destroy her. It’s what addiction does to you.”

“And what about the Princess of Friendship? She’s taken up the throne while the demon and her followers are… vacant.”

“She’s doing patchwork, and she’s sloppy at best. She won’t be a problem. And if she does turn into one… well, there could always be another… accident. Afterall, we know alicorns aren’t immortal.”

47. ...100%

Yep, Micah was defiantly a teddy bear.

Pressing the side of my face into his back, the relatively soft murky fur acted as a cozy pillow. Plus, it seemed his body temperature was higher than most Wargs, mine usually being lower that the Nahars’ as explained by the Royal Sisterly Physician. It left like I was cuddling up to a fluffy electric pillow, one that wrapped me up in its grasp and snuggled back. I sighed in bliss as his heavy breathing filled my ears, eyes closed in my overly relaxed state. This just felt so right, being with my mate. My love.

‘Hm, I wonder if he would like a nickname for himself? I mean, he calls us his ‘Queen’, so…’ Moon pondered within our shared mind, disturbing my rest.

‘Must you speak so loud? I’m trying to enjoy this.’ I grumped, the slightest frown crossing my slumbering face.

‘Well, I’ve wanted to do this since day one. But you guys didn’t like the idea of crawling into bed with each other, so I didn’t, but then his scent reeled me in… and well, here we are. And I took it slow, per the agreement you both decided on.’

‘Is that so?’ I thought back with a mischievous glint. ‘Then we’ll roll and smother his scent with ours… I suddenly wish we had a bed so I could do that.’

‘Ooooooo, someone’s got a naughty streak~’

‘I chalk it up to your influence…’ I mentally huffed.

‘Say what you will, but I can’t help it when we get frisky for him~’

“Shut up…” I quietly snarked, looking down from my position; draped over my love. His heavy breathing sending me up and down, his muscular body expanding and deflating with each.

I would be lying if I said that his flexing body didn’t made me at least a little excitable. Feeling his hard muscles under my claws and belly almost made me shiver, a light blush claiming me as I pressed my face into his neck, breathing in his delightful musk. A soft but sudden snort alerted me to his awakening.

“Wha… nuygh…” He mumbled, his eyes lazily blinking.

Finally, after a long moment of adoring my prey, I leaned forward and nuzzled him. “Morning, my love~”

“L-Luna?” He yawned, slowly blinking away his retreating slumber. “Good morn’ to you too.”

“Sleep well?”

“Yeah. The best sleep I’ve had in a long while, actually.”

That sent my four hearts aflutter, the blush returning as I berried my face in his neck again, fluttering my eyes. “Oh, really~?”

“How could I not with you cuddling me?” His tone shifted, taking on a soft husky tune that soon turned to embarrassment. “If I’m honest, your fur is so soft. And I’ve… always liked snuggling. Even when little, I loved hugging with my mom.”

“Well, I’m not sure if I can get to her level, but I shall give you all the snuggles you’ll ever need.” I ended my sentiment with a kiss to his cheek, making his face burn rosy, to which I smiled with a growing warmth in my chest.

“T-Thanks…” His blush hardened as he looked away in his awkwardness, a smile on his muzzle. “I dare say that you are even better than my mom.”

My blush equaled his, sticking my tongue out with a wink. “Awww, I-I didn’t know I’m that good… and shame on you for buttering me up!”

“OMG, get a room you two.” Grumbled Damian from his corner of the tent, sending us a sleepy glare.

“Green-eyed much?” I teased the irritable Warg.

Maggie had awoken before any of us, evidenced by the fact that she had a quill, paper, and was… currently sketching me and Micah… snuggling… together. OH NO!

‘Oh yes, just be sure she got our good side~’ Moon purred with a giggle.

My face turned so red after realizing the situation, my voice coming out as a loud squeak. “Maggie, please tell me you aren’t sketching us sleeping together!”

The blonde Wargess couldn’t seem to help but giggle at my dismay. “Sorry, you guys just looked so cute together. I couldn’t resist.”

“GAH!” The grey Warg bellyached.

“I-it’s fine, just please don’t do it without our permission next time.”

“Yes Lu-…” She stopped herself, looking away with confusion before turning back to me, a smile stretching her muzzle. “Yes Alpha.”

Before I could question her actions, we turned to see a pony guard enter the tent, saluting before speaking. “Announcing their Majesties, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

At once, the Two Princesses stepped through the thick curtain, nodding to everyone who was already awake. Danny, Greg, and Roret had still yet to rouse, so we followed the alicorns outside for their sakes. Once done, Micah looked to the sisters and put on a serious demeanor, a brow arched.

“Ok, what was it that you wanted to talk about?”

“Well…” Celestia looked to her sibling worriedly, clearing her throat before continuing. “We were wondering if you and your friends would be willing to help us take on the Dimond Dogs. The scouts that were able to penetrate their defenses around the camp saw a summoning circle in the center of camp. We suspect that was how you were brought here, though how you ended up in the forest and in our territory, we don’t know.”

“So, in exchange for helping you fight, you will help us activate the circle and send us home?” My love surmised; a brow raised.

“Yes, that is the plan.” Lulu answered with a look of apprehension.

I, however, wasn’t convinced. “Can your armies handle themselves in true combat? Along with the fact you two seem much younger than myself, are you ready to delve into the depths of war? To cleave heads and sever limbs? Do you happen to know the ritual for opening doors through the fabric of time and space? And can you send us home with pinpoint accuracy?”

I got the impression that they were trying to act brave, like how Tia and myself did when we had first taken up the thrones. These two were raw and inexperienced. They were children thrust into the roles of generals and commanders; their innocent minds not ready for the grim world. Before either of them could answer though, I voiced my thoughts, leaving no room for argument. “No? Then we shall take on this burden and smite your enemies alone. You just focus on getting the portal to work.”

“B-but they number in the thousands!!” Lulu blurted, horror overtaking her.

“And there are nine powerful Wargs here, while they are but helpless Dimond Dogs. How many do they number?”

“3,500 at the most.”

“They don‘t stand a chance.”

-=Fang’s POV=-

“I feel like we should make up names for our attacks.” Danny mused as we overlooked the darkened enemy army. The Princess’ count hadn’t been off, as the Dimond Dogs numbered in the 2,000s, surely. Just from a glance, you could tell that these guys could… not take on Helm’s Deep.

“You mean like an anime?” Maggie questioned, giving the male Warg a look.

“Sure, I think it’d be cool.”

Glancing to my left, I noticed Luna intently gazing out into the enemy ranks, the gears in her head turning with purpose. “Everything ok, my Queen?”

“Yes, I’m just wondering what it is that the Dimond Dogs are fighting for, and to that end, what are Tia and I fighting for? Do they fight for territory, or to ‘purge’ Equestria… like Faust did? I would hate to harm the innocent.”

“Hmmm.” I mused, knowing to must’ve taken a lot to voice her concerns and turning back to the army. ‘Baldur, do you think we could listen in on them? Maybe get some info?’

‘Give me a sec…’

I then closed my eyes as my sense of hearing exploded.

“Sir, we almost ready. Dimond Dogs—”

“What did I tell you to call yourselves?” Came a very familiar voice.

“M-mutts… sir, we a-are mutts.”

“Good.”

“W-we mutts are almost ready for attack. B-but—”

“I’ll deal with them. I want those ponies dead. They serve no purpose in my coming empire.” My voice chuckled darkly. “No-one of my race wanted to join me, so I became their Alpha. And you will follow me because I’m your Alpha. Right?”

“Y-yes. You are Alpha, you are Alpha of all. Alpha of World.”

Hearing enough of what I could stand, I opened my squinting eyes and found Luna giving me a worried look. “What happened? What did you hear?”

I blinked in mild surprise. Had she somehow known I was listening to them? “This world has another me in it, at least I think so from the guy’s voice, and he’s set on conquering the world. The usual Evil Overlord shtick.”

Dread slowly filled her eyes. “And do you plan to fight him?”

“I think we’ll have to. If he has a goal like that, the fact that the Dimond Dogs are afraid of him, and he enslaved the Wargs somehow? Yes, I think we will.”

The Wargess looked away in thought. “Then we’ll need all the help we can get.”

I nodded and got to work. Summoning the Eternal Forge out of sight from the enemy, I got to crafting several suites of armor and weapons. Said armor was like that of the Night Sentinels from Doom Slayer, chrome white plates with silver trimming. Glowing blue visors accompanied by the thick armor made for an almost ethereal appearance.

“Geez, are you sure you’re secretly not a Doom fan Micah?” Asher laughed, pulling a helmet over his head as his voice distorted, sounding like an echoing ghost.

“Heh, the only reason I like Doom is because of this guy on YouTube. He did a series where he acted out the Doom Slayer talking like Deadpool.”

“Oh, yeah. I had it on my watchlist...”

A horn blew over the hill, the sound of thousands marching soon after. We each peeked over to see the army of Dimond Dogs on the move. Within the heart of said army rolled a chariot pulled by four pony slaves, all pulling along a black Warg with two sets of deer horns and leathery bat wings, his ashen fur streaked with muddy brown. Said Warg seemed to be fiddling with a black-scaled, forearm gauntlet with gold trimming and a glowing green gemstone on the wrist.

“Micah, are you ready?” Luna asked, inching closer and brandishing the new spear I’d made for her. Its silver tip shining in the sunlight, while its magically strengthened oak handle held tight in her clawed grip.

I nodded, feeling my nerves skyrocket. Yet before they could overflow, I took several hard and long breaths. “Let’s move.”

We then made our way down the hillside, idly walking until we stopped in front of the massive army. During this expanse of time, I’d questioned Baldur about our Chroma and the attributes Roret had explained to us while we prepared. Seems they could be mixed to create greater spells. The only difference between using these mixed spells and the ones we usually used was that we had to, conveniently, say them aloud. The concept reminded me greatly of several anime battles, as strangely suggested by Danny not minutes ago.

Stepping before everyone else in our group, I watched as the army slowly marched up to us, only stopping because a shout from their leader… aka, me.

My doubleganger, let’s just call him Bob for convenience’s sake, tossed the trinket he’d been playing with moments ago back into his cozy seat as he trekked up to us. His army fearfully spit for him to pass, all eyes cast to the ground. Apparently one of his soldiers had their spear a little too close for his liking, so he tore the guy’s hand off along with the spear. Everyone behind me cringed or stepped back. I gritted my teeth and furrowed my brow but stood strong, something inside telling me not to show weakness to my enemy.

“Ok, who’s bright idea was it to interrupt my perfect day?” Bob asked in a tone that oozed arrogance, stepping up into my personal space. He then eyed me up and down, grimacing. “What’s with those pathetic horns? And your face has seen better days. Was it the hot chick behind you who did it? Maybe after an awesome night of shoving your dick up her—”

I interrupted him by slashing my claws across his own face, leaving a trail of blood and torn flesh across his eyes. “No.”

He reeled back in shock, squeezing his eyes shut as he gasped. He managed to open one eye and glared at me but paid it no heed.

“D-did you seriously just…” A wicked smile stretched his snout, splitting soon after in a mad cackle. “Ohohoh! I see, you want to ki—”

“No.” My eyes narrowed, my mind already putting the jest of what he was going to say.

His one good eye narrowed as well, his smirk vanishing. “Are you going to say anything else besides ‘no?’”

“You plan to take over the world? It’s been done before. You plan to kill everyone who stands against you? It’s been done before. You have some magic McGuffin that’ll somehow defeat you and you stole it? It’s been done before. You have a big scary throne that you make everyone carry you on? It’s been done before. You have some evil fortress somewhere? It’s been done before.”

“Is that all you’re going to do?! F***ing repeat yourself?! Shut the F*** up!! How dare you taking about me that way!! You want a sh**show?! I’ll give you the most spectacular sh**show you’ll ever see!!!” With that, his power burst. An explosion of red lightening skyrocketed, levitating rocks and dirt as he cackled madly. Poison pooled from between his teeth, the oozing green substance spilling over and scorching the ground. That could be a problem.

Next was his roar, sending a hurricane force wind to push us back. But the Warg sisters clamped their wings shut as we Nahar dug our extending claws into the earth. With a twist of his head, Bob extracted a battle axe from his seemingly hammer-space pack. He then thrust his neck to the right and imbedded his axe in the ground, sending electrified cracks throughout the earth.

“BERSERKER!!” Bob bellowed, yellow light shining from his fur as his muscle mass grew. “YOU’RE NOTHING! I’LL DESTROY YOU ALL!!!”

“You’re nothing but a cheesy Saturday-morning villain.” I suddenly let my power pour forth, all 100% of it. The ground slit below our feet for about three miles ahead, swallowing one-fourth the army, leaving enough for the others to fight. Lava flowed up through the cracks and shifted into a pair of fiery wings on my back. The clouds gathered above me, sending a torrent of lightening around me as the ground vibrated and rumbled with the strikes. A circuit of multicolored fire erupted around my feet, the Six Chromas in full display. My eyes and maw lit with their usual red fire, my fur turned solid as lava slithered up my body, creating veins of molten rock that lead to my eyes. “Why should I bother with fighting something so mundane?”

“SHUT UP AND DIE!” Bob shrieked, firing a flood of magical swords at us before retrieving his electrified axe.

We dodged the maelstrom in our own ways. I however, chose to focus on Ward and let the assault hit me. They all bounced off as the yellow fire encased me, defecting my counterpart’s attack.

“Rage Spell Construct!” With those words came a green fire that spread along my back, its shape taking on a pair of rotary guns aimed at my enemy. Bob shouted a command in his mounting panic, the army of Dimond Dogs sprinting to his aid. Fiery spinning barrels unleashed flaming red bullets, tearing through the rushing army.

“Save some for us.” Luna scolded as she stepped up next to me, looking over my weapons in envy.

I offered her a sidelong smirk. “Jealous?”

“A little. You’ve demonstrated your power enough, let us show ours.” I nodded at her words, dissipating the guns as everyone rushed to meet the Dimond Dog army.

I watched on with a blooming smile as the gang unleashed Tartarus on the enemy. I took a moment to think about what must be happening back at home, on our world, and my smile vanished. The government was no doubt in chaos, the Priests were running around freely, and Haven was alone. My hearts clenched at the thought of Haven scared and unaccompanied, hiding in her room and fending for herself. My jaw clenched as another thought accrued to me; those who wanted Celestia back and hated Luna, they could hurt Haven to get to Luna. An image of a bloodied and caged silver pup flashed before my mind’s eye, causing my blood to boil with the lava below me. We couldn’t leave her alone, not again. Not after the life we’d given her. A safe life, one without worry. One now filled with the fear of loneliness and abandonment.

Our objective had always been to get back home, but now there was an urgency that pushed me forward. We wouldn’t leave Haven alone, not like her previous life.

In the seconds it took me to think, a seething grunt from Bob brought me back to reality, I turned to face his scowl with my own. He then looked to me with pure murder in his eyes, his cheek twitching with every stomp toward me.

“I will kill you.” Bob foamed, red lightening engulfing his eyes and wings.

I didn’t bother with any cheesy lines. We had a battle to win and a world to get back to. There was no time for games, Luna and I had a daughter to protect. And we were going to raise Tartarus to the ground to get back, no matter the cost.

Several earthshattering explosions erupted about the battle field as we waited for the other to make the next move.

-=Meanwhile=-

Queen Carapace nervously stood before Queen Chrysalis, the Emerald Queen watching her expectantly. Finally, after a long and awkward silence, Chrysalis grumbled to herself. “You don’t think I know how upset you still are about our dealings?”

Now letting all her anger overflow, Carapace gritted her fangs. “You stole my daughter away from me, what else was I going to do?!”

“I needed a reason for you to team up with the little Warg.” The spider-like Queen stated matter-of-factly. “Besides, didn’t you have your little drone act as Blueblood, keeping tabs on the dear boy?”

“And that crappy memory spell?”

“My drones are inexperienced with mental magic, but we got what we needed. And it warned us about that pathetic rescue team, pfft. Truly pathetic. But everything’s coming together, thanks to your… convenient cooperation.”

“Only because you gave me no choice.” The red Queen spat, clenching her fists.

“Only because I want my little treats all nice and stuffed.”

“Only because you’re a fat glutton.” Came a voice from behind Chrysalis, making her gasp and bolt off her throne. Coming to stand next to her follow queen, she looked to see a tall and slender creature. It’s gloomy body covered in a black carapace and head adorned with a white four-horned mask, black soulless eyes glaring. With a set of mandibles twitching and curling in on themselves, the hideous creature was somehow able to speak. “A big and juicy impure to feed my hive… and more.”

“W-who are you?!” Carapace screeched in terror, while Chrysalis glared menacingly at the thing. “W-what do you mean by ‘impure?’”

“She means…” The two Queens whirled to see another monster shimmying down a pillar, yet its mask was different. Atop the head sat six horns, all branching out in a symmetrical tree. The new Queen popped her knuckles one by one, all four limbs coming to cross over her chest. “You are unfit to call yourselves Changelings. You are nothing but taint upon our kins’ name.”

“But we are Changelings!” Snapped Chrysalis, glaring daggers and stepping forward on her many legs.

A shrill laugh came from below the Emerald Queen, making her otherwise feral stance break as she leapt back in shock. “You are amalgams, nothing of note. Beasts made to serve a now dead master. Though I suspect with their plans, that may not be so very soon…”

The other two pure breeds took one or more steps away, radiating the stench of fear. The two impures took notice and looked back to the new arrival with equal or more dread.

“K-Kurr’ak, what are you doing here?!” Stuttered Tah’kor as she watched her occasional ally uproot herself. Kurr’ak was a Queen of short stature, standing at the height of the average pony, only her long and sharp mandibles outsized the other Changeling breeds. Five horns crowned her mask, the sharp edges sweeping backward to form a wicked crown of sorts.

“Why, her Highness was so kind to give us a bountiful meal, I thought I’d come and thank her myself.” The short Queen seemed to smile, her three tongues slipping through her maw, dripping with the clear yoke of eggs. At seeing Chrysalis’ mixed emotions of rage and horror did Kurr’ak click her large mandibles in realization. “Oh? Your hive has no Link? No shared mind? Makes sense that you wouldn’t know ahead of time. I’m glad I could deliver the message.”

“Y-You’re a monster!” Screamed Carapace, her slitted eyes twitching as she stumbled back.

“And you aren’t? My brood roams and attacks hives every day, only hunting the young and eggs, knowing the Queen of the hive can always spawn more. We aren’t monsters, it’s our way of life. We are what the Great Weaver made us. We are all woven with a unique pattern, yet we all share the same fate, one way or another.”

“Why did you come?” Asked the other pure Changeling Queen, her eyes narrowing and wings buzzing in irritation.

Kurr’ak gestured with all four arms around her. “Why Gukr’a, if you’re going to storm a hive, it’s always best to invite the professionals!”

The entire hive suddenly began shaking as a shrieking hiss slithered through the petite Queen’s throat, cracks spiderwebbing along the walls and floor. Hundreds… no, thousands of black limbs stretched and grasped at the air from below. Soon, the cracks widened as Kurr’ak’s complete horde stormed up the walls and across the floor, scuttling over and under one another to surround the five Queens. Lashing tongues, huge clicking mandibles, twitching antennae, and millions of voices filled the once great throne room. All those millions of eyes on the terrified Queens.

“Good news, boys and girls… THEEEERRREEE HEEEEEERRRRRRRREEEEEEEEE!!!!!” Cackled Queen Kurr’ak, the Devourer of Hives.

Author's Note

Hello from Healy, Alaska!! Aka, out in the middle of nowhere.
Hope you all are enjoying the week and will continue to do so! As usual, please leave your thoughts down in the comments and let me know if you spot any spelling errors and/or plot holes.
Thanks to CrimsonR4ge for pointing out several plot holes I hope to have fixed with grit, spit, and a whole lot of duct tape!

48. The Elder Destroyer

The impact of my enemy rocketed me back as I clawed at the earth, slowly halting myself before coming to a stop. Bob had made the first move, rushing forward with a scream of rage. I blocked, fire pouring from my eyes and maw, the black armor around me creaking in anticipation for a crack. I gritted my fangs, grunting from the strain of his magically added bulk. I smirked as I looked up to his unfurled bat-like wings, igniting them ablaze with a breath. My counterpart screamed again, but not in rage. Only in agony as I tore the remainder of melting meat and charring bone free from his spine.

I had no quips, no jests to give. All joy had been sapped from my body, all consumed by one thought; he will not harm my family, no one will. At least, not without my say. And that day would never come.

My eyes focused back on Bob, watching as he squirmed and whimpered, the bones and bloodied meat that once made his wings strewn along the ground as he shakily gasped for air. With an upward thrust of my claw, the earth followed my movements, casting the now wingless Warg to the skies. Another thrust and I was up to meet him, his shrieking body trying and failing to flap his wings, only to be met with more cries.

“Hurts, doesn’t it?” I asked with no amount of venom in my words, a cold glare in my eyes. “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it. Just like I did.”

With a gasp, he suddenly seemed to notice the scars that lined my back, wincing as if he felt sorrow. “I-I’m sor—”

A front flip and a kick to the head sent him down. His chariot had been there waiting for him, only when the dust cleared did I see that it was in the center of a crater. The former pony slaves took that moment to flee from the wreckage, racing off toward intended safety. But, truthfully, I didn’t care.

Landing with a thud and another crater, I slowly walked up the ruined chariot, mulling over why Bob would want to conquer the world. The reason I wanted to know was because, deep down, I did want to spare him. I wanted to prolong his sentence to the Pit… at least in terms of stalling it. I knew that he was an obstacle in our way, but I wanted to know why he was blocking our way. Why did he want to control everything? Why did he want to…

So distracted was I that I didn’t see the bracelet from before fly and latch onto my arm, its green gem shimmering with power for a moment. But, again, I was interrupted as a screaming Bob charged his way out of the wreckage and towards me. I would have time to look at the bracelet latter, but I needed to focus on my counterpart for the time being.

My eyes focused in on his movements, I sidestepped and roared into the side of his head, sending a torrent of fire and a charred body rolling over the dirt. “Sadly, compassion alone won’t save you.”

“F-fu** you!” He shouted, swinging his claws at me, only for me to dodge with a spark of Spell Speed. Spotting his discarded axe, Bob recovered it via a flash of magic, not Chroma. “I showed you pity because I care! I show pity to those I’m trying to save!”

“Oh, like that soldier who got in your way. I saw no pity or forgiveness there! And what are you saving them from? Themselves?” I halfheartedly laughed, spitting out a stream of Rage before it formed into a blade to block his now retrieved battle-axe.

“Yes! Those ponies are nothing and they think they are! I’m trying to save them from their illusions! Their own falsehoods!”

Apparently, this guy thought he was their savior. NOT IF YOU HAD TO ATTACK ‘EM TO PROVE IT!!!

“So what?!” I snarled back, diving below the earth and springing up beneath him, bringing a fountain of magma with me. “If they fool themselves and they don’t want help when you offer, then leave them alone!”

A shrieking Bob was sent back down to earth again as I barreled down atop him, hammering his gut and shoving the breath from his lungs. I then leapt off him and grabbed his tail in my flaming jaws, burning the fur and flipping him over myself. Bob kissed the ground for the hundredth time. “And even if they don’t want your help, you’re still not good friends, so your forced help would be intrusive. Your ‘help’ would do nothing but shove them back into their— GAH!!!”

I was interrupted by a kick to the jaw that sent me staggering back, my teeth coming in to clamp on my tongue, the now wounded organ filling my mouth with precious blood. Bob shoved his face into mine. “And what if they do want my help but are too much of cowards to ask?! Ponies are stupid that way!!”

My lips grimaced through bloodied teeth, the red liquid drying to my fangs thanks to the flames. Looming over the crouching Bob, I bared my fangs, a deep and shuttering snarl rumbling in my chest. “You’re righ’; ponieth ca’ be stuthid. The’ are selsh-rightheous, foolif, dum’, and ofera’ pafetic in ferms of comwaf. Buf af leasf shey swrife for peash and accefance, rasher shan—"

“Then if they’re so pathetic, why are you protecting them?!” My enemy asked in an almost crazed manner, his eyes twitching. “And you sound totally stupid by the way, just like them.”

“Becaufe if’s she righ’ shing to do. I woulf rasher defen’ a weak peofle I harfly kno’, fhan smosher shem in ruifn.” My eyes narrowed as they sparked, the red flames swallowing the edges of my vision, ignoring my pained lisp. “If’s becaufe if’s wha’ mah Lord wanfs mey fo do. Defen’ the weaf and uphol’ she brofen.” I choked down my lisp and forced my mouth to work how I wanted, pushing the right words out through gritted teeth. I half expected him to interrupt my speech again, but for some reason, he let me talk. “Those who are weak, He shall make strong. And those who are strong, He weakens. He casts the sinner into flames and brings the righteous to His side.”

With that said, I roared in his face, bathing the alternate Warg in red flame. I didn’t know if he could withstand heat the same as me, but this was a small test to see if he could. But seeing as his tail had burned when I’d grabbed it, I honestly doubted my test would prove anything but his death. Seconds later, the flames died away to reveal the charred husk of one alternate Warg. “Fhe siffer ish deaf. Eh… stupif shongue…”

Why was it that when the hero monologs, he’s hardly ever stopped. But when the big bad does the same, he’s always beat? Why doesn’t the enemy just take the chance and crush the hero? Seems logical… but then, that was the trope.

“Micah?” Luna’s voice drifted in through the haze of adrenaline.

“Feah?” I grimaced as I’d momentarily forgotten my injured tongue, gazing on Luna’s equally bloodied frame. Her silver and white fur tainted with the blood of her enemies. A strangely haunting and entrancing sight. “Fou Ogay?”

“Yes, but are you? Did you bite your tongue?” The Wargess walked up to me and sniffed, no doubt catching the scent of blood from my mouth. “I know this is a silly question, but… does it hurt? If so, I’ll get Roret right now.”

I bobbed my head from side to side, trying to display a 50/50 look. She seemed to get the message and nodded.

“Rofef fissk?” I tried keeping my sentence short and to the point, only to wilt as Luna giggled.

“You sound like a toddler. Very cute.”

I rolled my eyes in annoyance. “Harg to talwk.”

“I know.” Luna ceased her giggles, nuzzling my neck. “I’ll get the doctor so she can make my little baby all better.”

She ended the tease with a kiss, trotting away with a sway in her gait. I blinked several times until the… shock? Embarrassment? Lust? Whatever it was, wore off. Shaking my muddled head, I surveyed the battle.

The Dimond Dogs had apparently surrendered upon seeing their leader on the brink of defeat, as their remaining forces were being rounded up and tended to by the non-barfing ponies. I felt myself wanting to sneer at these ponies, a small part of me mulling over bob’s words. I knew the ponies were weak, they were soft, but that shouldn’t have left room for anyone to disrespect them as a whole. No, the part that had me sneering was that they, as a species how I’d known them, had always seemed ill prepared for battle and war. But I banished that thought before it could plant anymore dark feelings toward the ponies. Regardless, I still took an oath to protec—

“The doctor is in!” Beamed Roret as she slipped up next to me, startling me out of my thoughts. “Open wide and I’ll see if I can make your lill’ tongue-y all bewter.”

I rolled my eyes at her diminutive teasing, no doubt driven by Luna, and did as she asked. A warm green fire overcame my tongue, the numbing pain slowly dissipating over the next few minutes.

“There, all done.” The red furred sister smiled cheekily, reaching into her medical bag she had strapped to her back, and pulling something out. “A good boy always gets a sucker!”

“I am one.” I playfully deadpanned, sticking my healed tongue out at the sister, taking the candy in my magic. “Funny doctor routine.”

“Well, as a medical personal, one should always strive to make their patients as comfortable as possible.” She gave me an innocent eye-flutter.

“So long as I’m not too comfortable, that’s Luna’s job.” I chuckled, noticing that the Wargess herself was hiding behind a nearby bolder.

“It certainly is… isn’t that right Luna?” We both turned as my Queen let out a squeak, ducking behind her hiding spot.

Roret and me shared a nod, sneaking around either side of the bolder, my nose coming to bump against Luna’s. The Princess opened her eyes to lock onto mine, both sets turning black for a moment before my limbs plunged me forward… right onto Luna’s lips.

Baldur, you sly dog!!

Roret circled the bolder to find us sharing a passionate kiss, her own squeak signaling her surprise. I was about to break the kiss, but Luna’s claws reached up and hauled me back. Though I wasn’t one to complain… until my lungs screamed for air.

Okay, Luna, you can stop…. You can stop now… LUNA!!! PLEASE HAULT THIS PLEASURABLE ASSAULT!! LOVE OF MY LIFE, I NEED AIR!!! ….need… oxygen….

With a strong jerk, I pulled free and loudly gasped, glowering at my mate before breathlessly speaking. “I might be fireproof, but I still need to breath…”

“S-sorry!” Luna held up her claws in ceasefire, her face as red as mine was becoming. “M-moon and I… we got lost in the moment… b-but it was mostly Moon.”

The Wargess’ eyes suddenly shifted into silver discs, devious smirk playing on her lips. “Huh, and you practically begging him in our thoughts to keep going? I know your dirty secrets, Lulu. I know them all…”

The accused Princess took back control, flushing all over again and waving her claws about as if to deflect the assault. “W-what?! N-no! N-nev—”

“Admit it.” Roret giggled, trying to muffle her titters with a wing. “You were practically pleading him to take you here and now.”

“I-I was NOT!!!” Luna denied once again. I somewhat expected for a rooster to crow twice.

After a few more accusations, the Alicorn Sisters and one stuffy noble soon joined us, both sisters trying to avoid noticing all the dead bodies in the area. Celestia smiled and bowed, followed by her sibling. “The day is won, and our contract is almost complete.”

“Yes, I do hope that we can return home without any further incidents.” The Chancellor snarked, to which the rest of us ignored.

“The portal?” My mate asked, stepping up next to me, her fur back to its usual pearly sheen via Roret’s blue fire.

“Just about. We think we have your world pinned, though we’d like for you to check just in case.”

“Don’t bother…” An elderly voice rasped from behind, we whirled around to find a black Warg with massive pitch wings. His aged form doubled in mass, looking larger than even Damian. The muscle below his thick fur rippled and flexed, his aqua blue eyes narrowing with their brass rings. His claws were like Luna’s and her sisters’, looking a lot like the Peace sign that hippies used. That, and…

And…

If this guy’s physic weren’t intimidating enough, his overall power would leave titans and wanna-be gods shaking!! I knew Wargs got stronger as they got older BUT COME ON!!!!

I stood there, paralyzed by the immense strength the old Warg immitted, waves upon waves radiated off him. My body desperately tried to pant and relieve the mounting stress, my breathing becoming high-pitched as he stopped. The portal behind him swirled, to parts unknown.

My breath hitched, a squeak echoing in my throat. “Who—"

“Grandpa!” Both Akiira and Roret screamed in joy, rushing the old Warg and shocking me even more.

My brain stalled as they hugged and nuzzled him.

T-This guy… was Luna’s… grandfather?!

“YOU!!” I turned again to see that Bob had somehow survived. HOW?! DID HE CAST SOME RESURRECTION SPELL BEFORE DYING?!! “I WILL KILL YOU!!”

Before anyone could react, a dark blur passed me by, colliding with Bob. My counterpart was sent flying into the distance and replacing where he’d once been for a second… was the old Warg. In another flash of speed, Luna’s Grandfather rushed forward, jumped, and caught Bob by the throat, bringing him down to earth. An explosion of air and stone erupted, sending debris and broken Dimond Dog bodies flying for miles. We ourselves were sent back several feet. I was able to claw the ground enough to stop myself, everyone else doing something similar far behind me. The Alicorn Princesses had been literally blown away and Damian had reluctantly held onto Chancellor Neighsay, the weeping unicorn for once shutting up and clinging to the Warg’s side. The maelstrom of dirt and rock flew above, leaving us with minimal views of what happened. After another minute, the dust cleared for me to see the elder trotting up to us. My eyes shifted to see Bob burning in green and orange fire, portals opening and closing, chopping him into bits and sending them to wherever. The green fire kept him pinned as a tear fell from his eye before a portal opened over his head, closing and ending him.

“He won’t becoming back from that.” He grunted, drawing me back to the present as he loomed over me, my body shrinking below him.

“So this is the mate of my lost granddaughter?” His inspecting gaze narrowed. “I watched you fight, you did well. But you’re not strong enough if you wish to become an Alpha. An Alpha is more than a tittle, it commands respect from all under you, even those who outmatch you in strength. If you wish to be the Alpha of the Nahar as I, and many others, see you becoming, you will have to fight for it. The position will not be handed to you. Unlike if you just had a family of your own, if you become an Alpha of many, you will need to command their respect, and that of your allies.”

I swallowed the biggest lump in my throat to date. “Y-yes sir…”

“Now, let us return home.” With that, he turned and walked back to the portal he’s come from, looking over his shoulder at the rest of us. “Are you coming, Nahar Alpha?”

I nodded like a child scolded by his dad, though I couldn’t tell why I felt that way, slipping in behind him with my head and ears lowered. Battered and bruised, our armor broken and chipped, we stepped through the threshold. But stepping through the portal, returning home didn’t fill me with joy, especially if there is no home to return to. My house was in scorched ruins. The roof had collapsed, walls had turned black and brittle, and the front door had fallen over to show the interior. The inside didn’t look much better.

My three Kitsune agents lay scattered about the yard, all with severed heads. I stared at their headless bodies before screwing my eyes shut and choking down a sob. All I could do for them was morn.

Being back in a familiar body did nothing to quell my mounting panic. Before we’d been spirited away, we’d left Haven here, thinking we would return within the hour. With a racing heart, I burst through the house, searching every nook and cranny for the precious child I called a daughter. Luna soared up the shattered steps, coming to Haven’s old room, only ti turn back with tears in her eyes as she shook her head.

I fell to my knees and folded my hands, eyes squeezing shut as Luna wrapped her arms around me. My voice began to crack. “L-Lord, wh-where did she go? Please tell me!! I-if not, then p-please, in the name of Yahweh, please keep her safe…. A-amen.”

-=Meanwhile=-

Queen Chrysalis observed in contempt and sick humor as her once great hive fell like an old tree, the thousands of colorful and inky Changelings morning its fall. Said Changelings didn’t get to morn long though, as a sea forged of three Pure-blooded hives rose and engulfed them, their tears mixing with their own blood. A combined roar of victory reached Chrysalis’ ears as she shivered with dread, fearing all those billions of pitch-black eyes settling on her.

“Farewell Thorax, you idiot. Pfft, ‘make ponies our friends’, I can’t believe you were ever allowed to think as such.” Chrysalis spat, hoisting a single pod over her back. A slumbering Warg pup within, her silver fur dampened by the pod’s warm fluids. “Let’s hope you’re more useful to them than you were to me, you useless grub. But now, I have to hunt by myself… phooey.”

A chilled breeze made her shiver with that downward thought, the Changeling lumbered off on eight spindly legs into the naked woods, grumbling as it began to snow. “I just hope you’re worth the trouble, Snow Haven. Or was it Soot Haven?”

However, unbeknownst to all eyes and hears, hidden in the veil of things unseen, six hundred angels surrounded the Queen. Their eyes alight with bright golden flames, hovering over the ground in flaming chariots with flaming swords drawn. But two were not like the rest. These angels had three pairs of wings; two to cover their feet, two to cover their faces, and two for flying. Thousands of eyes covered those swan-like wings, all staring at the Changeling’s shadowy puppeteer.

Author's Note

QUICK, GRAB THE TISSUES, TORCHES, AND PITCHFORKS!!!

Hello from Hurricane! Transferred again, so I took some time yesterday to get settled in the new room.
Please let me know what you all thought and let me know down in the comments.

49. I'm Back~

Author's Note

1:04pm at the time of uploading, enjoy. If anyone hears snoring down in the lower-forty-eight, that'd be me.

With my last ounce of consciousness, I thought I'd put up a different but still epic song:

Please give me your thoughts on the latest update

49. I'm Back~

An explosion rocked the foundations of Tartarus as the doors of the desert temple were torn from their hinges. “That wasn’t stealthy at all.”

“Don’t care.” I stated with an edge in my voice, glancing at my mate as she glared at me. “Haven was kidnapped, I couldn’t care less about stealth.”

Luna rolled her eyes, stepping ahead of me as the others followed. “Fine then.”

I could tell that she was just as pissed as me, but the Wargess was burying her anger for when we finally found the enemy. Pushing that thought aside, I looked around the crippled room we’d burst into. As a given of any Sun Priest hideout, red banners with golden suns decorated the walls. The once magnificent shrines dedicated to Faust and Celestia were laid to ruin, their shattered remains littering the stone floor. Two unconscious or dead ponies lay beside the room’s spruce door.

My fur bristled at the sound of hooves clopping outside the ruined door. Knowing that there was a small army awaiting us, I thrust my arms up, summoning a wall of stone and earth, and shoved it forward. Said platoon found themselves suddenly buried as the wall collapsed.

Stepping over the pile of bodies and rock, a battle cry alerted me to an oncoming platoon to the left. The leading pony raised his broadsword, shouting with gusto. “DEATH TO THE HERETICS!!”

“Have you looked in the mirror?!” Shouted Damian as he raised two huge guns, coming up to my side along with Danny and Greg. “TWO HEAVY BOLTERS OF THESE HERETICS!!”

Finding a small amount of joy from his quote, I brought my own Konda sword to bare. With smiles on our faces, we charged the enemy. “DEUS VULT!!”

Meanwhile, the girls peeked around the corner to watch us, shaking their heads. My ears perked at Luna’s words. “Why is it that I fell for a dork like him.”

“You have your taste in guys, I have mine, Luna.” Roret giggled.

“FOR THE EMPEROR!!” Danny cackled, barreling down the ponies as if they were a stacked card house. “WE ARE THE ANGELS OF DEATH!!!”

“RETREAT!!” The remaining ponies scrambled away as I swung my sword, racing back down the hall they’d come.

“PAIN IS MEANINGLESS TO ME!!!” I shouted with a cackle, stopping my maniac crusade to watch them retreat. “We need a voice changer for these quotes.”

“Heresy!!” Barked Greg as he pointed a rotary gun in my direction. “Bold words for someone in ASSULT CANON RANGE.”

My fur hardened and my eyes set aflame, my smile widening. “I will adore a thousand deaths before I yield!”

We all doubled over, laughing until our sides hurt.

“Are you four done?” Luna asked, walking up to my body as I leaned against the wall, catching my breath. “In case you forgot, we have a little girl waiting for us.”

Having calmed down, reality set back into place, and my mood darkened. “Yeah, let’s move.”

But I stopped at seeing the weapons the ponies had carried. Realizing that they were made from Arrdoth, the metal once used to bind me, I gathered them up. I then summoned the Eternal Forge and through the weapons in. “Guys, what melee weapons do you want?”

I had no idea if this would work, seeing as I couldn’t melt the chains before, but I hoped against hope that the Forge could do it.

Greg was the first to step forward. “I’ll take a pole axe.”

Nodding, I got to it. Imagining the weapon, my hands delved into the miniature red star, grasping onto the handle and pulling. What I retrieved was an aqua green polearm with a large axe head, a long leather strap wrapped around the hilt. The head bowed down until the blade almost reached the pole, behind the main blade was a curved spike meant for purging skulls.

“Danny?” I asked the blonde Warg after handing Greg his requested item of death.

“Uh… I… was thinking of maybe a Warhammer or something, but…”

“But?”

“I think I’ll stick with the classics and have a sword.”

“What kind?”

“A… Katana?”

“Sure, but I’ll add a little something to it.” I turned with a smile, my mind already at work designing the weapon. Molten slag belt and hardened into the general shape of a Katana, but the back of the blade was shaped into a saw. The end of the blade, instead of coming to a sharp point, ended in a wicked hook meant for snagging limbs off the enemy. The hilt was encased in red clothe from a Priest’s cloak.

“I’ll take two Assassin’s Creed hatchets.” Damian spoke up, causing me to look his way.

“Sure, just a sec.”

Just as I was finished molding the Nordic runes into the blades, canon fire could be heard in the distance. “EVERYONE GET DO—”

Too late, the explosion of fire and debris sent us flying into the walls. Managing to keep my eye on the Forge, I called forth a ribbon of green chain as it wrapped around my forearm. Yanking the chain toward myself, a large Arrdothian ball with wicked blades poured out of the Forge. And calling upon the Forge once more, I created two maul axes as ribbons of Sun Priest cloak made two loops on my belt. Now with the axes holstered, I landed and rolled onto my feet. Standing, I lightly spun the mace in front of me, its length alight in green flame.

“Spell: Extend and Fortify!” I called the Chroma’s power to bear, charging forward as I mentally spoke with Baldur. ‘Hey, we’re going to need 100%.’

‘For real this time?’

‘Eh… make it 60%’

‘Don’t want to bring the place down on our heads?’

‘Yeah, I don’t think anyone would be happy with that. But, for some reason, I feel like we need to go deeper into the base.’

‘Done.’ Moments later, I felt reality slip from my grasp as my other mind took control. Red fire burst from our heels, catapulting us toward the tank full of stupid ponies.

The chain was then slung over our head, sending the club down on the tank with the force of a thousand tons, crushing it like a tin can. Spinning in a full circle, we brought the chain back around to ram the tank in the side, sending it spinning through the air.

“No one will stand in our way.” We seethed in unison, our fur hardening as fire erupted from our maw, our eyes locking onto yet another platoon of ponies as they rushed us. “WHERE IS CHRYSALIS?!?!?!”

Now, usually, when a nine-foot-tall monster with horns, a flaming mouth and eyes tells you to do something, you do it. These weren’t the usually sensible type apparently. Without my fear-stricken answer given, but instead an attack, I dispatched the ponies without a second thought. If they didn’t have enough sense to stop and talk to prevent death, then how had they lived this long?!

“FANG, STOP!!” Came the studious voice of one purple alicorn. “What are you doing?!”

We drew in the chain, letting the fresh blood drip off it and looked over our shoulder. “Looking for our daughter’s kidnapper, what else?”

“By killing ponies?” She asked, horrified as her friends caught up to her. Glancing behind them, they’d apparently followed us using the blimp from the intro. Typical. “I know you want to find Haven, but wouldn’t she be devastated by what you had to do to save her?”

“And what gives you the right to question us?” Luna asked, dusting herself off as she stepped up next to me. “You may have had a brother kidnapped, but she is our daughter. We promised that she would live a carefree life, and now she…”

The Wargess trailed off into welling tears, grinding her teeth in pure frustration. “And besides that, if you’re so horrified by what we’re doing, then just ignore it. Like everything else Tia didn’t approve of, sweep it under the rug and dump it on someone else.”

“Hey, that’s not fair!” Shouted Rainbow, flying up to Luna.

To which the Princess snapped her jaws in the Pegasus’ face. “The world is never fair. Deal with it, little pony.”

“Now, if you’ll excuse us, we have work to do.” We spat before swinging the chain up, bringing it down, and smashing the floor, shattering it and increasing the ball’s weight via a spell. The club soon had obliterated several floors, a sudden shriek of multiple voices sounding at the bottom. We could sense hundreds of… Wargs? We could tell from their magic signature.

‘Is this what we sensed? A prison?’

‘No doubt.’

Twilight and friends’ cries fell on deaf ears as we yanked the chain back up and dove into the hole. We then twisted our body as we descended, flaring the magic through our legs which slowed our fall. Landing with a satisfying thud, we were greeted with shrieks and cries of terror. Turning, our eyes landed on about fifty Wargs, all skin and bones as they huddled away into the farthest corner. White, brown, tan, blonde, and grey; all were Wargs, all imprisoned. Seeing this filled our hearts with boiling rage. Ponies, one of the weakest species on this world… a people of self-righteousness and pride…

Our claws slid out from our fingertips, our face twisting into that of wrath, and a roar bubbling in our throat. But before we could explode, we turned to see a door knocked aside by the rubble, and outside were more cells. With bars forged of Arrdoth, each and every Warg was locked away. But the actual walls and floors were made of stone. Why hadn’t they broken out yet?

After another look at the prisoners next to us, we saw why. Electric shock collars. With our jaw clenched and brows furrowed, we raced out of the cell and leapt off the railing, coming to land in the center of a courtyard. The area itself was in the shape of a rectangle, adorned by four floors of numerous cells.

Twisting in a circle, I watched as hundreds of captured Wargs stared at me in awe, confusion, or terror. The sight of them all, trapped with nowhere to go and on the verge of death, made my anger boil even hotter.

Finally, I’d had enough. Trusting my hand out, my runes breathed to life, their bright embers slithering down my right arm and up my face. “Eternal Fo--!”

I suddenly felt and saw a change in my runes. I watched in awe as the tail of the snake slipped over my back and left shoulder, coiling around my left arm, until it finally rested the tail’s tip wrapped around my palm. I felt an increasing heat in my chest that spread throughout my limbs, an ancient saying whispering into my ears. ‘The strength of the Alpha is the strength of the pack, and the strength of the pack is the strength of the Alpha.’

With this new power in hand, I sucked in a breath and shouted with vigor. “ETERNAL FORGE; DARK OBLIVIAN!”

The Forge appeared in all its glory, three pillars and all. But after a moment, a reversed thunderclap sounded, and the miniature sun overturned. What was once a bright and brilliant star, was now a black abyss, a sphere of pure void. A black hole.

The Forge then started to pull. I could feel its strength building as it sucked in rocks and dust, creating a small ring around it. It begged me to point its pull in a direction, as if the Forge itself was afraid of destroying everything. With a shaky nod, I answered its call, directing it to pull at the bars of all the cells. And it did so with a low hum.

Deciding it was better to get out of the way, I hovered above the black orb with jets of red fire at my feet. Watching as the gates of aqua steel were ripped from their foundations, I decided to add a little dramatic flare to the scene. Letting my arms cross over my chest, my fur hardened, and my eyes came alight along with my jaws. And so I hovered over the diminutive black hole, my flaming eyes watching as the last of the metal was torn from the walls and floors, vanishing into the Forge.

With its task complete, the Forge lessened its power to almost nonexistence, only the ring of dust evidence of its gravitational pull. I then stepped off the orb of death, looking around at all the Wargs, still trembling in their prisons. Why weren’t they… oh right, the collars. But I couldn’t disable them all at once, could I? I would need a huge boost in power to do that, even if I was at 100%... I think.

‘The Dome?’

At Baldur’s suggestion, I looked up, raised my right arm, and blasted the roof until the sun’s light streamed through. Far above, I could feel the dome’s power, like a massive vail over the land. Well, we needed it gone anyways…

With the other-worldly gauntlet strapped to my wrist, I suddenly felt it pulling at the dome. Down came a torrent of lightening, the magic of the dome yeeting itself into the gauntlet. Strands of magical electricity danced around me, their power heating the gauntlet in a way that bypassed my natural defense against high temperatures. Through the blinding white lightening, I squinted as I watched the armlet change. The gold trimming all but consumed the gauntlet as the green gem shined, its metal surface melting until it reached from my wrist to my elbow.

My screams echoing throughout the chamber as the lightening’s reach spread, its power bulking. Forcing my cries back down my throat, I poured every ounce of willpower into the lightening’s collection, Baldur helping to funnel that power towards each collar. I kept the power flowing and Balder directed it.

Bolts of white voltage sored through the air, striking every collar, too fast for anyone to track. By the time anyone let out a shriek, the collars fell to the floor. Many Wargs present stared at me, some wept in joy, and some felt around their necks, hardly believing what was happening. But there was still the dome’s energy to deal with. While I had freed the Wargs, there was still a fair amount of power streaming into me. Finally, the flow inward stopped as my eyes lit with not fire, but lightening. Several arcs of the white energy leapt from my body, the power flowing around me like a storm.

Lowering my aching arm, I amplified my voice with the immense power I now held, noticing the gang dropping through the hole I’d previously made. “FOR SO LONG YOU HAVE BEEN KEPT PRISONERS HERE, NOW WE’VE COME AND FREED YOU. BUT OUR WORK ISN’T DONE. THOSE WHO WANT TO HELP MAY STAY AND BRING THEIR CAPTURES PAIN, BUT THOSE WHO AREN’T UP TO IT CAN LEAVE THROUGH THE PORTAL.”

At the mention of her specialty, Roret opened a portal in each cell. Taking the invite, many left, but a few stayed. They clearly wanted some payback.

“Alright, let’s—” The doors of the far wall slammed open as ten Wargs stepped through, each dressed in leather and metal spikes. They were clearly a former street gang back on earth.

“Hey, lightening butt, you ain’t going nowhere!” The big guy in front bellowed, cracking his knuckles as he swept his long heir back.

“That so?” I dashed forward like the Flash, “speedforce” lightening screaming behind me as I headbutted the leader. With the former leader fell to the ground, I roared with my fur hardening, thousands of volts arcing and swirling around me as the ground about my feet melted. “Do you truly wish to meet your ends by me?”

The gang members had all but scrambled away, shrieking in terror.

“I’ll take that as a no.” Another sprint forward rewarded me with more screams, stopping as I bashed the head of a Priest. I turned back to see everyone watching me, those who’d left were without assistance. “Roret, go back and help the newcomers. Get them treated and fed.”

“Sorry to break it to you, Micah, but you’re not my Alpha. But seeing as you’re my brother-in-law, I’ll do as you ask.” With that, the red Wargess slipped through a portal with a grin.

“Ouch…” My oncoming quip was stalled by a portal opening next to my head, closing as a second Priest tossed another grenade my way.

I looked to see Luna giving me a dirty glare, the Wargess portaling the offending miniature bomb away. “Pay attention, love.”

“Yes dear.” I mocked, summoning the Forge again as it reverted back to its flaming self and tossing it like a bowling ball. The group of Priests were incinerated in seconds. “Out of curiosity, where did you sent that?”

-=Meanwhile=-

Chrysalis gulped down the sixth pony that evening, smiling as her gut was filled yet again, their magic flooding her senses. But as a portal opened above her, she shrieked and dove to the side, hiding behind the cocooned pup as the grenade exploded.

-=Back=-

Luna shrugged in response. “I haven’t the foggiest.”

“Well regardless, we still need to find where Chrysalis is. I hate knowing that Haven is right there with her.” Another spike of magic flared from below, the pulse much stronger and more unnatural than what’d been felt from the Wargs. It was a similar vide to what I’d felt from the Warg army we’d met in the North. “We need to get below.”

More Priests rushed us but were stopped by our former enemies. A Wargess with dark grey and white fur, clothed in a black leather jacket and torn pants snapped her jaws over a pony’s head. She turned her own head, her red and purple eyes holding a sense of regret as she nodded to me. I nodded back, accepting her help as Luna spoke up, slicing a pony down the middle with her spear. “That surge? Yes, we need to check it out.”

“You guys think you can handle this?” I called to our small army of fifty. Receiving nods and ‘yes sir’s, I turned back to Luna as our army circled us, shielding us from the oncoming ponies. With a smile, I clenched my fists and roared, crushing the ground below our feet.

The floor shattered, our decent furthered as I bashed each approaching floor. Finally, after one last swing, we plummeted through stale air into a large chamber. Upon landing, I noticed that the room was decked in red carpets and banners, a wide dais, and a golden alter. On said alter was a long dead corpse, four lanterns burning with shrieking green flames, the body steadily sucking the fire away from the lanterns. The corpse itself was a tall alicorn with crimson heir.

As we neared, followed by the others as they trickled down through the hole, we watched as the lanterns finally gave out. The air grew thick with staleness and rot, our ears perking as Latin chanting came from the balconies above. “Rogamus te, filia Furi. Reddite nobis dilectam Matrem et Deam nostram! Inter vitae mortisque regna calcamus. Sta coram liberis tuis, o Faust! (We beseach thee, O daughter of the Trickster. Rend to us our beloved Mother and Goddess! Between the realms of life and death, we tread. Stand before your children, O Faust!)”

“COME FORTH AT ONCE!!” Shouted a mare, dressed is (surprise, surprise) a red cloak, her pale horn peeking from under the hood.

At once, a green fire surrounded the alicorn corpse, a long gasp of breath filling her lungs for the first time in centuries. Clothed in white drapes, Faust sat up and smiled, her eyes landing on me.

“I thank you, my children, for giving me these presents. I can finish my work, starting with these weak foals. But… those two…” She pointed to Luna and me, eyeing us skeptically. “Those two might be a problem.”

A demonic grin split my face, a small cackle bubbling in my throat. “Right you are…”

Faust’s smile vanished as her pupils shrank, immediately slinking back and off the alter, reaching up to where her horn would’ve been. It was now only a crippled stump. “Y-y-you… y-your voice…”

“Hello Faust,” I sneered back, my eyes and jaws lighting with red fire as I cracked my knuckles. “Nice to see you again, I wonder how the rest of you tastes… the horn didn’t satisfy.”

The revived alicorn dared to pull her gaze from me, hastily looking Luna up and down, doing her best to ignore me. “You look…”

“Familiar? I should.” Luna snarked, flaring her wings and twirling her spear. “Or should I assume you’ve forgotten what I really was, O mother of mine?”

“L-luna?”

She surged forward in a blaze of blue fire, looming over the winged unicorn by a foot. “What?”

“Y-you’ve t-turned out w-well…”

“No thanks to you.”

Faust stood tall, suddenly becoming a little braver… or stupider. It’s always hard to tell with ponies. “Is that anyway to talk to your mother?”

Stupider… definitely stupider.

“I see no mother, only a hindrance from finding my daughter.” With that, Luna summoned a literal sermon of swords, the alicorn surrounded by thousands of flaming blades. “Once upon a time, I would’ve loved to drag this out and kill you slowly. But time is against us, so I’m going to make this quick. Where is Chrysalis hiding?”

In response to the question, Faust dove backwards and began gathering her magic, a massive ball of purple energy above her head. “Down in Tartarus where you’ve always belonged!”

Before I could react, Luna stopped me with a look as I stayed away. She had this covered. Turning back to the cackling alicorn, Luna lifted her free hand as her claws were engulfed by green flame. “Gylden Pistol. (Golden Gun)”

As said, a flaming gun formed in her grip, sounding with an ear-obliterating bang and Faust’s little magic bubble was gone. The alicorn screamed in rage, and Luna just smirked.

-=Earlier=-

For the hundredth time that evening, Celestia emptied her barren guts into a bucket, the former Princess sprawled out on two beds pressed together. She was barely aware of a brown furred mare stepping up beside her, the nurse’s amber eyes gazing on the alicorn in pity.

“I’m so sorry this happened, but I need to ask again for the records; where did you get those pills? And how long have you been taking them?”

“A-about…” Celestia shook her drenched head with a sniffle, sweat soaking the sheets. “Six… maybe seven hundred years… I don’t know. B-but my advisers had them put with my breakfast every morning. Th-they were supposed to help with my sugar intake.” She would’ve normally left that last part out, but with the drug's effects leaving her, Celestia’s mind was somewhat cleared. That, however, wasn’t taking into account the nausea, runny nose, constant sweating, and vomiting.

Needless to say, Celestia had felt better in her long life. At least, that’s what she told herself until a sparking portal opened in the corner of the hospital room. The nurse gave a shriek and dove over her patient, the alicorn pinned by the mare and the bed as a loud flash and a bang went off. Now, on top of all the pain she was in, Celestia now delt with ringing ears and temporary blindness.

“B-buck my life…” She moaned, blowing her nose when offered a tissue, pulling the sheets over her head.

“Ssssshhhhh… sleep now, it was just a flash bang. Nothing serious.” Cooed the nurse as her horn dimmed, the protective dome disappearing over them. “Poor dear… been through so much for one her age.”

Another flash of her horn, and the unicorn vanished, a russet Wargess standing over the slumbering alicorn. “I’ll need to let the Alpha know…”

50. Many Eyes Watching

“Come now Twilight, maybe we should let them… uh, continue…” Rarity trailed off as the mane six slowly entered the room, observing the “drab” décor, only for her eyes to land on Faust.

“So, not only have you risen against me, but you DARE see me as an obstacle?!” The ancient sore-looser raged, keeping still as possible with the swords and gun aimed at her.

“Yes.” Was Luna’s cold reply, watching as Faust began sweating, the army of blades inching closer to her face. “I will not ask again. WHERE. IS. CHRYSALIS!!!!!”

“P-Princess Luna!” The mane six shouted, but the Wargess ignored them, instead drawing the attention of myself and my army. The mares shrunk under said attention, Fluttershy cowering behind her friends.

Most in the… I guess, pack, glared or equally whimpered themselves away from the ponies. This wasn’t good. What happens when a caged animal finally gets loose, and their captors return? They rip and tear. And ponies were one of the weakest races out there. These six wouldn’t last a second against my Wargs.

With a flick of my hand, a five-foot wall separated the Wargs and hapless ponies, leaving myself to speak with the equines. “Get out. Go home.”

“B-But the Princess-“ Argued Rainbow, hugging a sobbing Fluttershy.

“Will be fine. She can look after herself. You however, in this situation, will die.”

“Is tha’ ah threat?” Applejack pushed forward and gritted her blunt teeth, stepping in front of me as she glared upward.

“A warning.” I sighed, pinching the bridge of my snout. “With the time passing, my opinion of your race drops. How can you all be this stupid? From now on, my expectations for you ponies will be set to the lowest margin.”

Every pony present gasped.

“You have done nothing but hurt yourselves and others. You speak of friendship as if it is some religion, even dare to preach it. But it is nothing. Nothing but a fleeting hope that barely keeps your ideals alive.” I spat and glanced over the wall to the cowering Priests in the corner, listening with mild interest. “From what we witnessed here, the raising of the Warg army was a test? You didn’t want a mindless slave, but the personality intact. You wanted your ‘goddess’ back. You substitute the real God for an idol, whether it be Faust or Celestia. Pitiful.”

“B-But the Prin-“ I snapped back to the ponies, shutting Twilight up.

“Luna has done nothing but her best to help this country, and you just want to through her away and get Celestia back right?” A bout of nods, but suddenly putting their heads on a swivel and shaking them. I knew what it was they meant. They wanted Sun Butt back but didn’t want to tick off the army of fire-breathing giants. “Like I said; pathetic.”

“Go home, where it’s safe~.” I ended my sentence with a sickeningly soft tone, erecting a shudder from the mares as they teleported back to their ride.

“You let them go?”

“Why?”

“These guys locked us in cages, and they did nothing?!”

“The Mane Six always sucked.”

“Are you serious?!”

This and more was heard from the Wargs, all eyes ending on me. Taking a long breath, I let out a sigh.

“I know that the ponies hurt you, but they were kept in the dark until recently. They have done nothing to deserve your anger. When this is all done, I’d like to get everyone back home to get patched up and fed. We can worry about misgivings at a later date.” I waved toward the Priests, my heart dipping into darkness. “But if it’s an outlet you all want, they’re the ones you want. Kill them however you wish.”

At my order, the pack was unleashed. All ponies in the room were torn and shredded, several seconds passed as I walked up to Luna’s side.

“I thought we were supposed to live peacefully as Christians.” A sense of worry emitted from her face, ignoring Faust’s rant about how she was going to make us pay. But in silver or copper?

“They forfeited peace when they shot first.” I then glared at the alicorn, making her shut up. “I’m being nice right now, so your tiny brain can understand. Where is Chrysalis hiding? And if you don’t tell us… well, I won’t stop Luna from tearing you apart.”

“I think I’d just prefer to shoot her head off and be done with it. Haven is the objective, not getting vengeance.”

With a scream and a flash of magic, Faust teleported away, returning with Twilight in her grip. The bookworm held by the neck, flapping her wings uselessly as her face turned blue.

I gritted my teeth. While I still didn’t like Twilight, I didn’t want her to die. “Let her go Fau-“

Luna rushed forward, her spear swiping at the taller alicorn’s neck. Faust dodged, but just barely, throwing the gasping Princess of Friendship toward the Wargess. Luna caught her in her Chroma, setting her down on a nearby stone and rushing the undead alicorn with vigor. “You really think you’re all that? The valiant alicorn who lead her ponies to prosperity? Ha, don’t make us laugh!”

“Your kind are a disease that needs to be stomped out! I will not stop until it is done!” Faust countered, grabbing a Priest and using him as a shield.

But this time, Luna just sliced him in half. “Have you looked in the mirror? You really think you’re strong enough to take out an entire species, that as of now, two are hunting you through this crowd?”

“Wha-?!” Too late, in her hurry to dodge and elude Luna, she ran right into me. Not sparing any talk, I grabbed her by the neck and waist, and hoisted her over my head. Taking a knee, I brought her down, her back cracking against my thigh. Faust let out a bloodcurdling scream, unmoving as she fell to the floor. “W-Why?”

I snarled as I stood, glaring down at the broken alicorn. How could she be this dense? But then again, ponies have always been dense.

“Because you made my life a living hell.” Luna sneered, using her magic to hold her spear at Faust’s throat, her hands slowly gathering electrified gold and it peeled off the walls. By the time Faust was begging for her life, Luan had constructed a golden sword twice her own height. “I’m sending you to the Judge, and He’ll condemn you, so you know all the sins you committed against me throughout my childhood!”

Faust gritted her teeth, stowing her pleading as she tried and failed to sit up. “A-ARG… And… how do you know you won’t be judged, huh? You think you’re special? You’ll be joining me there after death! You’re no better than me!”

Luna shook her head, a small sadness entering her eye. “Because I asked for forgiveness, you didn’t.”

“I-I-I want to ask!!” The alicorn now wept in desperation. She wanted to live, and she didn’t care how she did it. Whether it be by darker magics, or by trickery.

I circled around to look her in the eye. I didn’t see any sincerity, no commitment. I only saw an animal begging for her life, and she was lying to get it.

“I-I’ll give you anything you want! Gold, silver! Anything! Just save me!”

Nostrils flaring, I lunged and snatched the alicorn by the back of the head, angling her so I was snarling in her face. “God can’t be bought! But lucky for you, the spirit is eternal. So, you in and of yourself, won’t officially die. You’ll just be dead to the Lord as he casts you down into Hell, as with all who defy Him.”

Faust looked ready to snarl back, her eyes welling up. “T-Then I’ll drag y-you down with me!”

“Not likely.” With that, I thrust my arm down and smashed her head into the floor. I stepped back to watch her twitch and peal herself off the ground, glaring at me with a bloodied nose.

“You’ll pay for—”

“I’m still here.” Luna’s voice had dropped to subzero temperatures, her spear coming around to rest below Faust’s chin. The Wargess then pulled her lightsaber from her belt, handing it to the alicorn via her magic. “I will not kill anyone unarmed.”

“P-Princess?” I blinked, having forgotten that Twilight was still here. I turned to see her shrinking under the looming gazes of the pack.

“Do you all plan to kill her for something she didn’t do?” I asked the crowd, momentarily glancing over the bloodied room and still-warm bodies. “Because if you do act on it, I will break your arms, regardless if our bones are said to be as hard as dimond.”

The gathering of Wargs let out an audible gulp, a few stepping back.

“But she did nothing, nothing to save us! None of them did!” I tilted my head to see a tan Warg parting the throng, his green and blue eyes set on me. His hateful gaze occasionally occupied by Twilight. “They left us to rot.”

“If you don’t like how I run things, then leave. I won’t stop you.” We had more important things to deal with than this!

“Like hel—” He had just grabbed my shoulder before I flipped him onto his back, punching the ground beside his head, a crater spiderwebbing with a distinct crack. Taking a breath, I roared a plume of fire in his face. He screamed for a moment before realizing that he wasn’t burning alive, staring up at me as I loomed over him, breathing out plumes of smoke.

“We can discuss this after we’re done here.” With that, I stepped over him and watched as Luna fought Faust.

But my eyes shot wide in awe and horror as Luna sped about the room at Mach 7. My two seeing holes could barely keep up with her as Faust’s body hung in the air, the mare’s limbs suddenly being relocated to the floor in a bloody heap. Before her lightsaber could hit the ground, the blur that was my lover snatched it and sped back toward Faust’s screaming and limbless body, just seconds from dropping. Luna then dropped down below Faust, spinning her spear before it impaled the alicorn through the chest, her saber arcing upward as the mare’s head was savored from her shoulders. Warm blood sprayed over Luna, her back and head drenched.

“I take it back,” Luna scowled at the rolling head of her undead kidnapper. “You were the exception.”

“Uuuuuuuuhhhhhhh…” I stared at my mate, wondering if I should be cowering in terror or cheering her on. “You ok?”

“A little.” She admitted, slinging the headless corpse off her spear. “But—”

“Alive or undead, I’ll always come back!” Faust’s head shouted with glee, black and purple smoke connecting her torso and limbs, drawing them all back together. Once again, the alicorn stood before us as mine and everyone else’s collective hearts sank. “You can’t kill me! I’m already dead!”

I managed to swallow the lump in my throat. “Yeeeaaahh, we’re going to need something else to kill her.”

“And that would be?!” Luna cried in building panic as Faust slowly sauntered toward us with a sickening smile.

I thought for a long moment before my runes shone in the dim light, Baldur’s voice whispering. ‘The gauntlet? It consumed the majority of the dome’s power, think it has enough space to suck hers in?’

Nodding to myself, I turned slightly to look at my mate and kept an eye on Faust, the mare now laughing like some deranged anime villain. “Get everyone out of here!”

“W-What?!”

“If you want to stay, you can, but everyone else has to leave. I want to kill with Faust properly this time.” As I said this my fur hardened and lava ran like many rivers down my body, runes at full illumination, and white lightening flashing around my gauntlet. Eyes and maw alight in red fire, I smiled at my mate. “This is the first boss.”

“If anything, she’s more of a mini boss.” Luna stated as she spun her spear into an attack stance, a small smile on her face. “Nothing of true consequence.”

“Y-You dare belittle ME?!” Screamed the alicorn, flaring her wings. “I will be your end!”

“I don’t think so.” With that, my runes lit up along with my gauntlet, releasing thousands of arcing light. The uncaged energy blanketed all that was to my right in lightening, causing members of the pack to back away. I watched from the corner of my eye as all within the storm’s reach was slowly turned to dust, thankfully keeping away from the gathered pack. “Go, now!”

“Micah, Roret’s not here.”

I wilted slightly at Luna’s reminder, having all of my focus coming back to Faust as she crafted two swords from her magic. “Then just hang back and watch the show.”

“What about her?” Asked the punk Wargess from before, but I already knew who she spoke of.

“Twilight.” I felt the mare looked my way. “I’ve been very lenient with you. I will say this one final time; go home.”

The Warg from before stepped forward, defiant as ever. “Now hold on! Who said—”

Ignoring him, I rushed forward at almost unmatchable speeds, bringing my two sabers to bear as I clashed with Faust. Blue and gold against purple.

“You think you can kill me?! I’m a god!” The alicorn sneered, struggling not to cry as the lightening scorched her fur and mane.

“I worship the God of Heaven and Earth, and you measure up to Him as a speck of dust does to the universe!” I snarled back, shoving her away as I took a breath, releasing a torrent of flame in her face. As the smoke dissipated, I saw that the alicorn had lost a good part of her face, purple smoke replacing the charred flesh. “And these flames are a paradise to where you’re going.”

Faust roared and huffed with fury, smashing her two swords together as they formed into a ridiculously oversized sword, ten times her own size. With a furious roar, Faust brought the oversized kitchen knife down on me. Only for Luna to come out of nowhere and block it before we could be hit, the blade inches from my horns.

“You have enough scars as it is, I’d rather you not return home with a split head!” Luna snarled at me, her glare softening after I delivered a first-class kiss to her nose.

I grinned as she locked eyes with me. “Even with a split head, I’d come home.”

“ARE YOU EVEN TAKING ME SERIOUS?!”

“What’s there to take serious?” I glared over my mate’s shoulder at the alicorn, looking back to the Wargess for a moment. “You know what… do you want to take her?”

Luna thought for a moment, pushing up with her spear, she leapt up and round-housed the alicorn’s sword through the far wall. With a satisfied smile, she looked back at my gawking face. “No, Haven is my objective, not revenge. You can have her.”

She said the last bit with her interest drained, causing the alicorn she’d once called mother to snarl. “Y-You t-th-think I’m some kind of JOKE?!”

“Maybe.” I smiled simply, dashing up to her and playfully slapping her across the face. The mare flew as if she were hit by ten hundred trucks, flying through the opposite wall as her sword previously.

“Fine then…” Faust mumbled through the cloud of dust, her words somehow reaching me. “…you’ve given me n-no choice, arrogant brat…”

“Huh?” I shared everyone’s confusion.

Without warning, her magic’s aura intensified a hundred-fold, the explosion of magic wiping out almost the entire base, incinerating the pyramid. With the speed of an elder Warg, Faust was on me before I could react.

Faust began to laugh like crazy as she pinned me beneath her hoof. “What did you think all those Wargs were for? Decoration? No, I needed power to get back to the world of the living, and I got all their power! A thousand Warg’s magic flows through my veins!”

She leaned down, her slitted eyes glaring down at me, my bloodied face angling to get a look at her sharp teeth. “So… tell me, little Warg, am I a joke now?!” She ended her question by grinding her hoof into my skull, the pain overtaking me.

I screamed in agony, trying to pry the alicorn off. “G-get… o-off…”

“Make me.”

A sudden crowd rushed the alicorn, the Wargs combined effort pushing her back. The pain left me before Luna helped me up, my eyes opening to see Faust being dragged off by the Nahar mob.

“You slime!”

“Don’t you dare hurt him!”

“Yeah, that guy saved us!”

“You took that power, it’s not yours!”

“It’s mine!”

“Mine!!”

“MINE!!!”

The Wargs clawed and tore the alicorn apart, her decaying body being replaced by purple smoke. Faust screamed and cried for mercy, yet she received none. It soon got to the point that all that remained were her bones, only for those to be shredded as well. And with each plucking of flesh and bone, each Warg seemed to get stronger, their power slowly returning.

Deciding to add a bit of effort, I raised my right arm and activated the gauntlet. The green gem shined like a star as the purple smoke was slowly absorbed.

“NO! NO! NO! NO! No! No! Nooooooo!” Screamed the alicorn as her essence was stripped from her.

But it wasn’t only her power I was taking. The Dome was on its last leg, and as the thin stream of white lightening slipped into the gauntlet, the sky flickered. The shining sun was suddenly replaced with two, the overall warmth of the world increasing slightly, like a soft heatwave. Off in the distance, a floating island drifted below said suns, the sky cast in an orange hew.

With tears in her eyes, Faust’s whimpering cries were reduced to moans and gurgles.

I motioned for the crowd to part. They did so without complaint, parting down the middle as Luna and I walked up to Faust. What lay before us was more a specter than a zombie, a skinny alicorn shaped blob of purple smoke surrounded by cream feathers and tufts of fur. “Everyone back up.”

They did so as I watched Faust’s misty form look up at me with pleading eyes. “Please… don’t…”

Balling my aching fist, I shrugged off Luna, standing before the fallen alicorn. Eyes narrowing and sparking, fur slowly hardening.

“…please…”

White lightening and flame arched around my right arm, runes shining as my fur snapped into natural armor. I raised a shaking fist above my head. “Detroit…”

Everyone looked at me oddly.

“…Delaware…” My voice became rough and louder.

A few eyes widened and jaws dropped.

Breathing deep and long, my fist reached its peak. “UNITED… STATES OF…” Then, with all my might, with every ounce of power within me. I brought it down. “SMASH!!!!”

A hurricane of power followed my fist, like six thousand trucks, the resulting wave crushed the ground below and everything on it. A crater erupted below my feet; my body suddenly suspended in mid-air. With that wave of power came a torrent of lightening, reducing the area within my melee range to ash. Faust stood no chance against the onslaught.

All that remained of the alicorn in question were the feathers of her once glorious wings, the scattered dust of a civilization. A bygone era.

Blinking myself out of my stupor, I noticed that a cloud of dust had risen around me, hiding me from the others. My body aching, yet I still wanted to be at least a bit dramatic. So, I kept my eyes alight, and fur hardened, runes flaming as the last of the gauntlet’s power flickered out. The dust receded to reveal a stunned crowd, all eyes wide and jaws slack. I inwardly smiled at their reactions.

Swallowing the dry air through my cracked lips, I smiled like the devil himself. “Next?”

The resulting cheer could be heard from Canterlot and back.

-=The Everfree=-

STUPID, STUPID, STUPID!!

Not only were there more mouths to feed, but the pony population had also entered another riot! The ponies… I honestly didn’t even want to think about, but they were too numerous and instrumental to ignore. If they stopped working, paying, and over-all living, then their entire economy would crash! And in result of their panic attack, they would be living in the slums and streets! Didn’t exactly want that, it would only add to the problems.

Luna had requested Twilight’s help in wrangling the ponies in, which (or course) she brought her friends along to help. My internal groaning intensified. THEY ALREADY HAD ENOUGH TO WORRY ABOUT WITH THEIR FAMILIES AND LIVELYHOODS ON THE LINE! “SMARTEST” PONY IN EQUESTRIA MY BUTT!!!

Then there was the issue of housing for the Nahar!

Though it had been a week since freedom, the Wargs had looked to me to provide. Instead of chopping down the forest to build houses, we decided on hunting the slight overpopulation of monsters and made tents from their hides. Seriously, I was honestly surprised at seeing how many of them inhabited the Everfree. Plus, it helped that Aesc gave us his blessing on the matter.

And speaking of the Elemental, we were just arriving in his grove to request his assistance once more. The Great Tree loomed over the large clearing; the once tall pit it had sat in reduced to rolling hills of snow.

“Greetings, Aesc, King of the Everfree.” I almost shouted up to the Elemental, flanked by Luna, Damian, and four other Wargs who were not my usual escorts. The others had stayed to help construction and hunting. Winter had come, and the world reflected that fact with foot deep snow and howling winds.

“Greetings, my friends.” The Elemental’s warm and booming voice almost rattling his naked branches, a yawn escaping him. “It would seem that I require even more rest, but before that, I shall help you in any way I can. You’ve helped me get the predator population under control, so I feel that I owe you an act.”

I nodded in thanks before Luna rested a hand on my shoulder, silently asking me to let her make the request. I nodded again. The Wargess stepped forward, the collar of her dress fitted with the formerly undead alicorn’s feathers, creating a wide plumage that only added to her beauty.

“We request that you seek the location of our daughter, Silver Haven.”

“As your friend, I shall do this!” Aesc laughed with no small amount of vigor.

-=Meanwhile=-

“And you’re certain of this?”

“Yes Alpha, we’ve analyzed the drug, and the results are… not in her favor.” The Wargess bowed to her Alpha, a prime specimen of a male. Tall and muscular, Alpha Uur put all in his pack in their places with a swift hand, but the middle-aged leader was not above helping others.

Uur hummed to himself, stroking his chin of murky fur, pale wings rustling. The white streaks of fur that covered his eyes narrowed with his brow, said bands of pearl extending down and stopping at his palms. “Are the effects fatal? Anything of serious or deadly note?”

“No, the only effects she will gather from the extraction, while it will need to be slow, will only be a temporary illness and possibly her muscle mass deterioration.”

“That last one sounds unpleasant.” The Warg’s electric blue and silver eyes narrowed with his comment, his brow arching. “Should we notify the High Alpha about this?”

The nurse hummed in thought, playing with her cheek. “To avoid penance, yes, I think we should. I don’t think it’d be wise to hide something like this from the High Alpha. He would be very cross.”

“Yes… the blind one wouldn’t take kindly to being kept in the dark.” Uur found himself almost cringing, stopping before his third Delta could see his weakness. “Especially considering what his mate would do to m-us at the next Taalth.”

“That would be bad, sir.”

“’Bad’ is an understatement.” The Alpha huffed, leaning back in his recliner. “Anything else that I should be notified about?”

The Wargess shook her head. “No.”

“Then you may go Ashii.” Uur waved her off, reaching across his desk to grasp a pitcher of heavy wine. Upon hearing the door close, the Alpha poured himself a class and turned to look out the large window.

The view was nothing overly special to him, the five moons overlooking his beach-bound city, the ocean’s waves reflecting the pale glow. Raising his goblet, Uur took a sip. “I look forward to meeting you, little former princess…”

His white tipped ears twitched at the creaking of his study’s doors opening. He didn’t even bother turning to see who it was as a pair of thin arms wrapped around his neck, encased in grey fur.

“Ah, what year is that?” Purred the silky voice of his female, her left cheek nestling him.

“19605, a favorite vintage of yours.” Uur allowed himself to smile, nuzzling his mate back. “Couldn’t sleep Harha?”

The female’s face came into view, the sight of her already a familiar one to him, but to others… well, it was said that her appearance could drive demons away. The Wargess grinned as her scarred muzzle scrunched up, a mess of overcooked muscle that leaked wisps of black smoke, speckled with tiny flickering arcs of her power. The right cheek was burned to point of fur growing no longer, leaving behind a large patch of charred flesh that stretched up her ear.

“No. The bed’s too cold without my sweet badger.” Her golden and green eyes gleamed in the lamplight, her smile gracing her features as she nuzzled him further. She suddenly gained a knowing look, the type that only a well-informed Mistress would have. “Are you thinking about our little alicorn guest?”

“Yes… having your spies keep an eye on my activities again?” The Alpha male raised a brow, taking another sip. “Are you trying to peek at what I have stashed away for our anniversary again?”

“W-What?! N-No!” Harha stuttered, trying to hide her obvious blush through a frown, only to crack, snuggling her mate’s ear. “Now why would I even do that if our centenary is weeks away? It would be foolish to do so. No, I just wanted to know what you plan to do with her? Plan to hire her as a slave?”

“An alicorn, as a slave?” Uur hummed in thought as his mate worked her way around the chair, coming to sit gracefully in his lap, cradling his head all the way. “It would definitely speak volumes about my political power… but it would be pointless. A superior topic would overshadow my activity. As you know, the Nahar’s heirs have returned… and their new Alpha is…”

“Trouble?”

“No… hardly an Alpha at all. From what my spies tell me, he only awoke once.”

“And in order for him to be recognized as a true Alpha, he would need to be awoken again. Possibly three times.”

“Yes… either he will grow or fall under the High Alpha’s eye.”

Author's Note

WHEW! Apologies for the wait, but it's finally done!

I had previously wanted Fang to finish Faust off in a more spectacular way, but I wanted the other Wargs to be more engaged somehow. Am I lazy? Sometimes. But if I was ultimately lazy I wouldn't have put any effort into this story and it would've remained as bad as the first few chapters. That's mainly the reason I've kept them as they are, I wanted to show my progression as the story went on. But maybe I'm just being selfish.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed and let me know what you thought! Peace!!

52.Life is Full of Meetings and Partings

Author's Note

Merry Christmas everyone, hope the holidays are treating you well! I slowed sending this one out because I wanted it to be a present for all ya’ll. Just a warning, this one is a little bit of a tear jerker, so grab the tissues if need be. If you like this installment, let me know in the comments. Praise or criticism, I’ll take either.

52.Life is Full of Meetings and Partings

My eyes fluttered open as Luna’s arm draped over me, my sleepy mind already wandering. Haven’s funeral was to be today, and I had no idea what the customs of Wargs were in relation to burials. And who would even attend? Haven was more like me than anyone else really, an introvert, someone with almost zero friends. In retrospect, it would probably only be Damian, Greg, Maggie, Danny, and Luna’s sisters attending. I couldn’t really see anyone else bothering to come.

“Mm? Micah?” Luna’s voice interrupted my thoughts, resting her head on my chest. “I don’t suppose you’re ready to say goodbye?”

“No. I never was.” I sighed, wrapping an arm over her, her body barely holding back her quiet sobs. “I expected her to grow and leave us for a mate of her own. I half imagined that she’d find someone worthy of her and she’d settle down with that one… provided I didn’t chase him off beforehand, that is.”

A small laugh broke through her tears. “And I would chase after you, yelling for you to leave them alone. I imagine you’d be hiding in a tree, spying on them, then I’d pop up behind you, make you scream like a child and drag you back home.”

I shared in her giggling, kissing between her ears. “Yeah, I would’ve preferred that… minus you dragging me away and making me sleep on the couch.”

“Pfft, as if! Not for that! I’d expect you to behave that way around a suiter for her.”

“Yeah. Me sitting in a tree with sniper-rifle aimed at the guy who dared to even consider my daughter worthy of his affections!” I brandished my claws and boasted with gusto. “And if he ever disrespected her, I’d send him home to his parents in a shoebox!”

“Oh!” My mate bopped me on the nose, rolling herself atop me. “If it ever came to that, then yes, you’d sleep on the couch… outside.”

“HRK! My hearts! Why an attack so brutal and swift, my Queen?! Woe is me!”

We shared in another laughing fit, my hand soon reaching up and swiping a few loose strands of hair from her face. “I love you.”

“I respect you. And regardless if she isn’t here right now, we’ll see Haven again.” Luna consoled, returning my earlier kiss.

My smile died slightly, but I couldn’t help but feel a little uplifted at her reassurance. “I know, but… am I still allowed to miss her?”

“I would think so, my Alpha.” Her head dropped over my chest, resting her neck.

“Your Alpha? Is that my new nickname for you?”

“Mmhm. You call me Queen, so I shall call you ‘my Alpha.’”

“I like it.”

“I knew you would~”

“U-um…” Came a nervous voice from outside the tent. Crud, I’d forgot that the walls were thin, and we didn’t put up a silencing ward! “S-sorry to interrupt, but we have visitors to see you, Alpha.”

I blinked, wondering why we would have visitors at all.

“Let’s go greet our guests, then.” Luna sighed, rolling off me and stretching, her large wings expanding and fluffing themselves. She took a moment to observe them. “You think you could help me preen my wings tonight? I usually do it with a spell or Akiira helps me, but would you like to?”

“Er… is it considered intimate? Preening another’s wings?” I asked as I stood, gathering my clothes for the day with my heightened magic.

“By pony standards, yes. But with Wargs, I’m not sure.”

“Hm, well, anyway… let’s go greet our guests.” I stepped out of the tent, pulling a grey leather jacket over my shoulders to keep the cold out, eyes squinting against the reflecting snow.

“Where are they?” I asked the guard, the guy nodding to the west as I spotted a rather large group of Wargs approaching.

The assembled Wargs ranged from color to size and shape, but two particular Wargs stood out to me. Spotting Luna’s parents at the head of the crowd, I burst forward in an eruption of flame, stopping around five feet away.

I bowed softly to the two Alphas, recalling the greeting they’d taught. “Greetings Karipuur and Jurdehn, Alphas Male and Female. What brings you here?”

The female Alpha seemed to struggle in holding her amusement at bay, the Wargess trying to muffle her snickers.

“What?”

Jurdehn giggled behind a hand. “Luna wasn’t kidding when she said you liked your dramatic entrances. I’m sorry, I just find it adorable.”

I did my best to hind my embarrassment, smirking. “And there goes my trade secret…”

“I’m sure Luna will feel your wrath tonight.”

“Mhm.”

“But to answer your question, we’ve all come to attend your daughter’s funeral.” Karipuur spoke up, dropping a bomb on our little chat… and an anvil on my chest. “And after that… if you would be willing, we could have the Mating Banquet.”

“Eh…” I was honestly stunned, surprised that he would even be willing to offer up the daughter he’d just gotten back. I knew that he and Luna would call and message each other every so often, spending time together, but… I still felt bad, taking her away. “And you wouldn’t mind holding these two events together, on the same day?”

“No, but my question is, do you?” When I gave no answer, the words still in my throat, the Warg stepped forward and placed a hand on my shoulder. “Think of her passing as not a sad event, but a joyous one. She is with the True Alpha, Herre, not among the beasts and monsters of this world. She sings with the Heavenly Hosts and dances along the golden roads. She will not be forgotten here, and she will be there awaiting us when all is said and done. So, do not dedicate this day for grief, but joy, my young Alpha.”

I fought back tears, my eyes turning red as a tried to silence my sniffles. But the Alpha didn’t see it as weakness, only wrapping his thick arms around me and letting me cry into his tunic. It was at this moment that I knew he was a good leader, and that if need be, I would follow this Warg into battle. An Alpha who can put aside traditional order and be there for his pack. With that one moment, I knew that this was the leader I wanted to be like.

Head down as I pulled away, my ears fell flat, and tail tucked. “T-Thank you for that, Alpha.”

“It is my job to look after the well-being of my family, is it not?” He then leaned down next to my ear, whispering. “And we can discuss your role in the world at a later time, for now, just enjoy life.”

“Yes sir.”

“And about the wedding?”

“Yes.” A very familiar and excited voice sounded behind me, making me almost yelp at Luna’s sudden appearance. “I think the celebration… would be good on this day, so that we do not always have to be primarily reminded of Haven’s passing. We will still remember her, but I would also like to have happy memories with this day.”

“Uh… do I get a say in this?” I mumbled, raising a brow at my mate.

“No.” I wilted slightly before she pecked me on the cheek. “We may have lost one member, but we shall learn the names of even more family today.”

“You know it takes me a bit to learn peoples’ names…”

“Yes, but this is my family, so learn them quick my Alpha.”

“Hm, ok. I’ll give it my best.”

“Yes, you will.” One final kiss and she greeted her parents, the two Royals turning to usher the gathered Wargs together.

“Allow us to introduce…” The Alpha gestured to his daughter as I stood off to the side. “Our returning daughter, Princess Luna of House Skal!”

The crowd erupted into thunderous cheer, grabbing the attention of the remaining Nahar. With a flourished turn, my new father-in-law stretched out a hand.

“And to her new mate, I extend that greeting! Welcome, Warg of the Nahar. And as your new father, I gift you with a new name as you step into our pack. We shall call you, Havaak, the Alpha of Desolation!” Feeling underdressed in my jeans and grey fleece jacket, I tentatively stepped up alongside Luna, her father gently clamping a hand on our shoulders. “Show us your gathered power, my son. Show your new family that you are prepared for the path ahead.”

Hesitating for only a moment, my fingers outstretched as I slowly gathered all my power to bare. I didn’t leave a single drop unused, the ground beneath my feet cracking. Opening my eyes, they flashed ablaze, red fire and lightening radiating off in droves. Another influx of my power, the crater grew to around six miles in diameter, some of the village huts tipping over. I heard everyone around me gasp and a few shocked screams reached my ears, but I stayed focused as the sky grew dark and lightening flashed about a vortex. All had stepped away but Luna and her parents, all watching as my power grew even still. The earth around the crater suddenly cracked, forming a large floating boulder that hovered almost ten feet off the ground. I felt my shadow grow darker than the clouds as another darkness passed out of it, expanding behind us until it reached the titanic size of my Familiar, Oktorr. The great dragoness then took form over us, releasing a roar that shook the foundations of the world and the stars out of the sky, her grand wingspan casting all before her in her shadow. My mate’s parents were finally shook from their stoic masks, their frames shaking under the might of the dragoness. My wellspring of power dug even deeper and higher, as I felt my magic grasp onto something overly huge and nudge it. It felt like a ball of heavy dust, its surface marred by the occasional dent, but I soon left it alone. Red flame engulfed my body as the Forge manifested, my mate and her parents stepping back from the combined heat, but with a wave of my hand they were cast in a protective golden flame. My fur hardened and turned ashen black, streams of lava flowing down from my eyes like a network of veins across my body.

With a flourished wave of my arms to the sides, the dusk behind us cleared to reveal a fifty-foot-tall sword, its essence writhed in blue flame. “Sword of the Holy Hosts.”

Another flash of power and the massive sword divided, splintering off into millions of smaller blades, scattering into a wall. Oktorr seemed to notice my move. “WHAT THE-?!”

“Sermon of Swords.” I smirked as the armada of blades Blinked out of existence in a wall of fireworks, their essence pulled back into my wellspring of magic. Let’s see… I already did Rage, Ward, Blade, Portal with Blink… Spell? But Spell’s only used for healing, buffs, and… ultimate attacks…

Eh, I think I showed off enough…

Solar flares lashed out from the Eternal Forge, bringing my attention back to the present. Then a soft voice came from within, light and dark, heavy and thin. “From the limbs of thy enemy, these are forged in your success, O Master. Nuugankidok, by no hand made, a blue light shining within their blades.”

In awe and shock, I watched as two black, chitinous handles rose from the flaming surface. Reaching out as my power receded back into me, the sky clearing and the boulder slowly slipping back to earth, I grasped the handles and pulled. True to the Forge’s word, a clear blue glow shimmered within the blades, shrouded by the murky chitin. My finger brushed against a small trigger at the hilt’s base. I pressed it in, and the blade fully unhooked from the grip, remaining connected by a seemingly endless chain. My eyes only widened until they felt ready to pop out of the skull.

But I blinked as someone trudged up to me, opposite of the Forge, his golden and amber eyes glaring. In the flame’s light stood a teenage Warg of tainted white, as if dipped in ink, a rich red at the tips of his ears, elbows, tail, and wings. He wore a green sweater with rolled up sleeves and a pair of baggy tan trousers.

His glare had penetrated my shocked state, his firsts tightening. “So, not only do you come along and steal our lost sister, but you hog the Sacred Forge?!”

“Is it an artifact of your family?” I genuinely asked as I forced the subject of our conversation to vanish. “If so—”

“It’s not yours to have!” He spat, the glob of saliva evaporating on my foot. “You may be an Alpha, but that doesn’t mean—”

“Guuh! Enough!” Snapped Karipuur, my father-in-law stepping up beside me, placing a hand on my shoulder. “He may not know our ways, but do not exclude him from the pack because he didn’t grow under the same den as you. Would you exclude Luna too? Your elder litter-mate?”

“N-no.” Guuh looked down, still angry but ashamed. He then shifted his gaze to me, still hard, but softened by a fraction. “Forgive me, please.”

“You are forgiven.” I nodded with a small smile, scratching the itch on the back of my head. “Honestly, if I still had it, I’d be mad if someone stole my grandfather’s old hunting knife. So I can at least understand where you’re coming from… somewhat…”

The Warg looked slightly relaxed, an understanding entering his gaze, his nod coming as soft as the breeze that rustled his fur. He then turned and bowed to the blind Alpha, returning to the crowd not long after.

“Now, with that settled…” Karipuur smiled, “looking” to me with a soft smile. “Let the rituals begin.”

We’d decided to set Haven’s body on a small rowboat, sending it off down the river. The Alpha couple had suggested we used Black Flame to burn the body, so with some instruction, we sent a flaming arrow to the boat and watched the bobbing craft burn. We all watched as the boat melted in a pillar of smoke, waiting until the vapors died out as we shed our tears.

I then turned back to the mixed crowd, choaking down the river I was producing. “Haven, before coming here, had a very rough life. Forced to work as a house-hold slave, she was raised on the assumption that all children were like her. She would clean the house, do the dishes with barely running water, and cook all the meals. But then, she was whisked away to this world, where we found her. Not knowing at the time about the rest of the world, Luna and I decided that we would raise her. Luna would spend as much time as possible when off her duties, and I would care for her the rest of the time.” I gave a disheartened chuckle. “In all honesty, I probably spoiled her a bit…”

Luna coughed loudly off to the side.

“…a lot. I spoiled her to the ends of the earth and back.” That got a few chuckles and giggles from the gathered Wargs. “I wanted her to be happy, to forget all those years of forced labor. I bought mountains of toys, books, and pillows. Lots of pillows.”

A smile crept onto my muzzle, a few tears falling. “I know we will all miss her in our own way, but… I’m glad that she had a quick end among us. She is with God now, and I can rest easy that she’s in good hands. I can’t wait to see you again Haven, among those golden roads and towering mansions, accompanied by Heaven’s Hosts and the Saints. We shall see you again soon.”

I stepped off the podium, standing next to my mate. She leaned in and kissed my cheek. “You did great.”

“Thanks.” My jaw clenched as I wiped a few remaining tears away.

Several others had the courage to step up on stage, giving their farewells to our daughter. When this was done, everyone got to work cooking and setting up a long strand of shelter, tables, and chairs. Well, I should say “Table”, as the thing was a lone strip of long stone. And the shelter was a similar story, only being two long and very big slabs of rock pulled together, providing more room than needed for the feast of gathered Wargs. The seats were benches with Manticore fur as padding. Fifteen large metal bowls were brought in and set atop the table, each filled with wood and oil, being lit for warmth and light in the lengthy dining hall. All this was raised from the ground, the relatively smooth table and seat surfaces cleaned off in no time. It was the cooking that took the longest, so we all got to chatting and mingling.

Amongst the loud chatter, I soon learned that Guuh was specifically Luna’s younger brother, one of six, having nine sisters within the two litters after hers. Luna’s litter was the second, another born before her own. And my mate was apparently the fourth in a litter of five. Roret and Akiira were a part of the first litter, born alongside two others. Harvaah, a tall Wargess with pure gold fur and brown patches, was a medium built female with little padding, her piercing ice blue eyes and red rings a remarkable sight. I was somewhat surprised to find that she hadn’t found a mate, her beauty alone enough to charm anyone unpaired.

Another was Orvur, a chocolate furred Warg with snowy tufts along his snout and shoulders, eyes a deep blue with green rings. I didn’t get the chance to meet him personally, but I saw him across the way, laughing along with a story Roret was telling. Second to last was Quorveel, a Wargess with a black coat and orange highlights. She was a short female with a medium build, but regardless of stature, you could see the muscles rippling under her fur, a sure sign that she was not to be messed with.

And finally, was Diilah, I caught a glimpse of the thin Wargess sitting at the table alone. Slicing through the crowd, I saw that she had a silver pelt with aqua blue highlights, a pair of thick red glasses on her nose. I then approached the Wargess, smiling and stepping up beside her. “Good evening.”

She looked up at me with green eyes and bright yellow rings, taking her focus off the book she held in her claws. “Uh… hi. Y-you must be… L-Luna’s mate? Havaak, right?”

“Yes, that would be me.” I then gestured to the place next to her, reminding myself to get used to the new name. I think I had, like… three now? “May I sit?”

She nodded, allowing me to take the seat. I noticed that we were getting a few looks. Apparently, the newly crowned Alpha sitting next to (I didn’t even know what rank she was in the pack) wasn’t an appealing sight. “May I ask you something?”

She nodded again, meekly this time, under all the occasional stares.

“I don’t even know how anything works in Warg packs… but what rank are you? I know your dad is the Alpha, but…”

I trailed off at her pained look, the kind where you knew the answer, but were terrified to give it. I also saw that a few of the pack were giving her glares. I met their scowls, their eyes snapping to me in momentary terror, my raised voice gaining even more attention as others watched. “I asked her a question. Shouldn’t someone who’s never lived among his or her own kind get to know how things work? And what’s with those glares? She’s your family, show a bit of love will you?”

“While I echo your sentiment, asking another’s rank is considered rude, forbidden by some.” Karipuur rumbled as he came up from my left. “And your tone of voice is unacceptable.”

“Then tell me, Alpha, what is your daughter and my sister-law’s rank? Surely the Alpha is at liberty to tell?” I asked, ignoring his last statement.

The Alpha let out a breath. “She is an Omega. At this time, she is not to socialize with you.”

“And why not?” I almost laughed, my blood pressure rising. I’m pretty sure Discord was several miles away, measuring it with a mega-thermometer. “She’s family, so why shouldn’t I treat her as such?”

Diilah had long since dipped her head and her ears drooped, her sign of submission, but she perked slightly at my words.

“It is our way.”

I wanted to snap at him, but Luna had teleported to my side, and grasped my shoulder. My head snapped left to see a worried, but firm look in her eye, my frustration dissipating. Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I looked back to the Alpha. “I stand by the fact that she’s family, but I understand… a bit. You have an image to keep, but shouldn’t that only apply to the other Alphas?”

“It does, but there are certain rules that must be followed. Should you choose to run your pack differently, that is your decision, but I hold to mine.”

I grunted in agitated acceptance. “So be it.”

With that, the party resumed, abet with small tension. After that, a few seemed to avoid me as I roamed. Diilah eventually found me, bowed, and offered her thanks, to which I gave the meek Wargess a gentle hug. She tensed for a second, but relaxed and returned the gesture.

It was then that I was approached by Karipuur again, only this time he wore a smile. “You passed my little test. Good job.”

“Test?” I asked as he led me along through the crowd toward the long table again.

“Yes, while our caste system is what I believe you would expect, I am not as stingy as I would’ve had you think.”

I raised a brow. “Could’ve fooled me.”

“Hm…” The Alpha sat next to his mate, the Queen gesturing for me to sit. She gave a soft smile as I took my seat across from them. “We asked that everyone put on a little show in an effort for them to see your character. We witnessed your impressive power, next was your personality. And many are pleased by what was seen and heard. You hold family, regardless of rank, highly and even defied an Alpha to stand up for Diilah. She was very touched by what you said.”

Swallowing my drink that had been placed in front of me, I did what I could to hide my blush. “Sure. No problem. And I get that you needed to test me in that regard, but…”

“Why so soon? Why not let them see you over time? Because quite a few of my kin are impatient and wanted to know if you would be good Alpha material.”

“And I’m guessing it was in my favor?” I asked with a raised brow.

“Yep!” Piped up a Wargess with an almost black coat, her long hair fading to red about halfway as she draped an arm over my shoulders. Her scent, she was too close to miss it, was like a thick lavender mixed with apple cinnamon. “And I think my little lost cousin chose well with her mate. You’re definitely a keeper if you have the nerve to stand up to my uncle.”

“Or the stupidity…” I mumbled, to which she laughed, slipping into the seat to my left.

“Havaak, this is Kuurik, the eldest in the second litter of my sister’s.” Karipuur explained, seeming as if he’d practiced the last bit over a millennium. “She has been our shofar to Equestria with Roret’s help.”

“So… Roret’s not the only one good with portals?” I asked, leaning my head down on my hands, elbows on the table. I realized that my statement made me seem very biased, not a good thing.

“No. But she is one of the best.” Jurdehn said, giving her niece a pleased smile before a bell rung to our left. Her ears perked and nose twitched as the smell of glorious food wafted in. “Just in time. The food smells lovely.”

I watched as several Wargs brought huge wooden platers and bowls before us, filled to the brim with different meats, fruits, and a few dishes I couldn’t quite place. Then we each received a mug of golden, thick liquid. Smelling of honey and berry, it made my stomach cramp in yarning.

“Ever have Yii-Brandy before?” Kuurik asked as she took a long swig.

“Uh—"

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Luna apologized as she parted her way through the throng of Wargs, coming up and kissing me on the cheek. She then looked to ger parents, a small frown on her face. “I am needed in Canterlot… something about, I don’t know… something that will probably just rob my time.”

“The life of a ruler is never dull.” Karipuur huffed, nodding to my mate. “Then do as you must, we will wait for you.”

“Assuming your father is sober at that time, yes, we shall wait.” Jurdehn smiled, sipping her own drink before snacking on a bird leg.

-=Luna’s POV=-

As many could guess, I was very unhappy to be called away by a set of Royal Guards. They came and “requested” that I return to the throne room, but I could tell it was more of an order. So, I then said my farewells to my family, probably for the night, and teleported to the throne room. And the sight that greeted me only soured my mood further.

Chancellor Neighsay stood at the dais’ base, smiling as if he’d won a battle and was planning to flaunt it about the entire kingdom. And sitting atop the throne was Twilight Sparkle, the youngest alicorn wearing the fanciest midnight blue dress bits could buy and a silver crown.

“Princess Luna, or should I say, ‘former’ Princess.” Neighsay started his undoubtedly longwinded speech, haughtily flinging his nose up. “As per the old laws, due to inactivity within the royal courts and flaunting about with your… stud of a knight,”

I felt my jaw clench and my fists shook, but I stood firm, unwillingly listening.

“You are proclaimed unfit for duty and are hereby dethroned. All tittles are stripped, and assets apprehended by the state. As these are dark times, and in the absence of the High Princess Celestia, the Alicorn Twilight Sparkle has been chosen to lead Equestria. Besides…” His eyes leveled with mine, that grin still on his smug face. “Shouldn’t a nation of ponies be governed and protected by a pony ruler? It’s only logical.”

I stood there as he went on, mulling over what was said. I was demoted from the throne due to ‘inactivity’… I WAS PROTECTING YOUR SORRY FLANKS FROM CORRUPTION WITHIN EQUESTRIA’S SOCIATY!! But… this also meant that all I had was my name, my pack, and my love. I had no government to cradle and look after, no pesky nobles, no boring meetings to attend, and I knew I could leave it in Twilight’s “capable” hands. I had a sneaking suspicion that Neighsay had orchestrated this and was no doubt going to use Twilight as a puppet. As naive as she was, Twilight knew nothing of politics, government, military tactics, or anything truly necessary for ruling a kingdom. She would no doubt be the figurehead as someone else pulled the strings and ran things.

“It’s no skin off my bones.” I stated with a bored expression, stuffing my hands into my pockets as I watched Neighsay stop mid-rant. “If you wish to kick me out, that’s fine, I have a party to get back to and a husband that loves me. I have somewhere else to go, and while I loved my time here, I shall miss the boring Galas, the snooze-fest meetings, and the drool-inducing, hand-cramping paperwork.”

I then looked to Twilight, letting Moon take control. “And to you, little Sparkle, I say farewell. Should you need our council, we will help, but if only to see how this country continues to burn. The flames were set ablaze long ago, we were only on damage control. You are in the final stages before this shambling house collapses, and we are only interested to see how it will topple.”

Twilight stood, worry in her eye as her mane frazzled, realization hitting her like a boulder. “B-but Princess—"

“I am no princess, not anymore. If I am to have a title, it will be Alpha.” I spat as I took over again, looking her dead in the eye. “This ploy is only a final set-up before the house crumbles. And I am happy to have left the structure before it does so. Whe—”

“Soon may the Wellerman come

To bring us sugar and tea and rum

One day, when the tonguing' is done

We'll take our leave and go

She had not been two weeks from shore

When down on her a right whale bo—" A ruckus came from behind the room’s doors, a mishmash of singing and clattering metal. “I’M ALRIGHT! I’M AAAAALLLLRIGHT!”

My eyes blinked as three Wargs swiftly pushed open the great doors. Greg, Damian, and Micah, all drunk as skunks. The smell was enough to make my nose wrinkle, but I giggled as my mate stumbled about, his lazy gaze landing on me with a drunken smile. “H-HeY -hic-, PrEtTy L-ladY, aRe y-YoU sIngLe?”

I did my best to hold back my giggles, helping to prop him up as he slumped into my side. “I’m sorry, but no. I’m married.”

My tipsy mate gave me a very goofy smile, only to start sobbing as my words registered. “Wh-wHY dO yOU hAve to bE MarRiEd? ThAt gUy iS SO L-luCKy!”

“Yes he is~” I purred before pecking him on the cheek, somehow finding him to be far too adorable. I then noticed the large flask in his hand, the strong smell of liquor radiating from there.

“But I think you’ve had enough for one night.” I quickly swiped the bottle from his loose grip, watching as he pouted.

“bUT, i-It’S a GiFT fRom tHOr hIMseLf! aND hATes lEt mE HaVE His iNVisIble HElmEt.”

“I think Thor will live with you putting it down to spend the evening with your wife.” I smiled as I gave him another peck on the cheek.

“I HaVe A WIfE?!” Micah’s legs took that moment to give out, the great Alpha of Desolation falling to the floor in a heap. It was only he noticed, from the floor, that Neighsay was in the room. I was somewhat worried what Micah would say or do when intoxicated. “hEY bRAin, I hAve PiNKie oN spEEd dilE fOr Ya!”

“W-what?! Luna, get this fool out of here!” The Chancellor snapped.

My grin vanished as I dashed up to the arrogant pony in a flash of lightening. “You would do well to remember who can obliterate an army here, and who can’t.”

“Last I checked, he was the drunkard on the floor!”

“And last I checked; he is my husband. Say anything of that caliber again, and Equestria shall have the shortest funeral in history.”

“There you are!” I turned to find Gwen racing up to us, looking to Damian, who was trying to woo a nearby guard-mare. Greg looked ready to toss his lunch over in the corner, the flowerpot would be laid out to pasture in the morning.

“Damian, will you stop flirting and come with me!” Gwen huffed, the goth Wargess tugging on his arm to lead him back down the hall.

“I c-can find my way back…” The Beta muttered, still drunk, but not as heavily as Micah.

“Sure…” The Wargess grumbled, giving me a nod as she passed.

I returned the gesture before what could only be described as a cry of anguish rang out from Greg, the drunk Warg falling to his knees as he sobbed. “M-Micah has L-Luna, D-Damian h-has Gwen… who d-do I have?”

In a flash of green flame, Maggie was at Greg’s side, giving him the biggest hug. “Me silly!”

Shaking my head at the adorable display, I turned and pulled Micah to his feet, slowly making our way to the exit. But before I could pass the doors, the new Sovern called out. “P- Luna, wait!”

I looked back over my shoulder, silently expecting her to continue.

“Y-You don’t have to go… you could be my adviser…” Twilight asked this as she twiddled her thumbs.

I gave her an honest smile, but it wasn’t the offer that made me happy, it was the fact that regardless that she was the sole ruling power in Equestria, Twilight was still the naïve scholar. “Twilight Sparkle, while your offer is kind, I can say that I am happy with this turn of events. I can now live the life I’ve always wanted; a quiet one with many friends and family. I have a very large family, at that, and a loving husband. What more could I ask for in life?”

“True…” The alicorn looked away in sadness for a moment. “But I would still like to at least visit… if that’s ok with you. Or, if I have a big problem, could I ask for your council?”

“I shall allow your visits…” I let a mischievous grin overtake my muzzle. “Provided I am not ‘busy’ with my mate…”

“U-Uh… sure.” Twilight squeaked out, her face red.

With the grin still on my face, I teleported the still drunk Havaak back to our tent, laying him down on our bed. After tucking him in, I peeked out and saw that everyone else was heading off to bed as well, the sky having gone dark long ago.

“Luna?” I turned to see my father coming up the road, accompanied by two guards in very futuristic gunmetal-grey armor. “I can only guess that the event didn’t go well?”

“Eh.” I shrugged, grabbing my jacket and stepping outside to join him. “I’m not heartbroken. I was demoted as Princess of Equestria… which I’ll have to look into to see if is even real…”

“And this happening doesn’t bother you?”

“No. If I’m being sincere, I will not miss the role. I can now live a free life. I can dress as I wish with no huge tabloids posting it all over the country, no more squabbling nobles. I can live as I please with my husband and help him lead. Though I am not completely free from the role of ruling with being an Alpha, I don’t feel as restricted as before.” I smiled in earnest, accepting the hug he offered.

“I am glad that my daughter is happy with her life.” The Alpha squeezed and kissed me on the head. “Now, if I’m not mistaken, your mate either had a bit too much to drink or he can’t hold his liquor.”

“It’s both. I’ll be sure to nurse him back to health.”

“Very good.” He stepped away, crossing his arms behind his back. “Now, there were a few things we talked about before he went under that I feel inclined to mention. Havaak had spoken about wanting to open a portal back to the world he originated from, in order to send those who wanted to return to earth should they want to stay or go. He’d also talked about wanting to move the Nahar’s dwelling closer to our settlements and out of Equestria. You shouldn’t speak of it with me, but I just thought I’d tell you.”

“Thank you, father.” I nodded and bowed in thanks.

The mighty Warg scoffed. “You needn’t call me something so strict as ‘father’. You could call me Papa, or Dad if you wish.”

I quite liked the sound of ‘Papa.’ “Alright. See you soon, Papa.”

Papa beamed, his cheeks slightly red. “Very well, goodnight, my dear puppy.”

With the admittedly cute exchange done, I retreated back into our tent. Letting my coat fall to the floor, I swiftly stripped down to my underwear, crawling into bed with my mate. My fur had thickened over the winter months, but I still enjoyed the warmth Micah’s body gave off. But it wasn’t long before my peace was broken by quiet sobs, my mate having pressed his head to my chest as he wrapped his arms and legs around me.

I knew why he cried; it was loss. He had lost so much. His family from earth, Haven, the kitsunes, and the house which he’d built. But by the way he held me, it felt like an act of desperation. He had lost so much, so he was clinging to me, praying that I wouldn’t leave him too. In response, I held him tight as well, borrowing my face in his fluffy neck.

“I shall never leave you, my Alpha. Even when death takes us, either together or apart, I shall await you at the gates of Heaven.”

53. You've Reached Max Level

I sat in a dimly lit room, a wooden table splayed out between myself, Luna, Damien, Karipuur, Jurdehn, and several of the High Alpha’s council. All this, and add I had a killer headache… oh, joy…

“…and so, we ask to hear what your full plans are, Havaak. We wish for your plans to be laid bare to us.”

“Could…” I clutched my forehead, like the pounding of drums, the pain slowly increased. “Could I get some painkillers? Only then, will I reveal.”

Jurdehn nodded, and summoned one of her servants, the bowed Warg produced a vial filled with a blue liquid. It seemed to shimmer in the candlelight, like moonlight on a clear lake. I took the vial and looked to my new in-laws, who nodded. Uncorking the vial, I gulped it all down, giving the empty thing back to the servant. The pain slowly went away to the point it was almost unnoticeable, but not all together gone.

“Are you well enough to speak?” Karipuur asked.

I nodded, sighing. “Yes. Where should I start?”

“Perhaps the parting of your pack? You said that you wanted to send those who wished to return to earth. Do you still wish that?”

“And to where on earth shall we send them?” Jurdehn asked alongside her mate.

My hands cupped over themselves under my chin, elbows on the table. “Sending them back through a city would give us unwanted attention. I doubt we want that publicity.”

“No, that would not do. So, the countryside?”

“That’d be best. Less people to witness us dropping them off.”

“We can send them back with supplies, though not very much. I imagine that there will be many leaving us, that will leave us with many mouths to prepare food for.” Karipuur thought aloud, humming for a moment. “Perhaps we send them with bags of nuts and berries? Not very hard to pack, but enough for them to live off of for a time.”

“How many do you think will leave?” Luna asked, looked to me as I rubbed my tired eyes.

I blinked, gathering my thoughts on the matter and shrugged. “Hard to say, but I think quite a few.”

“And you will be Alpha of those who stay?” The Queen asked, looking at me with an almost worried glance. “We could find another to take that responsivity. I’m sorry that we hadn’t asked you sooner; but do you even what to be the Alpha? We’ve been so focused on Luna and the Nahar returning, but we failed to ask if you even wanted the job.”

All motion in the room stopped, barely even breath was perceived as I thought deeply. Did I want to be in charge? Did I want to lead?

I tried to be a protector. The castle was under attack regularly, lives were still lost and threatened. Ponies vanished half the time, to only God knew where. And then I couldn’t even protect my own house, my servants, or… not even Haven…

I tried being a father, and look how that turned out…

If I tried being an Alpha, a leader, would I fail in that too? Would I even make the cut? Before coming to Equestria, before Baldur, I sucked at handling pressure. When under pressure, I’d usually freeze or panic. I only had Baldur keeping my nerves cool, keeping my head on straight whenever anything big happened. And Luna thought of me as some big-shot hero? It was only because of Baldur that I was even alive. Without him, I doubt I would’ve made it on the first day.

‘While this is touching, you’re the selfless guy who sacrificed his face, hand, and a gave yourself a hole in your chest to protect her. All of it was for Luna, not the ponies. By keeping them safe, you helped keep Luna safe. I only keep the stress from overwhelming you. All I did was make sure you didn’t freeze up; you did the rest Micah. You kept everyone safe, not me. As for Haven… I’m sorry, but… you can’t always save everyone. ’

As sad as it was, he had a point. Haven’s death was something I couldn’t prepare for, and I imagined that the guilt and pain would take long to heal.

But, in the end, being Alpha shouldn’t have been something I wanted to do. As cheesy as it sounded, I needed to become the Alpha. Nobody else at the moment stepped up to the plate. The Nahar needed a leader, regardless of if I did good at it or failed. And if I failed at that even… then, I’d say to just keep on moving.

As I reached my mental conclusion, I felt a soft and warm hand drape itself over mine. I blinked and looked over to see it was Luna, an equally warm and reassuring smile on her muzzle.

And, even as the Alpha, wouldn’t I also be doing it for her too? I became a protector for Luna, became a boyfriend for her, and even now, a husband. Which was a fact I was still trying to get used to… but happily so.

I took a deep breath, steadying my mind. “There’s no-one else to do it, so I will. Would I much rather have an easier job without all this stress? Yes. But, again, someone needs to keep all of these Wargs in check.”

“Hey, I could always take over.” Damien offered, smirking as he leaned back in his seat. “At least when you need a vacation.”

My hearts felt light in my chest, a smile coming to my muzzle. “Thanks, I’d appreciate that.”

“We assume you’re taking Damien as your Beta then?” Karipuur asked, a smirk of his own playing on his lips. “With how he’s helped keep the masses in check, I couldn’t make a better decision.”

“I agree.” My smile kept.

Luna had decided she’d had enough sitting regally and slumped onto my shoulder. “And what about our new lands? I, as well as others, would very much like to be anywhere but Equestria.”

“We will have to see how many are left come this afternoon, but we have a few places in mind.” The Queen smiled at our display. “Then, we shall leave you two alone, to tend to one another.”

“Uh… sure?” My jaws lightly clenched as I bit back a blush, my ears splaying back slightly.

Jurdehn’s smile widened at her victory. “But, after that, you will have a choice to make, Havaak. Because you are proclaiming yourself to be the Alpha of your clan, the other Alphas will expect you to process even great power than now. To Wargs, an Alpha is more than a leader, they are a symbol of power. And I imagine that many in the Nahar will want to be awakened. But also, your Beta, according to tradition, will have to awaken at least once. The Beta, as well as the Alpha, are the faces of the pack, and should either of you be seen as weak… I dread to think what others will do.”

“So, in short, I have to get an upgrade too?” Damian asked, stunned.

I shrugged in response. “And a new fur coat. Who knows what you’ll come out with?”

“As long as it’s not pink…”

“If that happens, I’ll take a picture, so it’ll last longer.”

“Yay…”

“And will I also need to be ‘awoken?’” Luna asked, sitting up as she rested her elbows on the table.

“Should you wish, yes.” Jurdehn nodded, frowning softly, like she regretted some far-off outcome. “But you’ll lose your beautiful coat…”

“Yes, it would be a shame…” My mate mused as she looked herself over, smiling as she gazed back at her mother. “But I’d like to think that Mic-I mean, Havaak and I are shedding our old lives. We rid ourselves of this land and our troubled pasts, stepping into a new age. New looks and new roles. The Alpha and his mate, leaders of the Nahar. We will never forget the events that shaped us, and the ones we shared close bonds with, but I pray that this is a step in the right direction. I hope you can both understand this.”

Both Alphas smiled, shedding several tears. Jurdehn wiped hers away as Karipuur still cried a river. “I wish we could’ve been with you when you were younger, but we are thankful to see the wonderful Warg you’ve become, my dearest. To leave behind one’s troubled past is no easy feat, and we commend you.”

“I agree, you’ve become a wonderful Alpha, Luna. I do hope you can help Havaak with the challenge of leadership. As you know too well, it is no easy deed.” Karipuur choked down his fleeting tears, standing as the rest of us followed. “With that said, we should prepare all those who wish to leave. I will get the elders ready.”

With a flash of Chroma, we all stood outside in the soft wilds of winter, our clothes billowing in the wind. I turned to see a large crowd to the east of our village; they had already gathered to return home. We soon arrived, the King and Queen standing before the crowd with us behind them, seven elder Wargs to their right.

“Greetings to all. I trust that you wish to return to the lives you left behind, and this wish I will grant. But be warned, not everything will be the same as you left it. Time has passed on earth, and with it, so have events. Your former homes could be owned by another, loved ones moved on without you, and many other things may have happened in your absence. And do know, this will be a one-way trip. Once back on earth and human, you may not be able to return. Choose wisely, and all those with raised hands will go.”

We waited for a long, baited moment. Seconds turned into minutes, until finally, a hand was raised. Another followed, as did others. Soon after, almost every hand had raised. Only a small percentage of them had decided to stay.

“Very well…” Jurdehn nodded, motioning to the elders. “Begin.”

“Everyone that doesn’t want the return trip, come to the right of us!” I called out, watching many exit the crowd as the elders surrounded the masses, wings extended and Chroma blazing. We all watched in awe as a massive portal, laced with green whisps, opened above the crowd, slowly descending on them. Soon, they were engulfed, the portal closing after it reached the ground. But one had managed to roll out from under the portal as it closed. I looked to the remaining Wargs as the elders returned to their Alpha’s side, meeting their gazes as I went over what I could say.

But Luna beat me to the punch, seeing my hesitation. “We’re very glad that you’ve decided to stay, but we would like to know as to why you wanted to, if that is alright with you. May we prove to be the leaders you need.”

And so, we listened to their reasons. From wanting to start over, to dreaming of living in a fantasy world, the list went on. It was close to the end that I noticed the Warg who’d exited the portal, the same one that had been mouthing off to me when we’d rescued everyone.

“And your reason for staying?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Revenge.”

“Any other reason besides that?”

“No.”

“Then leave.” At my command, he snarled, only to be stopped by Damian. “We plan to leave Equestria to start anew, and we don’t need anyone with a vendetta slowing us down. If you want vengeance, go for it, but don’t drag any of us into it.”

“Are you fucking serious?” He snapped, struggling to push past Damian. “You’re just leaving? No payback?!”

“I don’t see a need for it.” I answered truthfully, standing taller. “The ponies are on the brink of their civilization breaking down, many will be starving and scrounging for food and shelter. If you feel satisfied by picking on a weakened foe, then you’re not worth keeping around. Not in my pack. You prove your strength by beating a strong enemy. My pack is no place for bullies.”

“You bit—” He didn’t get far into his tackle, as Damian had him pinned to the ground in seconds.

“To first beat me, you would first have to get past my Beta, and he is not someone to be trifled with.”

“I-I’m gonna kill you, I swear…”

“You can try.” I then looked to Damian, nodding as the cursing offender was dragged off by my Beta and two others who offered to help. After a minute or two, they returned, having dumped the Warg outside the village.

“Do you think he’ll become a problem?” I asked as I felt my father-in-law coming up behind me.

“For you, possibly. But for now, he is a problem for the Equestrians. Will you aid them if they ask?”

I heaved a sigh, my eyes downcast. “I don’t know. I’d honestly rather not.”

He nodded, placing a hand on my shoulder. “You are the Alpha, and your actions effect the pack. It will be your decision, and only yours when the time comes.”

I heaved another breath. “Yes sir.”

“And speaking of you being Alpha,” Jurdehn smirked as she strode up behind me, bringing Luna to my side. “You two ready for a last Awakening?”

“But she can’t go into lava.” I nodded toward my beloved.

“Not unless you will it.”

Luna and I looked at each other in confusion, but in her eyes, I saw complete and unyielding trust. Once more, a nervous breath was pulled in, exhaling slowly to calm myself. “What do I need to do?”

Karipuur then leaned down and whispered in my ear. I nodded to what was said and turned toward the north, looking to the base of Canterhorn Mountain, stretching out my hand. My Chroma spilled deep into the earth, farther than the deepest drill had ever gone, the lush meadow soon cracking with gas and heat. The earth split open with a burst of boiling stone, the magma leaking out over the grass as it burned. A cool, dim path lead out into the lava’s deep, my feet stepping out onto it as I held out my hand for Luna. With one fast look at the boiling magma, she reached out and joined me, huddling close to my side as we walked out.

“Keep me safe, my Alpha?” Luna asked in a sweet tone as we neared the end of the path, standing over the bubbling vat of lava.

I leaned down and pecked her on the forehead. “Now and for always.”

With that, we stepped off, plunging into the smoldering deep. Chroma flooded my systems, from my nerves to my bones, fur to skin, and muscles to limbs. I kept my eyes shut though, dreading the feeling of the hot liquid touching my delicate eyes. Pain sprouted behind my ears as I gritted my teeth, struggling not to scream into Luna’s ear. Probably noticing my struggles, her large wings wrapped around me, soothing my aching head. But something was different, it almost felt like another pair of horns, but they had decided to grow where the pain was now dulling. Luna suddenly began tapping my shoulder, my fully awakened power reaching down and pulling a pillar of earth rising, bringing us up to the surface. The action felt easy now, like how one would wave a hand.

We breached the surface, the magma cascading off us as if we were stone. I finally blinked my eyes open, seeing that my snout was a new light grey color. Looking down at Luna, where her once pure white fur was, now lay a carpet of midnight black. Below the eyes were wisps of white, on each brow sat one pearly dot. Her inner ears were a fluffy snow white, the appendages flicking about as she opened her own eyes. Her bright teal and silver eyes landed on me, a small gasp leaving her ebony lips.

“M-Micah?” Her voice was shaken, as if she couldn’t believe it was me.

I smirked. “Who else would I be? Ronald McDonald?”

That got a little giggle out of my mate. “Here.” With a wave of her hand, the Wargess blinking at how easy it was, a perfect mirror of water formed in the air.

I had indeed changed. The brown in my fur was obliterated, replaced by varying shades of greys and whites. But most striking was the coloration of my face. My snout was the same light grey as my shoulders, stopping in the middle of my forehead in a sharp point, my brows eclipsed by the shadow of a crown, a white pearl set on each brow. The rest of my face was a musty white, flowing down my neck into another piercing angle, only a thick band of dark grey reached down from my nose to my chin. Turning my head, my suspicions were confirmed by not just another pair of horns, but I now had six horns. Two behind my ears, and two more below my original ones. Similar to my first set, they all curved upward, almost two inches from touching my original horns midway.

And then, there were my eyes. They were still blue and gold, but the blue had faded slightly. A greyish blue having taken over, like stormy clouds. They reminded me of my human eyes, unlike the almost cartoonishly blue eyes I’d had before.

“How do I look? I’m not pink anywhere, am I?” Luna asked in concern and mirth, a small smile on her lips as I looked back to her.

I found no pink, but that wouldn’t have made her any less beautiful. But I looked closer than before, spotting a bit of white on the back of her ears, the underside of her eyes looking more like fading eyeshadow. A span of white ran down her throat, reaching past her chest, I presumed. While her outer clothes had been burned off, she still wore her under garments thankfully. Though… I wouldn’t have minded seeing her uncovered. Something for later…

“Stunning.” I winked with a smirk, seeing her blush with her own smile. As for me, my clothing was gone as well, only my boxers remained. “We need some clothes that won’t burn. This seems like something we should’ve worked on sooner, but…”

“When fighting a war, one tends to forget the little things.”

“Yeah, but for right now…” With another flex of my power, we were clothed.

My mate looked over her new set of pants and baggy green sweater. “Handy and comfy.”

“Verily.” I then scooped her up and began walking back toward the pack, a cloud of thick smoke having divided us while Luna and I’s lava bath.

“I know you want to make an entrance.” Luna smirked as she snuggled into my new fur. “Mm, so soft~”

“I do, give me a second.” Asking Baldur to gather power, I watched as the clouds grew dark far into the horizon, the entire sky blotting itself out in moments. Thunder boomed overhead, powerful bolts of lightning following. I heard several Wargs shuffling in fear on the other side of the smoke. Looking back down to my mate, I couldn’t help but ask. “Want to stand? Join in the show?”

“Nah, too cozy~” She snuggled deeper into my fur to emphasize her point, fluttering the one eye that was visible to me.

I shrugged, clearing my throat as I blushed. She really thought my fur that that soft. I usually just took a shower before bed, no conditioner or anything over-the-top. “Ok.”

Lightning struck the area around us as I stepped through the haze, my eyes alight with the cold fire, smirking. The lava behind us dipped and sloshed of its own accord, the earth shaking as the mountain rumbled. I noticed from the corner of my eye that a tower had collapsed on Canterlot’s north wall. Cold lightning flickered and flashed in my eyes, powerful arcs flowing off my new fur into the sky and beyond, a cyclone roaring overhead. I looked the awestruck crowd, my smile widening. “I think I may have capped my level.”

“Well, you wouldn’t be much of a boss without multiple stages.” Damian laughed as he strode up to me, unafraid.

I chuckled along, finding the joke in good tastes. “Yeah, though I’d rather not go strutting around, stroking my ego.”

“What ego? I see no massive ego around here.” Damian smirked as he looked around cluelessly.

“Tis true,” Luna voiced her two cents. “In much of our time together, I’ve never seen you be vain or arrogant.”

I wilted slightly, remembering darker thoughts. “I have my moments. Rare, but they do surface.”

“Well, if they do, I’ll smack them out of you.” She said this with a soft bonk to my head, the touch not even hurting.

“I’d appreciate the ego check.”

“Alright!” Damian spun around with his arms out, facing the pack. “Two down, who’s next?!”

“You.” I smirked, teleporting the weapons I’d made from Chrysalis’ corpse into my hand. I then held them out for a stunned Damian. “The Chaos Blades are yours now. Can’t have my Beta defenseless, can I?”

-=Meanwhile=-

“Princess Luna! Princess Luna! I’ve found something that I think you’ll want to see!” Shouted Starburst as he entered the Canterlot throne room, the doors bursting open and waking the guards.

“Can’t you see that the Princess is busy?!” Neighsay chastised over his shoulder, watching as Twilight approved several new laws. “And Luna is no longer the Princess, that duty falls to Twilight Sparkle.”

The unicorn steadily approached the dais, stunned by the news. “O-oh, well… she may want to hear this… and did you see the storm outside?”

“Yes, how big is it? What is it Starburst?” Twilight asked excitedly, her head snapping up to look at the scholar.

“From what I’ve seen, it spans throughout all of Equestria. The weather teams are having a hard time with it. But, besides that, I believe I’ve found the missing journal of Starswirl the Bearded; it may pertain to his whereabouts. Maybe—” In a flash, Twilight teleported from her throne and into Starburst’s face, eyes wide with delight.

“R-really?! You can identify that this journal really belonged to Starswirl the Beareded?!” The new ruling princess couldn’t help but let her wings flutter in excitement, squealing with glee. “OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH!!! I have to tell the girls!! We have to get him back! Starswirl could help Equestria in so many ways! Neighsay, don’t you think this is wonderful?!!”

“Yes, isn’t it just…” Unbeknownst to the alicorn and scholar, the Chanceler let a small, wicked smile grace his old face as he whispered to himself. “One of our oldest supporters returned. Wonderful knows indeed…”

He then pulled a small medallion from his pocket, golden in the likeness of a burning sun, watching as Twilight hugged the old journal like a stuffed toy. “The Sun Queen may have fallen, but the Sun Princess will soon return… this one is just a keepsake, for now.”

But he then looked out the window, seeing the storm raging outside, reaching out into the world. He could only deduce that this was the work of one annoying Warg King. “But all that will be dead if that monster isn’t taken out…”

Author's Note

We shall soon see just how powerful the Alpha has become.

The Alpha of Desolation (just add the horns, scars, and eyes. Sorry):

Totally forgot about the music:

Aaaaand then I decided to change his horns from four to six. I’ll stop changing him now 😅

54. From Dark to Light and Light to Dark

“…72, 73, 74, 75, and 76. Ok, is that everyone?” I shouted to the gathered crowd of Wargs, all of us standing in the mucky snow. Winter had only lasted four months, and we were on the last. Seeing as the snow and long nights would soon end, we set about moving to our new destination.

Thankfully, the High Alpha had gifted us with a cargo frigate to make the journey, the massive ship hovering above us, blocking the suns. A light haze had also covered the suns, a soft drizzle pouring from the heavens as we rounded up our things. We soon had the frigate filled with what little belongings we had, many taking their things to their temporary cabin rooms. Luna and I made our way to the bridge and once there, ordered the captain to take off.

The engines roared to life, the crystalline sails on the sides of the ship shimmering to life with a surge of power, propelling itself from the ground. All on the bridge watched as the earth retreated below, soon replaced by endless plains of dark clouds and blue sky, the suns peeking through every-so-often. I stood next to the holographic map, mountains and valleys of blue light dancing across the large table. On it was marked a particular valley, one that was lush and protected by looming mountains, our new home.

“Master?” My draconic servant materialized next to me; in a form I hadn’t ever seen her in before. She looked just like the dragons in Equestria, aside from the fact that her scales were smoother and looked more like white thorns. It honestly surprised me.

“Yes?”

“Would you permit me to leave your side for the day? I would like to go to the town of Ponyville to meet with someone.”

“A friend?”

“No, but I feel the need to explain a few things to the young… drake who lives there.” She had paused on that word, as if trying to fill the name with something it was not. Was Spike not really a dragon? I found it hard to believe, but I didn’t let it bother me too much.

I nodded. “Yes, but please return to me by the day’s end.”

“I will.” With that, she bowed and exited the room.

Luna came up beside me and draped an arm over my back. “Something wrong?”

I gave a long sigh, leaning on my elbows, placed on the table. “Just excited for an uneventful life. Hopefully.”

“But knowing how we love getting into trouble… probably not.”

Chuckling, I smiled. “Yeah. Sad but true.”

-=Oktorr’s POV=-

Shouldn’t there have been at least some security here?

As I neared the castle of the famous Twilight Sparkle, I noted that there were no guards present. She was a Princess; shouldn’t she have had at least some form of security?

I approached the large golden doors and nocked hard, leaving a small dent. I softly gasped before fixing the door with my magic, all seven horns glowing a light blue. A few moments later, the great door opened, my quarry looking at me with tearstained eyes. A thick blanket lay over his shoulders as he clasped it over himself.

The moment he saw me, his eyes shot open and the fins on his head perked up. It was only when his tongue flicked out and smelled my scent that he blinked. “Uh… hi? D-did you need something, miss?”

“Yes.” I smiled back, letting a small hiss rumbled in my chest. “I would like to speak with you, if it is to your liking.”

“Sure, whatever…” He dipped back down into his gloomy state, but still looked back at me as we entered the castle.

I decided to follow the sulking drake, padding behind him as his mind seemed to wonder elsewhere. It was only until we came to the doors of his room that he noticed I’d followed.

“H-hey! W-What are you…” He trailed off as I pushed a bit of my power into my voice.

“Sssshhhh… I will do nothing to you without your consent.” It felt like he wanted to refute, but my power had too much sway over him. His face reflected his astonishment and horror, his words failing him at my command. This confirmed my suspicions. Had he really been lied too also? My heart broke at such a revolution. “You may speak.”

“Wh—” He clamped his hands over his throat, his eyes wide in terror as he looked at me. “W-What did you do?!”

“All I did was use a smidge of my power over you. And it’s as I feared, you don’t know what you are, do you?”

“I-I’m a dragon! I’ve always been a dragon.” He stepped forward, the blanket falling on the floor as he spread his wings in defense.

“Yes, but you are particular breed of dragon.”

“Seriously? W-why should I believe you?! You snuck up behind me and you used your weird magic on me! How do I know you’re really not just some lunatic?!”

I tilted my head at this, thinking over my answer. “Because I’ve employed myself under Havaak… or Fang, as the ponies call him. He wouldn’t have taken me if I was insane.”

“T-that’s… fair. But why are you here? What did you need to talk with me for?”

“Well…” I paused, thinking it would be better if we sat and talked. “Actually, could we sit? This conversation will be quite the bombshell.”

“Uh, ok…” He then opened the doors and waved me inside.

“Holding the door for a female? My, the ponies did raise you as a gentleman.” I purred, swishing my long tail as I passed him.

“U-uh, yeah…” He blushed as he stepped in after me, quickly sitting in a beanbag chair by a TV. He turned the volume down on the soup opera that was playing a very dramatic and gloomy scene. “So… what did you want to talk about? I’ll roll with it for now, but I’m not just taking your word for it. So… I’m not a dragon, right?”

I sat across from him on his bed. “You are a dragon, but a subspecies of one. You are a Kobolt, or at least… partly one. Evidenced by the amount of command I had over you. I was able to sense you some time ago, and I had heard of your exploits from the ponies. At least the one about you saving an entire empire, or a small kingdom.”

The little drake blushed again, scratching the back of his head. “Heh, i-it wasn’t a big deal…”

“That’s not what I’ve heard. But I didn’t come to praise, I came to educate.” I then slid down onto the floor before him on my knees, leaning over him. “And console, if you’ll let me.”

“W-what? Console?!”

“Evidenced by the mountain of tissues around the trashcan, the soap opera on your television, and your bloodshot eyes. What happened, Spike?”

“I-I… s-she…” He began to tear up, sniffling.

“As a Krah’Tri, I ask that you tell me. I don’t demand, Spike.” I scooted forward and draped a wing over him, which he didn’t resist.

“O-ok… I-I was dating the Dragon Lord, Ember, for a while. And… and she dumped me.” The unsung hero wilted, face red with embarrassment and… guilt? “S-she said it wasn’t working, t-that I was too clingy…”

“And would you say that both of you were at ease with each other when this affair started? Were you reseparating her efforts?”

“Y-yeah… I mean, we were apart for long periods of time, I just wanted to spend time with her. I even brought her a basket of gems.” He held up said basket, which had been next to the nightstand and looked a bit singed. “It, uh, got burned when I dropped it… after she told me…”

“Well, it is her loss.” Scooping him up in my wings, I held him close. With him being half my height, it was very easy to cradle him. “I don’t know you very well Spike, but I can tell that you are an honest drake. One who isn’t afraid to speak his mind and assist others. In fact, at least among most drakes, these traits are highly valued. I don’t know about the dragons here, though. What are they like?”

“U-uh, s-sure…” He muttered as he wiggled out of my grasp, sitting back in his chair, looking properly flustered. But it didn’t last long, as he sat straight, attempting to look strong. I didn’t deny him this, I found it cute, admittedly. “Dragons here in Equestria are tough, never backing down from any challenge, and always facing every foe!”

“Even if that foe could very well be the death of you?”

“Er… maybe?” He shrugged, chuckling to himself after. “Garble would be stupid enough for that.”

“And not you? How would you face such a rival?”

“Me? I’d probably just book it in the other direction. But if I had the power to protect my friends, I would give it my all.” He wilted soon after, stopping his pounding on his puffed chest. “But… everypony’s practically left me here, in this stupid castle, alone…”

“I’m here.” I rested a hand on his shoulder. “And I’m listening.”

Spike looked at me in disbelief, smiling after a moment. “Actually, I’d like to hear about what I am, seeing as you’re obviously a different type of dragon. I know I’m a dragon, but what type? I had no idea that other dragon species existed.”

“That’s what happens when you’re raised amongst ignorant ponies.” I snarled softly, trying not to scare him, but still showing my distaste.

“T-they’re not that bad… most of the time.”

I raised an eyebrow. “In honesty, I have come to understand my master’s viewpoint on the ponies. They were a foolish and oblivious species, choosing to hide away and live in their fantasies.”

“I mean, yeah. They are dumb half the time, but Twilight’s not too bad. She’s smart and always knows what to do. Usually, at least.” He sighed, taking a deep breath as he seemed to gather himself. “But she does get absorbed in her work so much that she often forgets me. And then half the time I have to pick up the slack. A small part of me feels like she uses me, like… I don’t know, she just keeps me around because I’m useful. Sure, we have our moments where we love each other, but… something always feels off. It feels right, but at the same time, not.”

Scooting closer, I looked him in the eye. “Kobolts are usually a subservient species. Often serving a draconic master, whether they be kind or not. You were raised amongst ponies, and that need to serve flowed onto them. You felt as if Twilight was your master, but a part of you yearned for the drake you needed.”

“So, you want me to be your servant?” He raised a brow suspiciously.

“No. Only if you want to be. I have no wish to force you into anything. You’re old enough to make your own decisions, Spike. No-one should force you into anything.”

“Wow, thanks.” He looked surprised, as if he’d never been told such a thing. He paused in thought and brought the basket of gems in front of us. “Want a snack?”

I smiled at his kindness, feeling that he was becoming more comfortable with me. “Thank you.” Taking a handful, I poured a bit of magic into them before tossing them into my mouth, a delightful crunching and a soft warmth flowing into my belly.

“Wow, w-what did you do? Those gems were glowing!” Spike looked at me and back to the gems, astonished.

“Y-you mean to say that… you’ve never pushed some magic into the gems you eat?” My heart sank at the thought and shattered as he shook his head.

“I tried once, but Twilight freaked out and told me not to do it again. She thought that the magic would hurt me somehow. ‘Maybe make you explode’, she’d said.”

Rage replaced sorrow, my teeth grinding against each other. “So, not only did she keep you sheltered as the rest of her kind, but she kept you malnourished? For HOW many years?!”

Spike shrunk back from my aggression. “S-sixteen… I-I’m sixteen…”

My shoulders slumped as my anger dimmed, but only a little bit. I sighed, grabbing another gem and filling it with my power. I then held it out to the little drake. “Eat it.”

With no magic mixed with my words, Spike was free to hesitate, but nonetheless ate the gem. With the first crunch, his eyes lit up as he loudly hummed in bliss, more moans following as he savored his meal. The sight managed to bring a smile to my snout.

After a few more seconds of savoring it, he swallowed and blinked. “Huh, that… actually filled me up. I usually have to eat a lot before I’m full.”

“Eating unpowered gems is like a pony eating baby food for their whole life, thus is why you are short and skinny.” We shared a sorrowful look.

“And… I can’t grow anymore. I’m s-stuck being small?!” He was almost in tears.

“No!” I then scooped him up as he cried into my chest, cradling him in my wings. “You will still grow, but… possibly not as big as most. If you eat more gems like this, you’ll slowly get better, but… you will be handicapped in a way. Just don’t eat too much, you don’t want to upset your stomach.”

“W-will you be here to help me?”

My heart sank again. “No, I’m moving away with my master. This was the second reason I came here. I had hoped that you would come with me. I had feared that you weren’t getting what a dragon needed, I had hoped to convince you.”

He was quiet for a long while. I kept silent so I wouldn’t disturb his thoughts. Finally, he spoke. “I-I think I will.”

“I hope you’re not coming just because asked.” I gave him a raised brow.

“N-no.” He gave me a long sigh in return. “I just got dumped, Twilight left me here in an empty castle alone to deal with all that baggage, and I’m not going to get any better by staying here. I’d like to stay with you, so that I’m not alone and so you can teach me how to be a real dragon. The dragons here are pretty weak compared to you. Besides, a baby chick’s got to leave the nest at some point, right?”

I couldn’t help but giggle at his previous words. “You know how to butter up a dragoness, that’s for sure. And yes, I shall.”

“Cool. But, uh, what do you mean by ‘butter up?’”

My smile grew as I slipped him back into his bean bag, standing as if to educate. “When addressing a dragon of any kind, it is ill advised to call a dragoness delicate or weak. Males often say such things to each other to start fights, so with them, it’s a common thing.”

“So… first lesson; don’t call the ladies fragile. Regardless of species, none are weak… except Garble.”

Another chuckle split my smile. After a bit, I gave a long sigh. “Do you wish to pack?”

“Uh,” Spike looked around his room, standing up. “Sure.”

He then got to work, packing clothes and all essentials. He paused at his desk, looking down at a picture of himself, Twilight, and their friends hugging. He hesitated, but with tears in his eyes, he grasped the picture and stuffed it into the side pocket of his bag. He then wrote a letter, one which he packed into an envelope and lit aflame with his breath, the magical ashes flying out the window. Zipping the duffel bag shut and swinging it over his shoulder, he stepped up to me.

“All set.” He smiled with finality.

It was then that I finally noticed a small charm around his neck, I sensed an illusion spell connected to it. I grimaced. “Spike, what is that necklace?”

“Oh, this?” He looked down at the silver medallion, blinking. “I-it was a present from… T-Twilight when she first hatched me. She said that it was…”

He blinked again. After a moment of thought, he brought it up to his face, looking it over. “Actually, why did she give it to me?”

“May I see?” I asked, holding my hand out.

“Sure.” He stepped forward, holding it up, but not removing it. I looked it over, scanning the spell.

“Spike, this is a powerful spell, used to conceal creatures with shapeshifting properties.”

He blinked again, his bag falling off his shoulder. “W-what?”

He was a dragon; this I was sure of. But… I could only think of one species that were shapeshifters, and they were an endangered species. “Spike, you’re not just a Kobolt dragon. You’re a mixed breed. It makes sense, hardly any family is pure blooded nowadays. But you are an Ahamkara. The only dragon species known to the shapeshift, and owners of powerful illusion magics. Some have even been so powerful with their illusions, that it was as if they could warp reality itself.”

The little drake was frozen, his eyes misting over. “W-wha… S-she l-lied…?”

My head bowed, heart pounding in rage. “Do you know where she got this from, Spike?”

“C-Celestia…” His eyes hardened, his brow furrowing, and jaw set. Snatching the trinket out of my hand, he tore it off his neck and threw it out the window. Tears overflowing, the illusion faded. His once brilliant purple scales darkened, turning almost black. Eyes shifted, becoming three sets of slitted pupils, the whites nonexistent. His vibrant underbelly became a mossy green, tail extending to be twice as long as he was tall. His head narrowed, snout going from round and chubby to angled and sharp, same with the spikes down his head and spine. The wings all but melted into his back, as his species didn’t have wings. Overall, Spike had gone from an adorable babe to the visually edgy teen he felt like. His six eyes locked onto me, standing up to my chest, as opposed to his original height at my hips. “Now, I’m ready.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, a little unsure and worried for him.

“Yeah…” He looked back to the room, reminiscing. “I know she was just trying to help, but it wasn’t the help I needed. I think I’ll forgive her someday, but… not now.” He shook his head. “The wound is too fresh. I need room to grow, literally and figuratively, and I can’t do that here.”

I nodded, motioning for him to follow. He did so with determination. We entered and made our way through the town, getting many curious and frightened looks. Most eyes were on Spike, his numerous eyes wondering and his thin tongue flicking out, tasting the air.

“I never noticed how they reeked of sugar.” He commented, eyeing the bakery as a particular pink pony burst through the doors.

“SPIKE?! IS THAT YOU?!”

“Yeah, Pinkie, it’s me.” The Ahamkara blinked as she ran up to him, stepping back with a surprised hiss.

“Wowie! Nice costume. Going for that awesome Edge-lord look? Oh, and how was your trip to the Dragon lands?”

The young drake looked annoyed. “No Pinkie. This really is me.”

“Sure~” She gave him a wink, her usual smile present.

“Spike?” Applejack whistled as she came up behind us. I turned to meet her gaze, looking down at the orange pony in slight exasperation. “Uh… howdy?”

I nodded back with a soft huff, turning back as Spike turned to the left, his three eyes staring at the farmer. She reeled back in shock, whickering in her terror. “S-spike?”

Spike turned around to meet her, his new look casting Applejack into denial. She then glared at me, reigning in her fear. “What did you do to him?! You better turn him back, you snake!”

My teeth clenched, but my new friend beat me to the punch. “She didn’t do anything, Applejack. This is what I really look like. Remember that necklace I had?”

“The one you said Twiligh’ gave to ya, yeah.” It was then that she noticed the missing pendent. “Wait, where is it? Wasn’t it supposed to protect ya’ll?!”

“No.” He snapped, snarling with fists clenched. “It kept me from discovering what I really am. Applejack, I’m not just a dragon.”

“T-then what are ya?” She took a step back.

“An Ahamkara.”

“An’ that is?”

“The manifestation of illusions and trickery for us dragons. Masters of shape and eye.” I smirked at my cleverness, winking at Spike as he nodded in thanks.

“Ah was askin’ Spike, not you!”

I blinked at her aggressiveness, my eyes narrowing. But Spike stepped between us, rescuing me from my temper again, his voice dropping with his own rising anger. “And she knows more about dragons than the collective of ponies in history. So, unless you somehow know something about my kind, Applejack, then please. Share.”

“Ah-… You… you’ve changed Spike.” She took another step back, more fear entering her eyes as she shook her head. “W-why are ya so angry? A-ah thought we were friends…”

I could tell that this was hard for him. He was close to shaking, a mix of wrath and anguish at war inside him. My tail slipped around his, coiling around and gently squeezing. This was enough for him to stop his trembling and look over his shoulder at me, a soft pink shade claiming the underside of his jaw. It was the equivalent of a blush for dragons, as coiling tails was similar to holding hands. I nodded to the young Ahamkara, putting a wing over his shoulder.

He swallowed, gathering himself with a breath. “Applejack, I’ve been kept in the dark for all my life. I didn’t know that I needed magic in my gems to nourish me. I didn’t know that there were different species of dragons. I didn’t know that I was a mixed breed. And most certainly didn’t know that I was an Ahamkara! No more lies! No more lies Applejack! I need to know what I am and how to be an actual dragon, not just a pet that’ll die of starvation in the next decade! I’m still keeping the name Spike for now, but I’m not going to be the pushover and weak dragon you met. I am an Ahamkara, and I will become one!”

He ended his speech with a loud hiss as he stepped forward and out from my reach. Standing alone, he lifted his head and roared, a long beam of black and teal flame erupting from his jaws. The dark clouds overhead crackling with lightening as the flames met them. Spike then snapped his head back down and coughed, snorting a plume of smoke.

“Now let’s go.” He said, turning to me. I nodded with a smile, both of us walking side by side as we walked to the edge of the town, ignoring the ponies behind us.

Once we were out far enough, I turned to my companion. “Ready?”

“As ever…”

With that consent, I shifted into my true form, towering above the village and meeting the mountain peaks with my gaze. Looking back down, Spike’s jaw had found a new home on the ground, the young drake’s eyes wide in astonishment. The sight made me chortle a bit. My eyes flicked over to see the ponies all cowering, all but the two former Elements of Harmony were brave enough to watch. I felt Spike had broken from his stupor and had begun climbing, shimmying up my wing. Before long, He made it to the crook of my neck, settling himself between the scales.

I spoke through a magical link I’d made with him. It was standard for any dragon with another in their service.

I felt Spike try and grip my scales tighter as I started off, deciding to walk for a while before we reached the nearest mountain. The ponies continued to watch as I climbed, pushing off as I took to the skies. Like the natural disaster I felt like, I let loose a roar that shook the valleys. We then made our way back to the Nahar, following the link I had with Alpha Haavak.

-=Meanwhile=-

“Good work everpony!” Twilight congratulated everyone present. But despite the praise, her friends looked worried.

“Uh, Twiligh’? There’s somethin’ we need to talk about…” Applejack muttered, stepping up to the alicorn’s side.

“Can it wait Applejack? I really want to focus on bringing Starswirl back.”

“Uh… no. I-it’s about Spike…” The farm mare removed her hat and placed it over her heart.

“What about him?” Twilight asked, not quite getting why her friend was so worried.

“Well, uh…”

“Hey!” Starlight rolled her eyes, blowing a strand of her mane away. “Could we get this show on the road so I can say ‘I told you so?’”

“Oh, right…” Twilight joined Starlight and Sunburst by the pillar they’d set the book down on, angling their horns toward the artifact.

Applejack went to confront her friend about the day’s previous events but was stopped by the explosion of magic. The unicorn strained to keep their magics on par with what the spell demanded, but having the dome removed lessened their overall magic output. But finally, after sweating bricks, a hexagon of light bridged the artifacts together. Twilight smiled at their accomplishment, gasping as the ponies of legend reappeared in flashes of light, falling onto the ground after centuries of sleep.

The alicorn stared at a grey unicorn in a blue cloak, a white beard dangling from his chin. The old unicorn rose his head, eyes opening with dreariness. “W-Where…? What? What has happened?”

“It worked!!” The alicorn squealed in glee, dancing on the spot. “We brought you back!”

Starswirl’s eyes blinked, but then shot open in alertness and horror. “W-WHAT?! YOU MUST UNDO WHAT YOU’VE DONE!”

“W-what?! Why?” Her ears folded back, her dance halting.

“You cannot bring us back!” Starswirl grew steady enough on his hooves to walk up to Twilight, hands grasping her shoulders as his pupils shrank. “You cannot only bring the Pillars back!!”

The clouds suddenly grew heavy and dark as lightening crashed overhead, a mass of pure shadow pouring out of a tear in reality. The mass grew into the size of a male Warg, sprouting wings, and then the form of a male alicorn stood before them, cackling with black mist surrounding him like a veil. His white eyes shone like hot stars as a sharp, curved horn jutted from his forehead, wings billowing with the same black smoke.

The titan cackled some more upon seeing the small crowd of ponies, his pupilless eyes landing on one in particular. “Your pitiful attempt to imprison me has FAILED, Starswirl!”

Applejack huddled in with the rest of her friends, cowering under the shadow of the monstrous alicorn. “M-maybe… it can wait…”

A trail of ash blew in through the wind, a scroll materializing in Twilight’s hand, but her mind hardly registered it.

Author's Note

Dang, Spike had it rough enough, now this?! The dude deserves a break from the crud
Hope you all enjoyed, have a good day!

55. The Spartan

Joseph Pólethèos exhaled softly before he paused, his eyes narrowing as he smelled the scents of gardenias, morning glories, and lavender before he turned, startled as he collided with someone with easily G cup breasts before he felt someone squeeze and massage them over his head and face.

"Hello, boys. Whilst you hash out a training schedule for him, I'm going to go get him cleaned up," a sweet, sultry voice commented. He blinked as she stepped back in surprised shock. Before his eyes, however, was the lone survivor of Kratos' slaughter and, technically, the only true surviving Titan.

"Lady Aphrodite," he said in mild surprise and confusion, recognizing her before she chuckled in amusement as she let her arm slide over his shoulders.

"My attendants will take care of us very well, young man," she commented with a small smirk.

"Somehow, you are having attendants at your beck and call doesn't surprise me. Hell, I wouldn't be shocked, though I doubt it, that Ishtar and Áine were you all along. I know that Freya who holds a grudge against 'Bearded Goat Gruff', which would eliminate the idea of Sjöfn being you as she, no doubt, wouldn't like a foreign deity around," Joseph sighed.

Aphrodite hummed softly in thought. "In truth, Ishtar and Áine are distant cousins, and I'm sure you can guess why Artemis, myself, Demeter, and Hera are still alive, much like Zeus' brother," she commented.

"I'd wager it's because if there are four constants, it's marriage, a need for food whether through grain and bread or by hunting, love, and death," Joseph commented wryly, to which he was once again smothered by Aphrodite's sweet, scented bosom before she retreated from the hug.

"Precisely," she said with a chuckle. "True, Apollo has been busy with the Sun and Dionysus with his various bars and distilleries," she sighed before her arm swiped out, the near twelve-foot-tall doors opening.

A sudden surge of sunlight blinded him.

His eyes widened fractionally in surprise at the sight before his gaze shifted to Aphrodite. Though admittedly, the Titaness of Love was extremely beautiful and graceful, he felt, beyond admiration for her, he felt no mindless or obsessive attraction to her. He noticed half a dozen scantily dressed attendants approaching, all barefoot and moving with the fluid grace of dancers.

He exhaled softly in mild surprise as two went to the Titaness whilst the other four went to him. He blinked as he felt the chains merge with his flesh, hardening the muscle subtly before he shivered as they began massaging his body, not really noticing that the women were stripping Aphrodite and himself before he saw, with mild surprise, that they'd led them to a chamber that had various body washes, lotions, shampoos, and conditioners.

He noticed that his senses were keener, though he wasn't quite sure why, unaware that just being near Aphrodite and Kratos specifically as they both held blood links to him, though he was unaware of it, was slowly but surely altering his body into a far stronger than that of a 'mere mortal'.

He took a deep breath as his gaze drifted around the chamber, mildly surprised at the fact, despite being quite a lot deeper than the chambers Aaron and Alex had been in, which had been a good three hundred and fifty meters underground at least. And he wasn't quite sure how much deeper he'd fallen before finding Kratos' chamber which appeared to be a temple of some sort deep underground.

Kratos' dark golden eyes flared as his head tilted, sensing a younger deity calling. His head tilted fractionally, his hand rising as a soft golden red flame ignited, a prismatic glow resolving into the form of an equine. "What do you want?" he deadpanned, his eyes narrowing slightly at the mare's form in an unblinking stare. He could tell she was the daughter of an extra-dimensional counterpart to Apollo.

Celestia stared in astonishment at the creature before her as she lay on her bed, stuttering before another headache claimed her skull. “Uh… I-I need…”

The doors to the hospital room burst open as the Warg nurse came in, spotting the human intruder and rushing at him with unparalleled speeds. “GUARDS!!!”

Kratos' head tilted as he saw the large werewolf with a nonplussed look as, to a mortal or demi-mortal, she would have been a borderline blur of movement, yet to him, she moved at a crawl. His eyes narrowed fractionally before his foot lashed out, tagging the female with a snap roundhouse kick. "You are millennia too slow to hit me, pup. For a demi-mortal, you may be fast, but to me, you are rather slow. I was able to keep up with one able to run from the heights of Olympus to the depths of the Underworld within a day before I ascended," he deadpanned dryly, well aware his present form was naught more than an astral projection within a thin shell of energy. True, he'd deliberately held back his kick just enough to daze the werewolf rather than decapitate her. "Speak, now," he barked, his gaze shifting back to the equine. He knew she must have found one of the Astral Sigils his Spartans had held before Zeus slaughtered them, which was the only way to contact him without the lost Summoning Rituals.

“E-Equestria… f-find Equestria… Twilight… s-she’ll know…” Celestia managed to speak through the racking pain before two more werewolves, clad in black armor, entered the room. They brandished large clubs and energy shields, slowly approaching the intruder.

Kratos' head tilted fractionally as he noted the latent energy in the air. His gaze shifted to the Warg guards, his fingers rising before he did naught but snap, his physical form seemingly detonating in flame. "She will have assistance," his voice rumbled before the link broke, the Astral Sigil splitting in twain as it was rendered useless.

The guards looked about in confusion, expecting the strange being to reappear and attack, but he was gone. They instead helped the nurse into a chair and took up their posts again, calling for another to care from the wailing alicorn.

Elsewhere, the Pony of Shadows reared back, his eyes glowing ominously with baleful force before he slammed his front hooves down. A detonation of dust and flame obscured the surroundings, preventing the Pillars and ponies nearby from seeing what prevented them from being crushed until, as the dust settled, ominous black armored gauntlets with short claws revealed the jagged forearm length short swords attached to chains coiled around the bracers upon its forearms, the blades blocking the hooves.

"Least you're slightly more appealing than what Hades-pappoù had me fighting on a bi-daily basis… not to mention the old man, ugh… but you'll have to hit harder than that, skìa klanìa," the armored form commented dryly in a muffled voice before he abruptly surged up from one knee.

“I don’t know who you think you are, but I will not be taken so eas–” The Shadow Pony managed to scream out before his monologue was cut short by a golden spear nearly jabbing him in the eye. “Hey!”

"Nice one, 'Tre," the armored form chuckled.

"Though I missed what I was aiming for. Must be rusty on my Spyd Ferdigheter," the other armored male sighed.

"Old Norse was one language I never learned, but I can gather what you mean… pretty sure it translates as 'spear techniques', eh?" the black armored form commented to which the dark green armored male chuckled slightly before he flicked out the short swords as they ignited in brilliant reddish orange flames, clashing the flats of the blades, which caused a detonation of bright hot flames in the air before he tugged them back.

“Bah! Nice light show. Planning on defeating me then, not just dumping me somewhere else for some other than you to take the fall? Tell me, creature, can you kill me with an innocent life on the line?” The Shadow Pony then peeled back his chest to reveal the frightened face of a small gray pony.

“H-help, please…” The pony whimpered, but the parasite shushed him and hid the pony once more, chuckling. “Can you kill me, while also knowing you’ll kill a lonely and sad little pony?"

"Yet I'd wager that without him as an anchor, you'd be stuck in whatever ass you fell out of, skìa klanìa?" came the roast. "Besides, without him, you're as much of a threat as a wet fart, deīliòs. Funny how you're trying to be a threat… yet you're too much of a bitch to fight like a real man… and instead fight like a coward hiding behind a hostage. Hell, Tisiphone put up more of a fight… and she fought through illusions," he said harshly, unaware that upon mentioning the Erinye, his voice became double toned with a deeper snarl entering his voice as Kratos' anger slipped out.

The Pony of Shadows gave him a very droll look. “Geeze, you weren’t a shit-poster from Twitter in another life, were you?”

"Never tried Twitter. Too much nonsense there. I was the kind to actually fucking get out and live, bub… at least until those damn ruins," the black armored male grumbled before he pushed off the ground suddenly at the parasite, a slight click being the only warning as both short swords ignited before he threw them hard and fast… straight into the parasite's eyes.

A heavy bladed ax formed in an eruption of frost before he slashed downward, carving a deep gash in the parasite's chest before an eruption of frost encased its limbs in a thick layer of ice before he lashed out with the chains, coiling them around Stygian's arms.

"Pull!" The emerald armored male snapped as the black armored male grunted as he leaned back, his boots digging into the packed soil. The chains clanked softly as they lengthened, supernatural energy surging through the dense, rune-forged metal.

Stygian soon came free with a rather nasty slurping sound, ending up in the arms of the emerald armored god. The black armored male flicked out the chains when the parasite lost its hostage, yanking free the Blades of Chaos before sheathing them, crossed at the small of his back.

"Not sure if you can actually die," he deadpanned as the ax broke free of the ice and spun with a slightly crackling hum into his grasp. "But I don't care enough to bother," he sighed.

“Yeah, yeah. Sure. My 20-20 vision is gone. My host is gone. And I can’t feel anything past my britches. Thanks kid…” The Shadow Pony groaned, crossing his arms in annoyance.

"Did it cross your mind, maybe, to help your host rather than use him like a battery or anchor? I have little doubt there are others like you, no doubt, and more than likely quite a few far less pleasant than you. Synchronization would have made you both stronger. Hell, if you hadn't proven a threat, I wouldn't have had reason to attack. Half of every battle isn't necessarily physical or magical, but mental. If you're determined to harm innocents, I stand against you. If not, I got no beef with ya. Hell, I'd wager there are ponies that may well have nasty secrets that they would prefer kept hidden," the black armored male commented thoughtfully, hanging the Leviathan Ax over his back. "And I'd wager you may well know tricks using the shadows that nobody has imagined… and obviously, you have resistance to them as well," he commented as the crown upon the helm shrank and retracted before the entire helm retracted, revealing his visage, a bold, deep red birthmark running from his hairline over tawny skin his right eye and down his jawline and the side of his throat into his armor. His hair was a messy, tangled mass of dark auburn-burgundy with ebony tips falling to the middle of his back. His irises were a rich, slightly glowing garnet with a 'bloom' of deep golden bronze radiating from his pupils.

"After all, which is better, ending up in whatever void you were in, or finding a way to not just prove you aren't a threat, but a boon? After all, it's said that the road to Hell is paved with good intentions," he commented with a sigh.

“You’re a regular preacher, aren’t you?” The Pony of Shadows pinched his nose, shaking his head as his eyes healed and body unfroze. “To give you the story; Stygian came to me, asking if I could help him take vengeance against those guys…” He pointed to the Pillars. “For kicking him out of their band, so, we made a pact. I helped him get vengeance, and he had to be my host in a communal bond.”

"Vengeance… that's a dangerous blade to walk the edge of… and one that cuts the one gaining it just as deeply as the ones the vengeance is aimed at. I know from experience," the ebon armored male sighed, shaking his head. "And I know I had far more reason to seek vengeance… as it was my sisters who were gang-raped and murdered… to quote John Coffey… 'he used their love against them'," he said slowly, his head bowed as he spoke, not seeing the concerned look the emerald armored god gave him. "And I'll show you exactly what 'vengeance' got me," he said sharply as he looked up, his gaze hard and cold as ice. Unknown to him, the emerald armored god did not know of this at all. Hell, even Aphrodite did not know the full details.

AJ blinked as he sounded older abruptly. Her eyes narrowed, seeing him swipe two fingers over the bracer on his right forearm which slid apart to expose two sapphire and gold gemstones inset within ivory metal. He spoke two words.

"Suleyk Tum," he invoked hoarsely before his armor dissipated into arcane flames, suffusing into the armored bracer before revealing his very battered and ragged clothes. Unknown to him, it was the Ancient Tongue of Dragonkin.

His shoulders tightened before flexing unconsciously as he shed the battered vest, which hit the ground with a deep thud. Her eyes widened as she swallowed hard, seeing the other mares and a couple of the Pillars gasp in surprise as his back, shoulders, and sides were covered in dozens of scars from blades and multi-lashed whips. More noticeable and fresher were what looked eerily like scars from the claws and fangs of a timber wolf. However, the edges of those were slightly darker, as if inflicted by claws that burned as they tore. He turned, showing his bare back. This simultaneously revealed the fact that he was packed with muscle, including an eight pack of abs and that the red birthmark also crossed his right pectoral and shoulder to the bottom of his ribcage.

"Damn, boy." Rainbow commented wryly. She noticed he didn't look much older than they were.

The Pony of Shadows looked somewhat impressed, a brow arching up. “Nice, but do you plan on killing me, or flexing your abs to the ladies?”

He then stepped in front of the human, leveling a stare at him. “If you’re looking for a fight, I suggest you go after the Wargs or Dragons.”

Curiosity then grasped Twilight as she noticed the letter in her hand, Applejack looking over her shoulder with a worried expression. “Ah’m sorry Sugarcube…”

Twilight fell to her knees, tears welling up as she slowly read the letter again… and again… and again. It was true. Spike had left her.

"Why would I seek out a fight? There's no purpose to it. I do not seek conflict so much as end conflict in a decisive manner. And I have no reason to kill you… if you do not mean harm to innocents. If you do, and I hear about it…" the male deadpanned dryly, squatting to pick up his battered vest. "And crying isn't going to bring him back, girl. Everyone has their own path in life. Rarely can anyone predict their path. Hell, I'd wager that if you encountered yourselves a decade ago, would they believe that they would be here at this moment if told? Hell, a week ago, the most I was focused on was having my gear ready for traversing those Spartan Ruins. Now? I wouldn't have imagined myself being the successor to someone who effectively not only purified but beat the hell out of no less than three major pantheons," he sighed, shifting back to his younger, less-bearded self. "Ugh… I will never get used to that," he said softly, shaking his head slightly as he turned away. He had no idea what he was going to do now, nor did he care, at least for the immediate moment, about forging connections. He didn't take more than a few strides before his stomach grumbled loudly.

“Hungry?” Fluttershy was next to him in an instant, pulling a bag of snacks from her backpack. She then presented a small sack of grapes and peanuts.

“Forget snacks!” Grumbled Rainbow, zipping up next to her friend. “The dome, you know, the thing that kept our lives safe and everypony happy, is gone! We need to get it back!”

“THE DOME IS WHAT?!” Starswirl exclaimed, eyes small as pinpricks.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" he deadpanned bluntly.

“Oh, she’s talking about the big magical bubble that gave all the unicorns their magic, helped the pegasus control the weather and fly fast, and us earth ponies grow loooooots of food.” Pinkie happily explained, smiling all the while as she skipped around the human.

"In other words, you went from controlling everything like a gear in a machine to being pretty much like on Earth. Meh… I've heard stranger things. Hell, my ancestor's uncle thought it funny to train my evasion skills by siccing Hellhounds on me," he sighed with a shake of his head.

“You don’t understand! The dome was more than a magical battery, it protected Equestria from all external threats!” The old wizard stressed, pacing. “If the dome isn’t returned, Equestria will die. Ponies will starve. Our government will crumble. And foals will die of all the diseases spread throughout the larger world.” the elder mage ranted, then turned to Pinkie. “How was it destroyed?”

“Fang-y absorbed it.”

“Fang-y?”

“She means Obsidian Fang, the Warg who swore to protect us.” Rarity put in, dusting her dress off.

"He ain't the only one confused, but… eh? Fuck," the male sighed as he turned, his eyes hardening. There were close to forty Draugr staggering closer.

“So, you’ll help us?” Fluttershy pleaded, her large eyes begging. “Pretty please? My animal friends need food, so many are very hungry…”

Applejack tilted her hat up. “He better, mah family’s crops need all the nourishment they can get, otherwise the town ain’t makin’ it through the summer.”

"I don't see how I can help. I know little about magic and compared to my ancestor, I'm about as skilled as this rock compared to a steel blade," he shrugged, nudging a rock with his sandaled foot before his head tilted. "But I can keep those Draugr off your back," he said as he rolled his shoulders. He suspected it would startle them as the golden bronze wings on his greaves unfurled before they gave two sharp flaps before he shot towards the Restless Dead in a barely visible blur, the only tracer of his movement being a crackling trail of golden white electricity before a good third of the Draugr were either slammed airborne or knocked back into their fellows hard enough to tumble them ass over tea kettle.

“Oh wow! Hurray!” Rarity clapped with glee, turning to her friends. “Wasn’t that a splendid job?”

“Dude, that was awesome!” Rainbow Dash gushed as her wings fluttered, just barely hovering in front of him.

"Tre" started firing arrows charged with electricity or frost as the other male cocked an eyebrow, tugging free the heavy chopping Leviathan Axe.

"Perhaps, but that was more intended to clear room and give me an opening to," he commented before a head flew past the pale blue furred girl, leaking magma that carbonized into ash, decapitated by the weapon before he grabbed one Draugr by the arm and leg before he twisted, heaving it hard and toppling a dozen more like bowling pins, complete with sound effect, before hitting a standing boulder with a wet crunch before it fell apart into ashes.

"Huh… and here I thought that 'Deadheads' were only fans of the Grateful Dead, and here I am bowling with them," he commented wryly before he kicked one Draugr's leg out from under him before heaving him into a few others. He blinked as he felt something twitching in his grasp before he looked down, not realizing that he'd yanked its leg off.

"Oh, that is wrong," AJ commented, seeing the one-legged Draugr being currently head and shoulders through another Draugr's chest.

“Look out! Behind you!” Rainbow shouted, pointing to a large Draugr that was charging him.

He turned just in time to wrap both arms around its chest and fall back into a belly-to-belly release suplex. "Ugh… damn… I'd much rather hug a cute girl than an undead that smells like rotten eggs," he deadpanned as he used an inverted shoulder roll to regain his footing before he set about removing limbs and heads. A few he even split from clavicle to navel vertically.

In a moment of pure panic and adrenaline, Fluttershy gave the nearest body a deathgrip, that body being the human. Tears in her eyes, she repeatedly shouted, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

"For what, caring? It's something far too overlooked, in my experience. Though hopefully these souls are at peace. Requiescat in Pacè," he sighed. He exhaled softly as he sat heavily, exhausted. Adrenaline was only able to carry him so much… but no longer.

“Oh my,” the shy pegasus gently took hold of him and set him down on the ground, his head in her lap. “Ssshhhhh… rest up…”

"If I'd been told a week ago that I'd meet a deity of War as well as Death, and the Titaness of Love… I'd have called them full of shit," he muttered hoarsely.

“W-well, you can add the Elements of Harmony to that list…” Fluttershy meekly smiled, petting his hair.

Rainbow huffed, crossing her arms. “I call for a five-minute nap, then we go and kick some wolf butt!”

"And what purpose would that serve beyond antagonizing them further?" was his dry comment. "There's a big difference between 'kicking butt' and walking into a fight you may not walk away from," he deadpanned seriously.

“Pfft, we’ve faced worse!” The speedster pegasus puffed her chest out with a smirk.

“That is, until Fang destroyed the Tree of Harmony, the source of our power…” Rarity muttered, huffing with a profound ‘HUMF.’

"Yet did he harm you directly? Physically?" he sighed sleepily.

“N-no, he just destroyed the tree and let the Everfree forest grow in a matter of days after burning it all.” Fluttershy explained.

"Then, in all likelihood, there may well be a seed of it left or multiple seeds. The fact is, sometimes the old must be let go of to bring in something new," he sighed, his gaze meeting Fluttershy's. Unknown to him, his irises looked as if the golden bronze had 'blossomed' like a flower within the garnet-ruby of his irises. He blinked a few times, struggling to stay awake as her fingers dragged through his hair, though it wasn't long before he lost that fight.

With what limited magic they possessed, the ponies gently laid the human in Rock Hoof’s arms, the giant stallion walking along with the others as they returned to Canterlot. The human and gods were led to a large guest room, where the man finally woke.

Joseph Pólethèos' eyes snapped open as he sat up with a groan. "Urgh…." he groaned, as his head felt like someone had stuck it in a trash compactor, pounding painfully. "Hopefully they have toothpaste or something… I still taste that damn Draugr," he muttered hoarsely. He jolted, realizing with surprise that he wasn't alone in the room. That pink haired young woman with the wings and the Egyptian looking woman was sitting in the chairs nearby. He blinked, not realizing he was wearing naught more than boxers.

"If you're wondering where your clothes are, they are being cleaned and repaired," Somnabula commented airily. "Much has changed since we attempted to seal the Pony of Shadows," she sighed.

"I bet. Though the way that the 'Pony of Shadows' acted made me think of a magically charged Klyntar. That, along with the fact his sentience and the need for a host made me think of another," Joseph commented wryly.

Fluttershy turned to look at the other mare. “What happened to him anyway?”

“We couldn’t exactly do anything about him in our current situation, so we could only send some spies to watch him. Apparently, he’s headed west.”

"Hmmm. Too bad we didn't, pardon the pun, pick his brain for knowledge. I'd wager there are things both good and ill he may know. Though I'm pretty damn certain nobody would have been open to acting as a host for him… myself included," Joseph deadpanned in thought. He shivered slightly before his head tilted. "Though I have no idea where I can freshen up, 'cause I feel grungier than a moss covered rock in a mud pit," he sighed before Fluttershy giggled.

"That sounds almost like something Applejack would say," she smiled.

"Who?" was the resident human's blank reply. He didn't realize that the door to his right, the mares' left, led to a rather opulent bathroom.

“Oh, Applejack? She’s with her family right now, they’re trying very hard to provide food for the town. Her family owns the apple orchard on the outskirts.” Fluttershy explained, watching as the human noticed the bathroom.

Joseph hummed as he took a deep breath. He tilted his head as he glanced around the room before rolling his shoulders.

"Hmmm. You think you'll need help freshening up?" he heard the Egyptian looking woman comment.

"I suppose. I do know my body's stiff and sore," Joseph sighed softly. He saw them trade looks, though he wasn't sure what they may have been considering.

“Would you like for us to draw you a bath?”

Joseph blinked at Fluttershy's comment before he noticed the Egyptian looking mare covering her mouth with a very amused look as his ears twitched at her muffled giggles, unaware he was blushing. "Um… I guess. I mean… I've never bathed with anyone," he said shyly. Admittedly, that wasn't quite true, though Aphrodite's attendants as well as the Titaness herself had never commented on his scars even when fresh, nor had they been brought up to Kratos or Hades. These two, however, were even more in terms of strangers than her attendants.

He wasn't quite sure where Kratos was, unaware the elder Deity had merged with him, effectively marking him as his successor.

“Well, would you?” The Egyptian Pegasus asked, fluttering her long lashes as she had sat on the bed with him, softly smiling. “We could help you get properly cleaned~.”

"I suppose. I have little doubt you'd probably want a way to clear away the metaphorical grime of whatever void realm you were sealed with the skìa klanìa," Joseph sighed softly, noticing her eyebrow twitching upward at the subtle derision in his voice on the last two words.

"Um… sir…. what does that mean? ''Skya Kanea'?" Fluttershy said shyly, mispronouncing the phrase.

"That's 'skee-ah klee-anya', lass. It translates as 'shadow fart' in Ancient Greek," he commented with a small smirk. He saw their eyes widen at the insult to the Pony of Shadows.

He wasn't quite surprised that they started giggling, though he didn't really expect them to hug him whilst doing so. He saw the rosy haired Pegasus rear back after a moment.

"You do kind of stink," she commented with a small sneeze.

Rainbow chose that moment to step into the room, looking to the human. “Hey! I know you’re kinda against this, but we’re going after Fang. Equestria needs the Elements of Harmony back. Besides, if you’re as powerful as we saw, there’s no way Fang and his cronies will stand up to you.”

“R-Rainbow…” Fluttershy interjected, only squeaking as the other Pegasus gave her friend a determined look.

“Flutters, you know Equestria needs our help, and we can’t help without the Elements.”

"Based on the fact something or someone was able to summon Draugr and send them after you, there is someone spying on you. Whom it is, I don't know, but I despise those who betray others knowingly and deliberately, as would the Erinyes. Fortunately, they're far less bitchy than before," Joseph's tone was a controlled, slightly annoyed one. He didn't notice the very slight, momentary aura of crimson engulfing him at his Loyalty. "And I don't know what Elements you're referring to, but there's a big difference between a weapon and the one using it," he deadpanned dryly. "Besides, is it better to exhaust yourself to the point of being unable to do anything or take the opportunity to refuel and unwind when possible?" he commented, utterly unaware of his comment that reminded them of a certain apple farmer exhausting herself. "Trust me, if you run yourself to the point of burnout, you help nobody and harm yourself with needing recovery time. Found that out the hard way," he sighed.

Fluttershy blinked as the human used simple logic. "How did you know about..?" she started before pausing at his admission of finding out from his own experience.

“B-But what if Spike’s hurt? I need to know that he’s ok.” Twilight had stepped into the room; a pleading look in her eye. “Please?”

"Since I haven't seen 'Tre since waking up, I suspect he's familiarizing himself with everything. He has a talent for finding out shit better left hidden. So, if nothing else, calm down and unwind. You ain't gonna help anyone, whoever 'Spike' is or yourself if you exhaust yourself to the point of injuring yourself. Where do you think this scar came from, hmmm?" he commented with a sigh, his fingers trailing a scar running from his right pectoral near his collarbone to his sternum. He tilted his head, his fingers trailing over her forearm. "Unwind and relax while you can. If we don't find Spike, he will find us. I get this instinctive feeling of that. Better than that, I'd look into who the fuck summoned those Draugr on us. I wouldn't use that nor would 'Tre. That kind of Runic Magic leaves a stain not easy to hide. That, and it tends to be addictive. Trust me, the only thing I want to be addicted to is making good alcohol… or a damn cute woman," he commented.

Joseph suddenly felt numerous eyes on them, but it was as if they had just let him notice. With several vortexes of blue and yellow flame, four large black insectoid creatures stood before them. At the same time, several vases and chairs had disappeared, signifying where these creatures had hidden themselves.

One stepped forward, the creature’s large mandibles clicking as it spoke with a soft tone, her three long tongues lashing. “We have come to deliver a message to you… Son of the Spartan.”

Joseph's eyebrow twitched upward slightly. "Do I look intimidated, lass? What exactly does the Covenant want? Wouldn't shock me if the 'Changeling' race were Covenant members in disguise," he deadpanned, "I think I can handle this, old man," he thought, sensing Kratos shift warily in his mind. He carefully didn't say that Atreus, technically, was the real 'Son of the Spartan' nor did he say where he was, knowing the young archer turned trickster deity would find him.

“Covenant?” The Changeling clicked her mandibles again in curiosity. “There is no Covenant here… unless you refer to the pact our mother made with the Nahar Alphas.”

"Let's just say that I know of another race that look quite similar to your kind. Though I know little about politics of this world or its races," his tone was firm and cool. "And I'm assuming that what you're referring to has to do with what the grumbling mare," he deadpanned, flicking a thumb at Rainbow. He noted they seemed almost frozen before his head tilted. "And tell whoever the fuck is helping you paralyze them to drop it and show themselves," his tone was a deep growl as he drew Typhon's Bane back, the air condensing into a silvery white bolt as he half turned. His eyebrow twitched upward. "You're not Athena. More likely… Artemis?"

The huntress deity smirked a bit. "Correct," she commented nonchalantly. Her voice held the slightest echo to it.

“Oh? A Centaur?” The Changeling’s voice had changed, becoming older, sounding like a woman in her mid-thirties. “And one who thinks she’s a god? Pfft, silly Centaur, gods can't die.” The Changeling Queen sounded like she was smiling.

Then, a column of fire erupted from behind the group of Changelings, a much taller and more powerful Changeling stepping out. The Queen smirked, her long tongues lathering her mandibles. “I’ve had Centaur before, but I wonder if your meat will have a bit of tang to it. Maybe a bit of saltiness? Or perhaps… just bland?”

"Oh, that's not quite true… deities can die… but we don't stay deceased. Not unless we're tainted by an Elder Deity or Primordial," Artemis commented. "I just happened to be away from Greece at a certain time, unlike a certain deity," she commented.

"Unless someone takes their place, would be the only other way they remain put down, hence why the Nordic tales refer to the mess with the Aesir and Vanir as a 'cycle'. Not many notice that detail in what many know as 'myths', which obviously have a bit more truth than bullshit to them," Joseph deadpanned.

“Always with the loopholes, with your kin.” Queen Tah’kor sighed. “One can always expect you gremlins to pop back up, even if I’ve removed your heads and gnawed your bones.”

"The old man doesn't know that I saw a certain pain in the ass, self-serving 'wisdim' goddess several weeks before I left for Sparta," Joseph sighed.

Artemis blinked a couple of times before she started guffawing. "‘Wisdim’? Oh, Creator above! That is fucking hilarious!" she laughed. "Though Athena always did have a, pardon the pun, 'dim' view of wisdom that didn't come from her," she sighed.

"She's a pain in the ass. And for being a goddess of wisdom, she seems to have forgotten that one of the biggest ways of gaining wisdom is experience, so apparently, she has her head shoved up the ass of whichever deity brought her back and eating his shit, 'cause she couldn't stop burping up nonsense," Joseph deadpanned bluntly.

Joseph's gaze shifted to the Changelings. "Release them, then we can talk. It's rather obvious you're different from that… 'Chrysalis' I've heard grumbled about, and I'd much rather only repeat shit once," he deadpanned dryly. His head tilted before he got an idea, true, it was rather childish, but it would be amusing to see her reaction. He leaned behind Rainbow before swatting her a few times sharply on the ass. He shifted back to his initial position, cocking an eyebrow at the Changelings.

The Changeling Queen gave a snickering hiss of a laugh, her black eyes landing on Joseph. “I bet her ass would be very big to hold such an empty skull. Isn’t that right? Did she have a big butt, little human?~”

Joseph snorted, reminding himself to slap Athena upside the head next time he saw her just to see if he got either the sound of air rushing through her head or an echo from the strike. "Let's just say that I've seen skeletons with more ass than her… especially when I gave her a boot in the ass. The surprised look she got was pretty damn satisfying, admittedly," he deadpanned before he winced slightly at Kratos' bellowing roars of laughter in his head.

Fluttershy squeaked, her face going red.

“My Queen?” The first drone asked, tapping her mother on the shoulder, getting her attention. “The message?”

“Oh, yes. Human, you are requested by the Alpha of Desolation to a summons. He has asked me to give you this,” she held up a small silver pyramid, the thing pulsing with a blue light. “It will lead you to him.”

Artemis tilted her head as she dragged her fingers through Fluttershy's mane quietly, resisting the urge to laugh at Joseph's comment about Athena, her older half-sister. "I advise to do what you'd planned to do before setting out," she commented with a small teasing smirk before she leaned closer to Fluttershy, whispering in her ear. "I'll bet you want to run your hands all over him, don't you?" she teased.

Joseph blinked, tilting his head as he took the small pyramid, absentmindedly noticing the similarity to a Sith Holocron. "Hmmm. I suppose. I'll have to trust the Lord knows what he's doing. After all, Jeremiah 29:11," he sighed as he stood fluidly.

"What does that mean?" Somnabula commented curiously.

"Jeremiah 29:11 says "'For I know the plans I have for you,' saith the Lord, 'plans to prosper you and not to harm you. Plans to give you hope and a better future.'" he recited. "And considering some of the shit I've gone through, I'm certain I wouldn't have survived without Christ or the Almighty's right hand holding me up," he sighed as he stretched, unknowingly releasing a burst of intense pheromones.

“W-wait, you’re in that funky religion too?!” Rainbow looked shocked, flying into his face with a small scowl.

"You know, religion in its nature is showing respect to nature in one form or another. However, what Christ offers is not religion, but a relationship. True, it does look like religion, but at its core it isn't so much about how you show off to others so much as helping others when they need it," Joseph sighed glancing at Fluttershy. "Those scars on my back came from me, thinking that I could join a fraternity. Unfortunately, their way of accepting me into it involved a pair of cat-o'-nine-tails with broken glass and roofing nails tied into the lashes. As a result, I ended up in the hospital and guess what? Not a single one of my 'fraternity brothers' came to visit me. Not to mention that my blood type is extremely rare… as in one in six hundred million, so transfusions of blood was difficult if not impossible to get," his comment was a deadpan. "And being that my family is dead, and I had no friends in the area, what do you think I turned to? I spent close to eight fucking months in the hospital with my only company being nurses whose only interest in me was feeding me food that tasted about as appealing as cardboard and checking my blood pressure. You try going through that, plus a two-year regimen of extremely painful physical therapy and see if you don't end up depressed or worse," his voice was a harsh rasp. What he hadn't revealed was the barely visible, close to two dozen scars on the underside of either forearm, hidden now by the Chinese Dragon markings upon his forearms.

He saw her eyes widen at his rant. "I rarely reveal that about me, so you can imagine that you should be thankful I mentioned to the old man I would handle this without his intervention. I didn't reveal that to him nor my great-great-great-great-grandmother to their faces, so you can imagine how much trust I'm showing," his comment was wary and cautious, revealing he didn't trust any of them.

“Geez… dude, I’m so sorry.” Rainbow wilted, looking back to Joseph after a while. “So… you and Fang have this relationship with a god? That’s what I got out of it from him, but he didn’t talk about it a whole lot.”

“But he didn’t strike me as the very open type.” Pondered Rarity, tapping her fingers on her arm. “The only one he ever really opened up to was Princess Luna.”

"What we have, in many ways, is not so much salvation for this life, but after this life ends. And our relationship, really, is through one part of the Triune God, or as Artemis called him, 'the Creator' as it was by him all things were made and exist," Joseph commented wryly. "Because the Creator is the Father, the Son who is also known as the Lamb of Salvation, and the Holy Spirit, whom is the one who helps us to stand despite how much we suffer," he commented. "Admittedly, unlike most… well… I never went to a church, so I probably know less than this 'Fangy' as Pinkie called him. In fact, if I'm honest, right this moment is actually the most people I've been around in years… pretty sure the last time I was around this many people was high school…" he sighed.

“Well then, go on you for opening up to complete strangers.” The Changeling Queen smiled, her mandibles twitching as her large wings buzzed softly. “But will you answer his summons, with this new information on your host?”

"I will say that Alpha of Desolation does sound rather ominous," Joseph hummed. "But it ain't like I have reason not to," he deadpanned dryly.

"But how can you trust Changelings?" Rainbow blurted incredulously.

"How can you not trust them when you've had an encounter with a single truly malicious Changeling? Judge them not based on their race, but by the individual," Joseph admonished gently.

"Gotta say, brother, the runic verbiage here is unlike anything I've seen in the Nine Realms," Mimir commented from a nearby desk where he was reading a book. He knew the fact that Mimir was effectively a decapitated head capable of speech was shocking.

"Just goes to show, Mimir, that even if by your own opinion and Odin's, you were 'the wisest man in the Nine Realms' that there's always more to learn," Joseph chuckled as Twilight, Rarity, and one of the Changeling drones jumped in shock.

“And here I thought I’d seen everything!” The Queen marveled at the head, poking it in the cheek and feeling the horns with her two lower hands. “Reminds me of Havaak’s old horns…”

“Yo, dude.” Rainbow tapped Joseph on the shoulder to get his attention again. “We might want to bring some protection. Hey Twilight, think we could bring some Royal Guards with us?”

“Uh, s-sure.” The purple alicorn took several shaky steps away from the groaning and grumbling head.

Joseph blinked before he snickered at Mimir's discomfort. "You do know what they meant when they mentioned that phrase 'Son of the Spartan', don't you?" he drawled.

He saw Twilight's head tilt inquisitively.

"It's because of the fact that I found something that few knew was there underneath the ruins of Ancient Sparta… though I rather doubt the old man knows what else I found," Joseph commented.

"And what exactly was that, boy?" a deep growl commented dryly. Joseph smirked as they all jumped at Kratos' deep voice as he glanced back, noticing his form was somewhat transparent, much like an astral projection.

Joseph, without a word, stood and tugged free a crystalline yellowish amber stone.

The elder God of War's eyes widened. Upon the stone was inscribed a single name in icy blue: Κράτος.

"Where in Hades did you find this? You found it, didn't you?" the Elder Deity commented, his voice uncharacteristically choked with emotion as he spoke.

All Joseph did was nod. "I met them… before I met you, Kratos-jiji," he said softly. "They don't blame you, Lysandra and Calliope. Lysandra realized that Ares was fucking with you, but couldn't voice it to you," he said softly.

Fluttershy could tell those names meant something important, from the astral projection of the deity. "Who… are they?" she said hesitantly.

"Kratos-jiji's first family, taken from him by a selfish deity's manipulations," was all Joseph said grimly. He saw the older deity give him a look that held a hint of gratefulness at not going into detail.

“I’m glad you’re having a touchy moment with your ancestor who’s using you as a vessel, but when should the Alpha expect your arrival? I doubt he’d be happy with you dropping by unannounced.” The Changeling Queen said, looking to Joseph, ignoring the glare Kratos sent her.

"Depends on where he is and how long it takes to get there. I may be cordial enough to listen, but if you decide to threaten innocents, your head is mine," Joseph deadpanned bluntly. He didn't see his ancestor's eyebrows rise slightly in surprise.

“His pack is in the north Western Hemisphere. Follow the tracker.” The Queen gave him her own deadpan, crossing all four arms.

"You are aware I know, quite literally, nothing about this world, aye?" he sighed with a shake of his head.

Smirking, the Queen used some of her magic to conjure a map of the world. One thing that Joseph noticed right off the bat was that there were no north or south poles, only a single ring of perpetual winter going through the world’s equator. A red marker sprung to life among a small cluster of mountains just below the frozen ring. “That is where you’ll find him. I swear, your generation can’t find anything without google maps…”

"Actually, I found his old home in Sparta without it. In fact…." Joseph spoke, flicking a thumb back at Kratos, "I heard male whispers guiding me to it… and I'm fairly sure whom it was," he deadpanned.

"Orkos," was all Kratos rumbled.

Joseph, however, hadn't taken his eyes off the glowing map, not noticing that a single dark gray Tomoe formed within his golden red irises. What he did notice was that he could see details of the map more clearly as it slowly rotated. The marker glowed to the east-northeast of a pale bluish-purple palace surrounded by an area of light green and miniscule buildings before the green shifted to white with a rather noticeable boundary. His grip upon the Oath Stone tightened, faint purplish black cracks forming on the dark amber-golden stone.

“So then, how do you plan to get there? It’s quite the distance…” The Queen mused, joining Joseph in observing the map.

“We’ll take the blimp.” Stated Twilight.

Rainbow shook her head, sighing. “And get there in a week? No thanks! Any ideas big guy?”

"I do not know this place that has the ring of green amongst the white, but it appears to be closest to there," Joseph commented, unaware the ponies knew the location as the Crystal Empire. "I'm guessing you don't have mag-lev or bullet trains," he commented, not noticing initially how Twilight's eyes widened at the thought of new knowledge, even what would most certainly be a jump in technology for ponies. He was unaware steam trains were the most advanced.

“W-well, there is the Friendship Express… but it only goes to the Crystal Empire.” Fluttershy piped up, looking over the map from behind Twilight. “B-but, weren’t we supposed to be going… o-out of Equestria? To find Fang? S-sorry…”

"The Lord will guide us in His time. Trust in Him. Though I am curious about these 'Elements' she mentioned," Joseph commented, flicking a thumb at Rainbow Dash in reference to the Elements of Harmony.

“Uh…” Rainbow looked at him oddly, then shook her head with a grimace. “They’re old magic tools we used to take down bad guys, the Tree of Harmony was the source of their power. But…”

“But with the tree gone, the Elements are useless. I might as well use them on a necklace for a new dress…” Rarity bemoaned, gracefully sitting in a chair.

The Queen rolled her ebony eyes. “Pfft… good riddance… not like they did much anyway.”

"Just because their physical representation is destroyed or useless doesn't mean their spirit is destroyed. What they embody is not so easily destroyed. As V claimed in 'V for Vendetta' – "Beneath this jacket and body armor is not just flesh and blood… but an idea… and ideas are bulletproof." Joseph's gaze shifted from Rarity to Rainbow as he spoke upon hearing them. "Galatians Chapter 5, verses 22 and 23 – “The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, generosity, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control…” Those who are in Christ are distinguished from unbelievers in that they have been gifted with the Holy Spirit, enabling them to bear fruit." he recited, not noticing how both Rarity's and Fluttershy's eyes widened at the recitation.

AJ's eyes widened slightly, noticing two of the former Elements in that odd recitation. Her gaze flicked to Twilight, who nodded as well, giving away she, too, had noticed.

There came a knock from the door as Twilight went to answer it. “Chancellor Neighsay? W-what can I do for you?”

“Nothing at the moment, my dear. I just came to see how our new… guest was doing.” The Chancellor stepped into the room, his gaze sweeping over the occupied room until his eyes landed on Joseph, a small sneer overtaking his muzzle. “Ah, so you’re our… visitor…”

Joseph cocked his head, looking behind the stallion. "Huh," he commented wryly.

"Huh what, sugarcube?" AJ commented.

"I don't see a tree root sticking out of his ass. Although your, shall we say 'bedside service', really needs work… the approach has the feel of ‘you're not worth my time or effort’. How can you be a diplomat when you tend to approach any meeting with a holier-than-thou attitude and a small redwood shoved up your ass?" Joseph said bluntly.

AJ's eyebrows rose at his blunt honesty, noticing the slightest orange aura flicker from his body.

Rainbow, however, snorted a laugh at his bluntness.

“Hmf!” Neighsay huffed out a snort as he swung himself to face Twilight, a level look in his eyes. “Princess, the delegation from Pencil Fillia is here do descuss the new trade routes.”

“B-bu… y-yes sir…” The alicorn hung her head, knowing that she couldn’t escape her duties.

“Don’t worry Twi, we’ll say hi to Spike for ya!” Rainbow smiled as her saddened friend began her walk towards the door.

"Yep, he's suffering from a severe case of stickupassis. I would say we should pour a lot of termites up his arse to clear out the blockage, but I don't think there's any room to get them in," Joseph deadpanned with a straight face. He could see Rainbow struggling not to laugh as AJ smirked. "You mentioned something about running a bath?" he commented, his gaze shifting to Fluttershy, seeing her cheeks flush. He saw Rainbow's eyebrow twitching upward.

Soon after, the human emerged from the steaming bathroom, the two blushing Pegasus behind.

“So… how was your bath?~” Rarity’s eyes gleamed, begging for any gritty details. Anything to help drive the spark of love!

“I-it was… o-ok…” Fluttershy blushed, burying her face in her pink mane.

Joseph chuckled. "From the way you were cooing and shivering, I'm pretty sure you enjoyed getting clean just as much. And don't think anything else happened other than that…. unless you want to find out for yourself?" he commented, teasing Rarity. He tilted his head at Somnabula, who flopped on the bed with a small, almost dopey smile. "Safe to say she's feeling relaxed, wouldn't you agree?" he commented nonchalantly.

He took a deep breath as both mares had been extremely attentive and thorough in the bath, though he got the sense they had wanted to make him comfortable with them, not thinking that he might decide to help them relax at the same time. He didn't realize that the marking that had been blood red over his right eye, shoulder, and chest had altered its color to a shimmering mother-of-pearl silver, standing out sharply against his light copper-olive skin.

“Very good.” The Changeling Queen nodded, circling him as an approving mother would over her child. “The Alpha will appreciate you cleaning yourself up for the meeting. I shall go ahead of you to inform him of your coming visit. Again, when do you think you’ll arrive? Just a rough estimate will do…”

“Uh…” Applejack looked over at the clock. “It’s about an hour after noon…”

Joseph glanced over his shoulder at Kratos as the older deity gave a slight nod. "Depends on who can keep up with me from that place with the patch of green amongst what I'm guessing is snow. Solo? Depends on the terrain, but being that it's four peaks to the east northeast of that location? I dunno. I'm guessing you have steam locomotion, aye?" he commented wryly.

“Like they said; they have it, but it doesn’t go out of state. You’ll also have to cross an ocean and a bit of land to get there. I hope you like hiking… or I could just teleport you there…” The Queen nodded to herself, tapping her chin. She then extended a hand out to Joseph, clicking her jaws. “But that is your choice to make, Joseph.”

“Uh… I say teleport!” Exclaimed Rainbow, fluttering her wings. “I’d rather get there pronto.”

"Blind teleportation has its own dangers, much like blind trust," a wry voice commented.

"Hey, just because I trust slightly more than you and the old man's jaded ass, 'Tre, doesn't mean I trust blindly. Otherwise, would I have aimed to disarm Lord Hades with logic rather than risk him tearing my head off through my ass?" Joseph commented dryly.

'Tre' hummed. "True, and I'm mostly around to keep you from getting yourself killed. Though I suppose that lur liten drittunge could use someone to keep her safe from the snakes here," he commented wryly.

Pinkie started giggling as Somnabula blinked before snorting with a laugh.

Ignoring the party pony, the Queen looked Joseph in the eye, her ebony orbs shimmering in the light. “Do you trust me to get you where you need to go? Or do you wish to get there your own way?”

"I have no reason not to. I would wager going over land would probably take a minimum of two if not three weeks," Joseph commented wryly. "I'm guessing that it'll also carry those in physical contact with me?" he commented wryly.

The Queen nodded. “It will. But the portal doesn’t require physical contact. I control it, so all I let enter will go to the assigned destination.”

"Sounds like the Bifrost, almost," 'Tre commented thoughtfully.

"Or a Stargate. Ah, well…. whoever's going might as well get ready," Joseph sighed.

"I kinda doubt you're going to meet him like that, eh?" Atreus commented with a smirk before Joseph swatted him in the back of the head.

"I'm not a nudist, you ass," Joseph deadpanned bluntly before he paused at a breeze before he saw the eyes of everyone, especially the Changelings and Ponies, widen. He didn't realize that his close to 9⅔", 1½” thick flaccid length was obvious above orbs twice the size of ping-pong balls. He also didn't realize that a strong surge of pheromones rushed forth due to a mischievous party pony.

The Queen’s antenne twitched, a groan following as her wings spread and buzzed, trying to dispel the pheromones. “Ugh… w-what is that?!”

"You could say it's my equivalent of an ovipositor, I think that's what the equivalent would be for insects. I'm not going to say 'bugs' as it'd obviously be an insult, and I suspect you're probably closer to an arachnid than an insect," Joseph deadpanned flatly. His eyes narrowed fractionally at Pinkie, who blushed a bit as he glanced her way.

"Damn, you're hung as hell," Rainbow commented bluntly.

Buzzing her wings harder, the Queen ordered her children to do the same. “Begone! Get these pheromones away! They’re weakening us!”

Unfolding her mandibles fully, all the changelings hissed in unison, all speaking in one voice. “Begone!”

Joseph blinked before he noticed Rarity near a cabinet before he unconsciously clasped his hands before he thrust them at the floor, a gust of wind dissipating the pheromones before he heard the cabinet doors creak open. His eyes widened fractionally upon seeing what was inside.

"What exactly do you feed on?" his tone was blunt as he swiftly slipped the armor on.

“Emotions…” The Queen snarled with a strange clicking in her voice, her jaws salivating as she turned to the human. “My kin feed on the emotions of other beings, but we also need to consume massive amounts of protein. Tell me, Joseph… Do you harbor love for anyone? A lover? A brother? Sister? The emotion of love is the most filling… hate, envy, pride, joy, they all taste wonderful, but love is the one that fills my belly up quite nicely.”

“Mother, I know you’re hungry, but shouldn’t we get them to the Alpha?” Asked the drone to her right.

The Queen looked back at her son, nodding. “Indeed… let us be done, and our task fulfilled…” Raising her four arms high, she summoned her magic as a portal of swirling black opened at their feet. “This leads to the outskirts of the village, go.”

"To my knowledge, I'm a single child… though if I can be blunt… my father was a right asshole in need of a boot… considering it was by his recommendation that I joined that so-called 'fraternity' that left me in the hospital for two-thirds of a year," he stated flatly. His gaze dipped to the portal before he cocked an eyebrow fractionally, not noticing the wispy reddish orange aura denoting bitterness drifting towards the emotivores. He didn't realize that the aura shifted to a slightly reddish pink tone after a few moments, denoting fondness. He exhaled softly before he pushed off, dropping into the portal.

Said drop ended with Joseph face planting into a steep slope. It’s rocky terrain clanking and scraping his armor as he tumbled down the mountainside. Finally, covered in dust and grime, he landed on a small plateau… only to be squashed by the flailing bodies of five mares.

“Ouch…” Fluttershy mumbled from somewhere in the pile, her once clean body now covered in dirt.

"Pretty sure I scorpioned a few times there," Joseph groaned, his voice muffled.

"Scorpioned?" Rainbow groaned before a rather noticeable pppppbt followed.

"Faceplant so hard your feet tap the back of your head," he said with a wince.

"Yep, I've ate it a few times that bad," Rainbow muttered before she yelped as a cornflower blue aura pushed her ass off before she tumbled off the pile, revealing Rarity.

"Um… seamstress mare? You're kinda sitting on my face," Joseph deadpanned. He shivered as he felt Fluttershy squirm on his lap.

The sound of something slicing the earth rang through Joseph’s ears, the commotion causing Fluttershy to fall off him with a yelp. Rarity had let out a shriek as she propelled herself off his head, allowing the human to see the cause of distress. A large black blade punctured the ground, looking almost like blackened bone. The blade was connected to a long chain, reaching up along the mountain and wrapping around the arm of a tall and equally black Warg.

Dark blue eyes with hazel rings glared down at them, wisps of deepening greys lashed about his fur, two large horns adorning his brow, like that of a dragon. Dressed in skins and cottons, he wore makeshift pants and a furred vest. Speaking in a double-toned and rumbling voice, he demanded, “Why are you here? Trespassers are forbidden from entering!”

Joseph pulled out the pyramid, his head tilting. "To see the Alpha of Desolation, bub. And if you think you intimidate me, not much can intimidate me after the training my ancestors put me through," he drawled. He drew one of the Blades of Chaos, feeling the chain latch on as the blade ignited.

“Pfft, copycat.” To explain his mocking, the ebony blade lit in a green flame. The Warg smirked, pulling the blade free of the ground as it vanished. Turning slightly, he started down towards them. After coming to a stop a few paces above them, his smirk widened. “You a big God of War fan?”

"Descendant of the Ghost of Sparta and trained by Hades," Joseph deadpanned bluntly.

The Warg chuckled lightly. “And here I thought you were just a huge fan. But enough of that, let’s get you to the Alpha. Follow me.”

He then lead them down the mountain, down into a large and lush valley. Sprawling fields of green and flowers, tall oaks, and a spiraling river rushed through. The two suns shone bright, sending waves of warmth over the travelers. Near the crux of the valley sat a small village.

A single shadow fell over the town, blotting out the suns. The group turned to find an enormous white dragon scaling a mountain in the range, its yellow eyes fixed on Joseph. The dragon stretched it neck out, leaning down just enough to where the side of its head was facing the ground, the slitted eye gazing at the human with intensity. But before Joseph could do anything, the gargantuan beast spoke within his mind, yet he felt as if the world were shaking. It was as if it were actually speaking aloud, yet he could feel the feminine voice piercing his mind.

“Oh? So this is the one Master spoke of? The one he sensed from an ocean away? Quite peculiar…” The single blink she took had enough force behind it to send the ponies on the ground.

Joseph's eyes narrowed warily as he slid a few feet back from the force of her blink. His hands rested close to the hilts of the Blades of Chaos cautiously. He hadn't told anyone that he was related to not only an Olympian, but also a Titan. He let his gaze shift around cautiously as he got a distinct sense of something watching with malice.

The dragoness’ great eye narrowed. “I trust that you mean our Alpha no harm?”

"It's not you or your Alpha I'm worried about. Something is watching us with bloodlust and malice," Joseph deadpanned bluntly. "And besides, only a fool trusts strangers blindly," he deadpanned, not noticing that his comment made the ponies flinch.

“Then our Alpha is quite the fool. He has shown patience where others would kill. Trust and mercy when met with enemies. But he has also met malice with rage. Cruelty with vengeance. He took the heavy responsibility of the king when given an out. And he exiled those who wanted revenge against their dying oppressors, choosing to leave them to their fate.” The dragon’s eye held him in a new light. “Do you think yourself better than all others? Do you belittle the unwilling king?”

"Heh… hell no. Because I've been there. Put my trust in others, only to be betrayed and abandoned. Hell, you think I planned on running into an Ancient Greek Deity and one of the few Greek Titans still alive? No more than I planned to meet you. I mean, how many can claim to have seen a dragon that looks like moonlight brought to life?" Joseph commented honestly, unaware of a mingled red and orange aura flickering around him. "But threaten innocents or those who cannot protect themselves, you'll find a true God of War," he said bluntly, unaware that arcs of golden electricity flickered from his body. "After all, vengeance from men means little when true Vengeance belongs to the Lord," he finished.

“Hm, well spoken.” The dragoness purred, a smile splitting her snout.

“As awesome and inspiring as that speech was, we should get going.” The Warg urged, motioning for the group to follow. It was as they followed that Joseph caught a flash of gold magic above, only to find a chipper dragoness walking along beside him. Standing on two legs, wings folded behind her back, her scales taking a thornier appearance.

In response to his stare, she smirked with a sweet little wave, her clawed hands swaying with the breeze. “Hello, tiny human~”

"Sometimes it's not always the largest being that makes the biggest impact. Christ was a single man, yet he's had an impact felt by tens of millions if not hundreds of millions," Joseph commented wryly. "I know he did for me," he sighed, shrugging his shoulders. "And I know that if there's one thing I've never been… it's what anyone would call 'silver-tongued' or 'eloquent'," he sighed as he unconsciously shifted into a loping stride that made one think of a hunting predator, though it only ate ground.

The dragoness rolled her golden orbs, her smirk faltering. “I was teasing you. Geez, don’t be so dead serious. You’ll never get a girl that way.”

“Speaking of…” Damian muttered as they passed the local tavern, the sounds of a scuffle reaching them.

Shattering glass and wood raged on until a single voice roared out over the storm. “TAKE.THIS. OUTSIDE!”

Not a moment later did four Wargs come flying out the door, followed by a stomping Wargess with light grey and black fur. Holed black jeans, a red crop-top, and a thin, spiked choker were all that she wore. Her red and silver eyes gleamed with fury. “You’re banned from the bar for a week Travis! Take your friends too!”

“Hey Gwen!” The Beta waved to his mate with glee, a smile present on his muzzle as he watched the dejected and drunk Wargs stumble down the street.

The Wargess looked over, her anger simmering down, but not vanishing. “Hey. Just taking out some drunken trash.”

“Don’t say that you’ll hurt their feelings.”

“I will when they stop wrecking my bar!” Gwen snarled, looking over her mate and the new arrivals, but her gaze lingered on the Beta. “You plan on helping me tonight?”

“In what way?~” He smirked.

Gwen rolled her eyes, but the barest hint of a smirk twitched her lips up. “You know~”

Deciding to play dumb, Damian tilted his head. “You want it rough or extra hard?”

The Wargess looked ready to lose her eyeballs after they shot so wide, face red as a stop sign up to her ears. “Wha— you… but… y-you shut up, Frostbite!”

“Make me~”

There came a bit of laughter from inside the bar, along with some whistling. Gwen snarled as she turned, glaring enough to kill a dragon. The commotion stopped instantly, the establishment going silent. Gwen turned back to her mate, arms crossed, sending him a deadpan. “Just shut up and get back to work you dummy…”

“Yes ma’am!” Damian smirked, saluting before he lead the group further into the village.

Joseph shook his head. "See, that's why I rarely imbibe Dionysus' 'magical drink' known as alcohol. Because the only thing it 'magically' does is make you act like an ass. Though I do know a good bit about brewing a good drink," he sighed. He saw the Wargess look at him appraisingly as his gaze flickered to the dragoness. "Honestly, I know very little about being romantic with anyone, especially after the right months I spent in the hospital after… a certain mistake of mine. So you can imagine that I'm not exactly what most would call a 'social butterfly'... probably, with my luck, closer to a 'social sledgehammer'," he sighed. "Though I wouldn't be surprised if that was because of Old Man Kratos," he muttered. His gaze drifted around warily, his instincts warning him that something was very off.

The dragon giggled as the group neared a “regular” house, its height matching all the others, towering above himself and the ponies. Up the massive steps they marched, making Joseph feel as small as a five-year-old.

Damian knocked on the door, a voice soon answering before the door opened. Out stepped another Wargess, this one having a black pelt with white streaks. Unlike everyone else, a pair of massive wings were folded on her back, and she possessed no horns.

“Princess Luna?!” The ponies gasped, bowing.

Luna rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. She wore a pair of sweatpants and a baggy blue sweater. Looking to the Beta, she nodded. “Damian.” She then caught sight of Joseph, her brow shooting up. “So, are you him?”

"Hai," Joseph commented as he tugged off the helmet, revealing the mother-of-pearl silver marking over his right eye and shoulder. He tugged free the Blades of Chaos but didn't ignite them nor angled them at naught but the ground, a fact he suspected they would notice.

“And why did you feel the need to bring those out?” The Wargess asked as if she were scolding a child for running with scissors, her eyes flashing with a blue fire in her teal eyes.

"And trust me, they didn't make my training easy… honestly, I'm kind of surprised they didn't send me after Chronos," he sighed. "Pretty sure it's rather obvious, as I've been sending something watching us with malice and bloodlust ever since we, pardon the pun, dropped in, and if they are aiming at us, I'd rather be ready. If they're aiming at you, I'll still be ready," he commented. "Soror in Christi," he finished with a small smirk, referring to Luna as 'sister in Christ' in Latin.

“I don’t know what that means but thank you.” She then looked to Damian. “He, has it?”

The Beta nodded to his Alpha and nodded back. Turning back into the house, she took a deep breath. “HAVAAK!!… put a shirt on!!!”

There came a bit of shuffling from within, the sound of flapping papers and utensils falling off a desk, before the heavy steps of the Alpha approached. Delivered from the darkness of the house, stepped a Warg of near ten feet and slim build. Fur wafting with various greys and blacks, his grey-blue eyes with gold rings swept across the deck, finally landing on Joseph and the ponies. His mood seemed to drop at the sight of the ponies, but slightly perked at seeing the human on his doorstep. “Hi, you’re the one I sensed, yes?”

‘Not that much magical power coming from him but looks can deceive.’ The Alpha thought to himself, feeling his mate hugging his arm.

The Alpha wore nothing of high value. No crown, no rings, no silk clothing, and now sweeping cape. He wore a pair of jeans and a grey tank top.

"'Soror in Christi' is Latin for 'Sister in Christi', but aye, I suppose," Joseph commented wryly.

“And why do you have your God of War swords out?” the Alpha commented.

"Because I've been sensing a malicious bloodlust whilst getting through the village. Don't know the source nor the target. But if it's either me, them, or you, I have no intention of being an unprepared pup," Joseph's eyes were wary as he tilted one Blade of Chaos at the ponies. "And I can assure you, the only reason I will ever draw these Blades are not in support of Chaos nor Death, but Life. True that one of the last lessons that Christ told Simon Peter in the Garden of Gethsemane was that 'those who live by the sword will also die from it' but I will never draw my Blades in a malicious bloodlust. I am not beholden to Ares, but to Christ himself and I remind myself every single day to put on the full armor to guard our lives against attack. We put on the belt of truth to protect against lies and deception. We put on the breastplate of righteousness to protect our hearts from the temptations we battle. We put the gospel of peace on our feet, so we’re ready to take your light wherever you send us this day. We choose to walk in the peace and freedom of your Spirit and not be overcome with fear and anxious thoughts. We take up your shield of faith that will extinguish all the darts and threats hurled our way by the enemy. We believe in your power to protect us and choose to trust in you. We put on the helmet of salvation, which covers our minds and thoughts, reminding us we are children of the day, forgiven, set free, saved by the grace of Christ Jesus. We take up the sword of the Spirit, your very Word, the one offensive weapon given to us for battle, which has the power to demolish strongholds, alive, active, and sharper than any double-edged sword," he said in a low voice as he sheathed the blades but kept his hands close to the hilts for ready access, unaware his voice deepened subtly as he unconsciously shifted into a military 'at rest' position.

He didn't notice Fluttershy closing her eyes behind him, nor did he notice how Luna's eyebrows rose in mild surprise.

Damian leaned closer towards his Alpha. “Are we sure he’s not an anime character with that long winded speech?”

Havaak shrugged in response, looking to Joseph with weariness and confusion. “To sum that all up; you’re a follower of Christ and you can sense a… dark force in the area? You do remember that the Devil is the prince of the world, right?” He sighed, looking to the ponies with mild distain. “And let me guess… you want Spike back?”

“And our magic! Give them back!” Rainbow shouted at the towering Warg, flying up to his face.

“And please try and make sense of this with the one brain cell you all share, but why would I let you take someone who left you willingly? The guy was malnourished, didn’t know about his own species, and was left alone to deal with a broken heart after his first breakup. Here, he’s slowly getting healthier thanks to Okarr and is learning about his innate magics. And, might I add, he’s getting the emotional support he needs.”

“And most nights I find him crying.” Okarr voiced her concerns. “He often asks to sleep under my wing, which I always allow. But the effects are still there…”

“But Twilight… s-she misses him!”

“And? She left him alone in an empty castle, and again; dealing with the aftermath of a breakup!” Eyes alight in red fire, Havaak snarled at the Pegasus. After a long moment of glaring at each other, Havaak let loose a loud roar, throwing his arms up in exasperation. “GAH! Every time I try to help you idiots, you go and make things worse for me! You wanted me to fight off a rogue cult? I find an entire population of Wargs enslaved and brutalized. You want me to kill a mock-Changeling Queen? My daughter dies! And we’re still trying to get over that!! DO YOU REALLY THINK I WANT TO HELP YOU AFTER OUR HISTORY?!” On the verge of tears, the Alpha found himself wrapped in his wife’s embrace, her own tears dampening his shirt.

"You know what I did to the fraternity who literally in both a physical and emotional sense left me on death's door? I helped them when they were in need, despite the fact that I was in debt over seven hundred thousand dollars to the hospital that saved my life all because of two members of said fraternity who had called the Emergency Medical Services which saved my life when they could have done what the rest did and abandon me. True, they never visited me to check on me nor did they apologize, but it was because of what they did I found Christ. True, too, that the doctors were unable to give me a blood transfusion due to my extremely rare blood type. Regardless, I turned the other cheek despite my suffering. As Paul said in Philippians 4:12 and 13 – 'I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty. I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, whether living in plenty or in want. I can do all things through He who strengthens me.' I mean, how many can truly claim they were scourged and survived to tell of it? I don't know why it happened nor what reason it occurred for, but He has his reasons," Joseph said dryly. "Though I will agree fully that demanding things is not the way to go about things, Rainbow," his tone was grim.

Havaak grunted in agreement with a bob of his brows, remembering a few grudges he’d held into for years, but had since forgiven.

“I’ll just go back on patrol… leaving you with the chatterbox and the peanut gallery…” Damian smirked as he walked off.

The Alpha gave him an exaggerated deadpan, running a hand down his face. “Yeah, you’d better run…” He then turned back to his guests, both uninvited and welcomed. “Would you like to come in? It’s warmer in here than it is in the breeze.”

Joseph was about to nod when his ears twitched twice. He then pushed off in a twisting somersault as he heard a distant twang, he unsheathed one of the Blades of Chaos and felt a harsh impact that shattered against the flat of his blade. The thumb-thick crossbow bolt shattered as he flipped, landing just beneath Rainbow, near the Alpha.

“Safe to say that I doubt you'd risk guests right for that," he deadpanned, not noticing that two thick splinters were embedded in his chest. He could understand holding a grudge, but he very much doubted he would order an assassination attempt. That implied something or someone wanted to make it look like so.

His head turned before his grip tightened as the blade ignited, though he waited for another attempt.

Fluttershy's eyes widened slightly as she restrained herself, noticing the thick splinters sticking out near his right collarbone and shoulder as she had the distinct awareness that something dangerous was near. It didn't feel like the terror from Sombra did, but it felt almost as corruptive and deceptive.

Joseph's eyes narrowed, hardening as his head tilted. "Get inside now! Ugh… I can feel its hunger… but I'll be damned if any innocent blood is shed this day!" he growled; he knew that was one thing he was not, regardless of Christ's Grace. His ears twitched twice at an inhuman shriek as he noticed a form lit by the sun in the distance before the creature's skinny arms rose as a burning dark emerald energy engulfed its clawed hands.

Moments later, the ground fractured in two dozen places as bony claws clad in semi-rotten flesh clawed their way out of the ground.

"If you have swift runners to warn the village, I advise doing so. As for me… I'm keeping those bastards from your homes and people," Joseph said sharply, not noticing the deep orange flames were becoming a clean white flame.

But the Alphas didn’t run. Havaak huffed at how dramatically Joseph spoke, finding it over the top, as if the human were trying his hardest to be a dramatic hero and Batman all at once. Lifting a cupped hand to his lips, the Alpha gave a loud howl. Several seconds passed as every Warg in the village rushed out to meet their king’s call.

“Wo-ho-ho! These freaks look like they’re ready for a beatdown.” Smirked Greg as he cracked his knuckles. More than half the crowd voiced their agreement with smirks and howls of their own.

Asher was next to step forth, twirling his lightsabers merrily. “Undead huh? Welp, let’s see if any fire will work.”

“You all set to help?” Havaak smirked as he took a step, only to be stopped by Damian as he appeared next to him. “Uh?”

At the Alpha’s questioning look, Damian smiled. “You rescued us and gave us all a new home. I’ve talked with everybody and they’re all willing to repay you in that kind. Mind stepping back and letting us keep you safe for a change?”

Havaak stalled, his hearts melting at their actions. He gazed out at his pack in awe. “W-wait… really?”

“My Alpha…” Luna’s hand cupped his cheek as she turned his head back toward her, a kiss finding its way onto his lips. “Let them protect us for once… please?”

With a hesitant nod, the Alpha of Desolation relented, struggling to hold back his tears. “S-sure…”

"Then let's show them how to really get wild," Joseph said as he unsheathed the other Blade of Chaos, not noticing that the flames were a brilliant white. He didn't realize his irises bled to a rich canine amber as his pupils narrowed into slits but he most certainly noticed as his senses sharpened.

"If there's two things I protect, it's life and innocence… and perverting both… ugh…." he muttered gruffly as he bared his teeth, unaware his canines and incisors had lengthened as he unknowingly tapped into Artemis' Blessing. His gaze dipped to the ponies. "Get your tails inside… now," he growled, his voice a raspy snarl not unlike a Warg.

The ponies didn’t hesitate… except for Rainbow, who had to be dragged inside by Applejack.

Wiping away his tears, Havaak stretched, his bones and joints popping as he fell back on the porch bench. “Ok then, guess we’ll just relax and enjoy the show.”

“Want me to grab some popcorn?” Luna giggled as she cuddled up next to him.

“Only if you stay right here~”

“As you wish~” Kissing him lightly on the cheek, she summoned a fresh bag of popcorn, placing it between them.

A loud pop sounded next to the couple, revealing the grinning Lord of Chaos himself, Discord… snacking on a second bag of popcorn, but mixed with sardines. “Oooooh! This is going to be good!!”

Then, chaos ensued.

Joseph shifted his weight as he pushed off in long, ground-eating strides as he flipped both Blades of Chaos into a reversed grip, the trails of white flame following after him. He could hear the howls of the other Wargs as he pushed off before he somersaulted, letting the chains uncoil before he slammed both Blades into the ground, executing what the Elder Deity of War called a Prometheus Plume as an eruption of magma and white flame erupted, scorching some of the Draugr Wargs and staggering them.

"I don't know what that white fire is, but it appears to enhance your flames much more strongly," Kratos muttered in his mind.

"I have a suspicion of its source," he replied back mentally. He didn't say it was his faith in Christ, he suspected.

An explosion of power ripped the earth up and half the village, yet the houses still stood, sending undead flying. Joseph turned to find a Wargess made of black stone, golden flames cascading from the edges of her eyes like veins over the entirety of her body. The Wargess glared at him, her voice sounding strangely like the Wargess from either, yet slightly off. “Quite blabbering with your gramps and clear out this filth! We won’t have any of these monsters wreaking havoc on our tavern!”

“Uh, Gwen…?” Damian blocked an undead from striking her on the shoulder, pushing it back with ease. “Or… am I talking with your alter?”

“You can call me Arza.”

Joseph blinked. "He may be my ancestor," he paused as he left a burning slash on one undead Warg, "but I have no idea how far back I'm related to him. I'm more closely related to the Greek Titaness of Love… my great-great-great-great-grandmother," he deadpanned before he headbutted one undead Warg before decapitating it. The white flames consumed the animated corpse, a ghostly form of the freed Warg rising before fading away. He pushed off, employing the Sandals of Hermes and knocking several undead Wargs airborne before he pushed off, spinning as both Blades ripped deep gashes and wounds before he landed.

Damian whistled, coming up beside Joseph after having dispatched two more undead. “Sweet moves, but we need to wrap this up. Don’t want the town getting wrecked. Got any ideas on why or who awoke these guys?”

"The Wendigo. The real question isn't who, as it's rather obvious that that Old Serpent and Deceiver is behind this, but 'why'. I'm almost certain the Devil was hoping I'd go for the train or overland route. He likely would have used that time to take out the village slowly, bolster his forces with the newly dead and likely turn your own emotions against you, as he'd hope you'd hesitate to eliminate your loved ones, no doubt. Too bad for him, I didn't," Joseph growled. His eyes narrowed as his muscles tightened, unaware his muscles tensed and bulged before he pushed off with inhuman speed and strength as his body ignited in brilliant silvery white flames, unaware his body fully shifted from Artemis' Blessing.

“Uh, for one; we just moved here, and this is a brand new village. Second, the Wargs we’re fighting have been dead for several millenia, so we aren’t killing anyone we know. And three, I played through the GoW game once a few years back, so I’m barely understanding who this ‘Deciever’ is.” With a quick breath, Damian unleashed a raging blizzard at a corralled group of undead. “Asher! Use your fancy bat wings and checkup above! See if you can find that Wendigo!”

The Warg in question pumped his leathery wings above the crowd, his three odd horns polished with blood. “Aaaaand a Wendigo is…?”

“THE WANNABE DEER FURRY WITH A GOTH FETISH!!”

“Oh… He’s over by… the… tavern… oh no…”

“COMIN’ THROUGH!!” Gwen shouted as she plowed through both friend and foe, sending all flying on her path of destruction. “I HOPE YOU HAVE INSURANCE, BECAUSE IF YOU TRASH THE PLACE, YOU’RE PAYING FOR THE DAMAGES OUT OF POCKET!!!” A particularly mangled and cracked deer skull was sent flying over the battlefield by one enraged Wargess.

"Were you not listening to the Alpha? The Devil goes by numerous epitaphs that he's known by, but the one that most well defines him is Deceiver as that is what he does, though he is also known as the Prince of Lies," Joseph chided gently. He pushed off in a vaulting leap, seeing the Wendigo's bared face as it reared back with its sharpened and exposed fangs, blackened blood trickling from numerous scratches as it let out an inhuman shriek.

Joseph growled low in the back of his throat as he focused, detaching the Blades of Chaos before he hurled them with power before the wet snap of shattering femurs disabled the Wendigo's speed. It looked down before it looked up as several shards two inches in length and around a half inch thick impaled its chest and throat repeatedly before the spear itself was hurled, pinning itself to the ground through the back of the skull and neck. "What little I do know of Wendigo's of this kind… they are created through the act of cannibalism," he sighed as he landed several yards from the tavern. "Beautiful place you have, Hun. I was always a fan of taverns of the older style," he commented wryly as the crystals detonated in surges of white-hot flame that consumed the Wendigo. With its demise, the reanimated Wargs fell and swiftly decayed.

The Spear of Destiny and Blades of Chaos were left impaled in the ground.

Gwen glared at the human as she burned the body of the Wendigo, huffing out a plume of smoke. “Heh, trying to mooch a free drink with that sweet talk?”

"No. I know next to nothing about this world, it's monetary use, or its alcohol… though I probably could share my knowledge of mixed drinks, hmmm? I know a good bit about brewing as well as mixed drinks," Joseph commented wryly as his body shifted from its Warg form to human as he groaned softly as he felt his muscles tighten painfully. He pulled free the Blades of Chaos as he sheathed them before he pulled free the Spear of Destiny.

“Whatever happened to staying away from alcohol?” The Wargess smirked, having heard his words from before.

But he didn’t get to answer right away, Havaak having lifted his voice to his still fighting Wargs and guest. “Brace! Anyone who isn’t fireproof, get in the nearest building!”

All the Wargs crouched on all fours, fur hardening to that of polished, glassy stone. Eyes alight with various colors of fire, the Wargs readied themselves as their Alpha’s maw blazed in red flame.

Joseph's eyes widened fractionally before his eyes narrowed, unaware his irises bled to a pale icy teal color before he pushed off the ground with inhuman speed and strength.

The flames in the Alpha’s jaws increased, and with a deafening roar, were released. Red flames erupted throughout the town, burning anything that wasn’t protected from the fire. But in a little village of fire-breathers, everything had a spell matrix over it, fending off the flames indefinitely.

All the undead were burned to ash.

"Damn… reminds me of Lord Hades' “Chaos Flames” all over again, but without the malice. Now I'm wondering if I should have brought chocolate and marshmallows," Joseph commented wryly, landing on the rooftop of the bar. "Although I do wonder what chili peppers he ate to create flames like that… 'cause that can't be fun out the other end," he drawled.

Havaak, having heard the human, teleported up to the roof in a burst of sparks. “No on the chilies, I hate spicy food. If you’ve got graham crackers with the chocolate and marshmallows, I’ll give you a weapon of your choice.” He ended his proposal with a warm smile.

"Although I will admit that my ancestor as well as Lord Hades did make more than certain that I was talented with weapons and dealing with monsters in… well… a quite frankly traumatizing manner," Joseph commented wryly, "if there's two things that I'd want… is to hear your testimony… and get a Bible, rather than get a weapon. Ugh… wore out the one I had after… well… an agonizing experience and haven't really had a chance to get nor find another. Speaking of… I kinda doubt that dunking I had before I ran into my ancestor would have counted as a baptism," he sighed with a small shake of his head. "But the good thing is that I mastered a subspace pocket that I can hold things in," he commented before he smirked slightly.

“Ah, but the Bible is our greatest weapon.” Havaak smirked with a wink, standing a bit straighter. “But in regards to your… subspace pocket dimension, I’ve got one too.”

The Alpha felt as giddy as a schoolboy on the inside as he swiped his hand through the air, a swirling dark portal opening next to him, rimmed with a gold light. “To be more precise; all Alphas have them as a means to store our power, and I…. Have possibly way too much…”

Shaking his head, Havaak turned to the crowd of Wargs, lifting his voice again. “Hey Angie? Do we have any spare Bibles floating around?!”

“Let me check…” The Wargess in question teleported away, arriving with a brown, leather bound book with golden pages. She handed it to the human with a smile.

Joseph tilted his head before he pulled out two things he was certain would catch the Wargs' attention: two cases of a certain cracker… and a half dozen boxes of chocolate bars.

"Huh… most would feel transcribing and binding Bibles to be a chore… yet in my personal opinion, it would actually be closer to an honor, especially if transcribing it from memory. More, that would truly be a labor of His Love as it would mean His Word gets to more people," Joseph commented. "Makes me think of that old movie 'Book of Eli', as it's only revealed at the end that the book he'd been jealously guarding was, in fact, a Braille Bible… and Eli was capable of reciting it from memory," he commented with a small chuckle.

“Welp, here’s hoping you’ll be able to recite the entire book, unlike me; whose memory is nearly shot…” The Alpha chuckled sheepishly, before turning to the crowd again. “Alright folks, fun’s over!”

“AAAAAWWWWW!” The pack bemoaned as they dispersed.

"If there's one verse I keep in the back of my mind, it's Jeremiah 29:11, because it shows just how dear our Creator holds us," Joseph commented with a hum. He didn't realize that as he turned, the breastplate he'd been wearing gave up the ghost and split at the sides, exposing his near hundred to a hundred fifty silvery flogging scars upon his back and shoulders. He blinked as he heard the clatter of steel, looking down. He took a few swift steps, tempted to hop to the ground.

Havaak looked back to Joseph, eyeing the many scars and the look in the human’s eyes, one of dread and terror. “Those from a bad time in your life? You don’t have to give a long-winded answer. Just nod if that’s all you feel like doing.”

Joseph exhaled softly. "College hazing… damn near killed me. I was in the hospital for eight months recovering due to my having a blood type that maybe five others on the planet have," he said hesitantly. "Of course, it was two members of said fraternity that called the EMS… and though none of them ever visited me, I still helped them when they were in need despite being close to three quarters of a million dollars in debt due to the recovery costs," he sighed.

“Good on you, it’s not easy helping someone who’s hurt you. That’s especially hard for me…” Havaak sighed, watching as his mate flew up to them. “How are our other guests?”

“Traumatized, but alive.” She huffed before critically eyeing Joseph. “You’re not trying to compete in ‘who has the most scars’ are you?”

The Alpha shrugged. “Eh, preferably not. Anyways… you wanted my testimony?”

"Why would I try that? And besides, I can definitely say you got one hot mate, Alpha. Betcha, the only thing sharper than her claws and fangs is her tongue," Joseph quipped cheekily before he squatted, noticing that the breastplate had what appeared to be rabbit fur within and was held shut by loops that, unfortunately, had broken from strain. He didn't notice the tattoo glowing a deep forest green on his right shoulder blade.

"But aye. We all have our own stories of how Christ pulled us up from the darkness and mire. Everyone's story is different just as everyone's life is different but what is the same is that Christ and by extension, the Father, has his hand outstretched to help us at our darkest hour. As the Lord said through Isaiah, 'Fear not, for I am with you; Be not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you, yes, I will help you, I will uphold you with My righteous right hand.'" he commented wryly.

“I should hope so, he’s been through hell and back for us~” Luna’s eyes slowly turned into full silver, a devious smirk playing on her lips as she stepped up next to Joseph, speaking in a completely different voice. Even her mannerisms were different, looming over him with blue fire slipping through her teeth. “Otherwise, I doubt he would be up to the task of pleasuring me~”

“Which is a battle in and of itself.” Havaak smirked as he slipped up behind his lover, kissing her on the cheek with his voice dropping in depth. “My Queen always gives our tussles her best~”

“As I should~”

"Hmmm. I'm sure, though the old man mentioned that whoever summoned him and in turn sent me didn't look very healthy, as if something were trying to weaken her. A pure white… mare? With some odd 'aurora borealis' mane," Joseph commented. He didn't realize they would recognize the description, as various shades of fur close to white existed, certainly, but pure white? That only belonged to a very particular mare.

Moon scoffed, scowling. “You must mean Celestia. What did that pill-chugging mule say?”

“That’s a bit harsh…” Havaak commented, elbowing his mate.

“Ugh… fine… what did the family drug addict say?”

“T-That’s not really any better…”

"The old man claimed she was concerned for 'her little ponies', though it wasn't so much what she said that caught his attention so much as what he sensed from her… a corrupt darkness that was foreign to her. Something that he called 'more corrupt than anything shy of my Father'. Admittedly, he also claimed it was hungry… hungrier than a Wendigo. He only picked up one fragmented thought from whatever it was, the phrase ‘swallow your soul,’" he commented before he blinked before facepalming hard, the reference abruptly hitting him hard as he hadn't even thought about it. "Ah fuck…. I think I know what it is… though if she's resistant to those but something's feeding off of her… it means something is getting stronger as she weakens," he said warily.

"But I do know one thing, and I'm certain you'll agree: she doesn't deserve to die slowly, no matter how much of a bitch she's been, without an opportunity to come to the Father, wouldn't you agree? Because if what's feeding on her is what I think it is, the only thing that can force it out of her is Christ's Grace and the Spirit's power," his voice was very serious.

“You mean a demon?” Havaak asked, motioning him to follow himself and his mate off the roof, stepping into the road.

"A very particular brand of Demon… Khandarian," Joseph said grimly. "We can only hope there isn't a certain Book in this world," he said slowly, thinking of the Necronomicon Ex Mortis.

Author's Note

The Warg Village:

(First Collab with KukriRyuTsukino)
Auther breaths a long sigh and plummits to his bed, hands and keyboard burning.

56. The Sun is Found

“So… I see that the Sun Priests are no longer fledglings.” Starswirl commented to his fellow unicorn, sitting across from him in an office.

Chancellor Neighsay smiled warily, folding his hands over his desk. “Yes, having grown in numbers and successfully brought our dear Queen back from the dead, I think we’ve done fairly well in your absence.”

“So I see… aside from the… minor setbacks, I think that was a good trial run.” The ancient wizard slumped in his seat, a small smile on his lips. “But we will need to rebuild our numbers again…”

“I might have a solution to that, but it will take much time.”

“How much?”

“Several generations, if we can hit off the propaganda well enough, this entire country will fall under the banner of the Sun, once more.”

“And whom, pray tell, will be the figurehead of our new Equestria? Twilight Sparkle, I presume?”

“No. She’s just a seat warmer. Our new Queen shall be one you already know… and with the stores of magic we stole from those captive Wargs, we only used a quarter to rejuvenate Faust.”

“And so with her…”

“She may well be more powerful than any Warg in history.”

-=Havaak’s POV=-

The smell of freshly baked waffles and eggs roused me from sleep’s depths, my eyes opening with a quiet groan. Last night’s events had left me drained. Not so magically, but mentally. The source of my pain? The ponies… Rainbow, regardless of how many times she was told to stop, kept subtly demanding that I return their magic. Not that I was going to give a spoiled and bratty kid their pillows and blankets back.

With another grunt, I sat up and rubbed the sleep from my face, grasping a shirt from my dresser with my magic. Making my way out into the kitchen, I found the love of my life reading from a cookbook. When she’d previously said that she knew how to cook, it had been mostly a minimum of plant based foods, so she was learning all she could about custom Griffin, Minotaur, and Warg dishes. Not that I was complaining, most of the stuff was pretty good. Looking to my left, I found the five ponies huddled around a small table I’d managed to build last night. Joseph was seated by the hearth with his… buddies? I honestly didn’t know what to call two Greek gods and a talking head… but I did my best to roll with it.

“Morning my Alpha~” Luna pecked me from behind, floating a plate of steaming waffles soaked in maple syrup with a side of fluffy eggs before my face. “Hungry?”

“Famished.” I kissed her back. But as she turned around toward the kitchen again, I smirked like the Devil and gave her butt a light slap. The resounding squeak that my mate made caused my grin to widen.

“Ow…” My smile vanished as she rubbed her stinging rump, replaced by weary. But it turned to confusion as her own smirk came into play. “Save it for tonight~”

Joseph exhaled. He tilted his head. "So you found where those Wargs' we're held captive," he remarked.

Atreus nodded, the Norse Trickster quite focused. "Aye, though the odd thing is, though what their Alpha did yesterday did leave a residue, where they were held… was void of any natural source of magic. Even on Earth, where the ley lines about as lively as Draugr, there's still a natural energy to the locale… that pit… had none. It was like someone took a scoop out of the natural flows of energy, like scooping up a scoop of ice cream," he sighed. His gaze shifted to Artemis, whom was humming softly.

"Most mortals like to think because deities do not subsist in quite the same way as mortals that we don't enjoy doing so. Rather arrogant, wouldn't you agree?" she hummed.

Joseph shrugged. "Wouldn't know, myself," he remarked, his gaze drifting to the Alpha as well as whom he'd gathered was apparently Luna. "Though it begs the question who has that energy and what do they intend to do with it?" he remarked.

“So, you guys couldn’t sense any magic? Not even a bit?” I asked, having overheard, with a mouthful of delicious waffle.

Atreus shook his head. "No. Which in itself is troubling," he exhaled as he spoke. "Everything and everyone has low levels of energy that is radiated. To those like Artemis, who is naturally sensitive to Nature's energy because of her Domains, she would notice the lack of energy in an area as if someone slapped you in the face. I noticed it because of the simple lack of energy as I am well versed in arcane magic and energy manipulation. No doubt to the rest of them, it would be noticeable as well as they are used to a certain amount of energy in the air and ground."

"And by my great-great-great-great-grandmother's own admission, I have some of her empathic awareness, hence my awareness of Wendigo's presence… which, to me, felt… ugh… if I had to put the feeling of that thing's energy into words… It felt like someone took a sock full of rancid fish and meat mixed with rotten eggs and slapped me across the face with it. Honestly…. I would have sooner called the La Brea Tar Pits a bubble bath in comparison," Joseph said with a shiver.

“Hm… and you couldn’t find any? It was as if it was all just… sucked up?” Luna asked as she poured more batter into the waffle iron. At their shaking heads, she smirked. “I think I know where it all went…”

When she looked at me expectantly, I felt my hearts sink in slight terror, swallowing the bite I had in my mouth. “Me.”

"I doubt that. The feel of the natural energy there was there, then it simply wasn't. Though we have noticed a difference, I doubt you can absorb the energy in a particular area to the point of it feeling 'dead' without affecting the surrounding areas, hmmm?" Artemis commented.

I shrugged in response. “It’s a newer power and I’ve barely used it. I’ll need to test it out at some point… anyone want to be the test dummy?”

Artemis hummed as she had an idea. "What if I blessed a certain area, letting it grow wild… then give you a very particular target to drain without affecting the surrounding area? If you can do that with ease… then I may consider your theory. If not… which I suspect is more likely… then the source may not be anywhere near as thoughtful as you," she offered thoughtfully.

“Not sure…” I hummed in thought as I chewed another bite of egg. “Would the plants be infused with magic?”

"Most likely," Artemis commented with a slight shrug. "Either way, they would be healthy for them," she commented, tilting her head towards the ponies.

Yeah… like I would let them stay, knowing what my pack might do to them. For that matter, I was surprised that they had made it through the village in one piece. “And, you believe I’ll let these ponies stay here? They have their own families and lives to worry about, and I’m not about to let them stay at the drop of a hat.”

"Kinda obvious that they're scared outta their wits with their 'magic' weakened. Not that they'll admit it. Though they're nowhere near prepared for how life can be without heavy amounts of magic… though that old ass mage with his rambling… 'If the dome isn’t returned, Equestria will die. Ponies will starve. Our government will crumble. And foals will die of all the diseases spread throughout the larger world'... as he put it… sounded far more like fearmongering… coming up with the 'most scary' thing to distract and worry them," Joseph remarked, his gaze on the ponies, unconsciously mimicking Starswirl's voice upon quoting the elder mage, his arms crossed over his chest.

He noticed Twilight jolting in surprise upon hearing Starswirl's voice as she looked around before she noticed him watching them. He noticed her cheeks flushing as she looked away before going back to chatting with her friends. He hadn't told any of them that Kratos, Aphrodite, and Hades had all told him indirectly and, in similar but different ways, that there was a very strong likelihood that he would develop powers very much unrelated to what they had given him or what any other Deity could grant him… unique to himself, that is.

“Yeah, I got the same idea.” Peeking another look at Twilight, I grimaced slightly. The new Princess arrived here by teleportation… through many jumps. I then leaned forward and whispered to the human, “And seeing as Starswirl is the Princess’ idol, we best leave the subject at that.”

"There's an expression: never meet your idols…. as it's guaranteed that the version in your mind will never be the one you meet. Though there's one that will always be better than the one envisioned… and He's closer than a brother," Joseph commented wryly, referring to Christ.

There was a knock at the door as I gave Joseph a smile, the entrance opening as Okarr stepped inside. “Master, we have visitors… they are Wargs from another clan and their Alpha wishes to speak with you.”

All four hearts stopped for half a second with the chunk of waffle I choked on. After having removed the annoyance with a swig of water, I felt an old friend from college pat me on the back. Oh, hello Anxiety…

Taking a breath, I stood, headed for the door. Just before following the dragoness out, I looked back to the others. “I’ll be back in a few…”

Stepping out into the morning suns, I started the trek toward the edge of town. To a meeting I wholeheartedly didn’t expect the outcome of… yay…

Coming to the edge of our quaint little village, I found Okarr waiting alongside six Wargs. Each had large wings decorated with shimmering beads, dressed in fine robes of various bright colors. The two in the front of the group looked to be the Alphas, if their powerful auras were anything to go by.
The first to speak as I neared was the male; a Warg with an all black coat with streaks of white flowing from his eyes to his fingertips. “Greetings to you, Alpha of the Nahar. We pardon ourselves for the early hour, but we would be interested of a trade agreement.”

The Alpha wore a friendly smile and warth in his gaze, but I was still cautious of some alternate motive. “And what would this trade entail? We have little to trade with a clearly successful pack as yours.”

“True. But from what my spies have told me, your clan just opened up a mine. And with all these glorious mountains surrounding you, I bet that there are some very good deposits here. I do apologize for sending them, but I wanted to know the state of your pack and see if there were any areas my neighboring clan could help fill.”

“I accept your apology. And I get that; it’s better to know your neighbor’s state before helping. But couldn’t you have just come and asked?”

“I could have. In all likelihood, I should have. And, again, I apologize for not being forward. I shall do that in the future.” At my nod, he continued. “But in regards to trade, we live on the far shores of the sea, allowing us to have plentiful culinary resources. And as you can see, we have many articles of clothing and materials of the like. We could also help with any news from the capital and the surrounding area, my network is vast as I keep my ear to the ground.”

“And what do you expect in return for all of this?” My brow shot up, wondering what he could really want from such a small pack as ours.

The Warg breathed a sigh, his warm smile still present. “In truth, I hope that you could teach us about the Eternal Forge. It’s an ability lost to our generations. And I swear to you that should we obtain this knowledge, we will never raise a claw or fang against you. This, I swear in my own blood.” Then he took an extended claw and slashed his palm, the red pooling in his hand.

I was immediately shocked, stuttering. “N-no! Y-you don’t have to make a blood pact, or anything like that! All I ask is that you keep my trust and your word, you don’t need to go that far!”

“Thank you!” He wiped his hands with a cloth that was passed to him by one of his escorts, a sigh of relief escaping him. “I have been requested to form blood pacts with other Alphas in the past, it is very taxing. To hear that my word and loyalty are enough brings joy to me. Thank you.”

“Others don’t trust you?”

“I didn’t lead a very clean life in my youth, and for that, I gained a very… unsavory reputation…”

“We’ve all made mistakes, I do not judge anyone based on past deeds. So long as those deeds are kept to the past, then I see no reason we can’t trust one another.”

The Alpha nodded, bowing with a chuckle. “It seems I am making many apologies today. But forgive me, I am Alpha Uur, of the Kaldor.”

“And I’m Havaak, Alpha of the Nahar.” I did my best to copy his bow, feeling more than awkward.

As I stood, the Wargess next to him stepped forward, the silver mask she wore covering much of her face. Only her gold eyes visible, green rings pulsing as she roughly elbowed the Alpha. “And you’ll be doing a lot more forgiving, as my mate forgot to introduce me. I am Harha, mate to the Kaldor Alpha.”

“Good to meet you all.” I smiled back. I then motioned for them to follow. “Would you like a tour? Some refreshments perhaps?”

“Well, I—“ Uur started, but was interrupted by his mate. “We would love to. After all, it would be rude to refuse.”

After the Grand Tour, having met and greeted many in the pack, I led them to our home. We were then greeted by ten faces, Warg, pony, and human alike.

“I’ll be completely honest; I thought you would live in a larger house.” Harha admitted, looking over the place.

“Heh, yeah no. Me and Luna decided to skip any mansions.”

Joseph blinked at the newcomers. "Nice outfits, though sometimes it's not always the flashy things that make the most impressions. Hmm. I'm picking up the slightest hint of sea salt, so I'd wager you're from a coastal area," he commented before he felt a tingling rush in his fingertips, unaware a complex runic Sigil circle formed, hovering just above his palm before the neck of a guitar protruded from the Sigil before he blinked, not realizing that the Sigil had very distinctive hearts around the edge.

“You would be correct, we come from an oceanfront town down south.” Uur smiled, but then caught sight of Joseph, fixing the human with an odd look. “Hm, what manner of creature are you? I don’t mean to be rude, but…”

"I'm human. Trained by a Spartan General turned War Deity, as well as being a descendant of said Spartan though I couldn't say how far back that might be," Joseph deadpanned. He didn't mention his connection to the Greek Titaness of Love nor the fact he had been trained by the Greek Deity of the Dead. He tugged the guitar free with a slight grunt.

Uur smirked with a hum, stepping closer to Joseph, looking him over closely. “An oddity to be sure. Your kind aren’t native to our lands… What of Equestria? Did they summon you to enact their revenge against Havaak? I was apart of the Old Wars, I know what idiotic langths they went through to try and win.”

“Doubtful, as from what I recall, humans don’t live that long.” Harha chimed in, accepting a cup of tea from Luna as I sat down on the nearby couch. “Thank you Luna.”

“You’re welcome, Aunt Harha.”

My eyes shot wide at that, staring at the two Wargesses in bewilderment, my gaze finally landing on my mate. “Huh? Wait… she’s your aunt?!”

My Queen gave me an odd look. “Yes, we met at the Celebration, remember?”

“Uuuuhhhh…” I racked my brain for any memory of the Wargess, but there had been so many new faces, it was hard to recall them all. “You have a huge family my dear, please forgive me for not remembering every single one of your forty aunts, forty uncles, and gazillion cousins. As my own uncle used to say, ‘I have a good memory, it just doesn’t last long.’”

Luna shook her head and giggled along with her aunt, the older Wargess leaning in close to whisper in her ear. My mate’s chuckle returned with a vengeance soon after.

Joseph cocked an eyebrow. "Haven't heard anything about vengeance. But that is one road I will never walk again. I made that mistake before," he sighed, unaware his voice deepened subtly as Kratos' voice melded with his own though there was no physical change.

“Mm, haven’t we all?” Uur sighed, no doubt remembering darker days in his life.

“Mhm…” I hummed, remembering my own wanted revenge against an old bully from first and second grades, but the anger had dulled over the years. My anger had vanished toward the bully, replaced by pity for him.

The creak of hinges sounded behind me before I turned, seeing Spike stretching and yawning the night’s sleep away. He blinked upon seeing the crowd, his six eyes landing on Twilight. His face twisted into an array of emotions; shock, confusion, fear, regret, and finally… anger. A hard huff of smoke exited his nostrils, his face hardened as he settled a glare on the mare, causing her to weep. Watching the alicorn, she slowly stood as he stepped back, a soft growl rumbled in the Ahamkara’s chest.

“S-Spike?” Twilight muttered, only to be stopped by Applejack as she stepped between them. “B-but…”

Spike huffed again, closing the door to his room with his long tail, starting towards the kitchen. He grunted at seeing the stack of fresh waffles ready for eating, taking a few for his morning meal, ignoring the staring mare. His head tilted, one of his eyes snapped to her as he groaned. “Are you done?”

“Y-You’re here…”

“Yeah… I’ll be out today, learning from Oktorr.” He poured a bit of mapley goodness over the waffles, taking a large bite.

"You do know that she was unaware that you were more than you appeared to be. It's painfully obvious that just as you were deceived, so was she. Though then again, who isn't in one form or another throughout life? After all, the one of the Devil's epitaphs is 'Deceiver' which is what he does…. amongst other things," Joseph sighed. "Rather surprising how accurate that song is, really," he hummed thoughtfully.

"Um… what song? If you don't mind me asking," Fluttershy said softly, lifting a hoof.

"I must admit curiosity myself," Artemis commented.

"'Faceless Man' by Creed. If I'm honest, the version I learned was a masterful cover," Joseph commented wryly.

“So…” Uur started, stepping up next to me. “Would this be a bad time to discuss our trade agreement? If not, we can reschedule it.”

I gave a sigh. “If we can be quick, sure. But if not, then we might need to reschedule.”

Joseph exhaled softly. "Since that has nothing to do with me, I'll likely be out of the way but nearby," he sighed. He turned away, not noticing that AJ, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow followed him.

I watched them go as I summoned a small wooden box. Removing the lid, I pulled out ten silver rings with gold chains connected to gunmetal grey bracelets. Slipping the rings one each finger, the bracelets clamped around my wrists, suppressing the aura of my power.

“W-wait, how are those rings doing that?!” Uur asked, eyeing the objects as I set the box down on the coffee table.

I shrugged. “From what Luna told me, they basically cage any access power around me. I honestly don’t know how they work, Luna’s the one studying up on Warg magic theory. I’ve been busy with the pack… but, getting back to the treaty…”

“So they act as a suppressant for your Chroma? But this will hide your power, even from the other Alphas! I can barely detect anything!”

I just smirked.

From there, we got to work on the trade agreement. Topics ranged from routes to transport, foods to drink, clothing, and many other goods. By the time we were done, it was just after noon. And somehow, Twilight had been taking notes… which I burned. Yes, she cried and stormed off, but these were talks between just two rulers. At least in my opinion, not something to be shared with any other nation. Especially with ponies.

Joseph cocked an eyebrow as he half turned as Twilight came storming out onto the balcony. "Let me guess, you tried to take notes on what they were doing which has nothing to do with us. You do know you could have asked whether or not they minded you taking notes. It's a rather obvious idea called 'common courtesy'. You know, like knocking on a door before entering someone's home?" he commented wryly. He wasn't surprised that Twilight snorted, not meeting his gaze.

He shook his head as he took a deep breath. He exhaled softly as he went back to idly strumming. "You know, if there's one thing humanity is known for, it's being creative. Our world isn't known for being heavily bathed in magic, so we employ a little thing like what's in here," he commented before ruffling Twilight's mane playfully. He smirked at her pout. "But one thing I'm familiar with is music. That, I'll admit, is one thing that has me quite curious about this world.”

"Why?" Rainbow commented.

"You could say that much like friendship, honesty, loyalty, generosity, kindness… music tends to be a universal language," Joseph commented wryly.

A slight smirk crossed his face. "Though I do know one song that would describe a certain asshole Prince," he commented thoughtfully, glancing at Rarity, seeing her ears perk up as if she knew whom he was referring to.

“Blueblood? Oh, he’s not been around for some time darling.” Rarity stated, looking back at him with a neutral face. “The scoundrel was executed for his crimes against the crown and the ponies of Equestria.”

“I-I know he did some bad things, b-but did he really need to die?” Fluttershy squeaked.

The fashionista did her best to hold in a snort. “The stallion was supporting those cultists and abusing his power. I seriously doubt that Princess Luna would’ve let it slide at any point, dear. Besides, we all know the Princess is strict when it comes to wrongdoings… even with her sister."

"Hmm. Well, I'm not that surprised, frankly. Never been a big fan of traitors," Joseph sighed.

“Now that that’s settled, I will disclose the real reason why we’ve come.” Uur settled into a serious tone, looking me dead in the eye. “I currently have Celestia in my custody.”

At Luna’s shock, he smirked. I on the other hand… was surprise, yes… but, we already had enough to deal with here. I didn’t need some drug addict running around. “And you want to hand her off to us? Why?”

“Because, I know for a fact that Luna would probably want to mend her bond with her adopted sister. Should you take her, know that she is still recovering. And because of the medication she took had been neurotic, she has experienced some… slight memory loss. When questioned, she does remember Luna… and Nightmare Moon, but not your current state.”

I felt Luna flinch next to me, my arm wrapping around her back to comfort. “Anything else? Her memory only reaches back one millennium? No recent events?”

“None. All her friends she once had, she will not recall them.”

I looked to Luna, silently asking if she wanted her sister back. I was honestly fine either way, so long as it was her decision. Did I want to add yet another patient to the ten therapists we hired? They’d already been dealing with seventy five traumatized Wargs.

Taking a strained breath, my mate spoke. “We’ll take her. But this all seems for our benefit only, why come with all of these things if we can repay so little? Besides the Forge and materials, we have little to trade.”

“Well, those breakfast cakes smell delicious, perhaps we could throw several recipes into the trade?” Harha smiled, her nose twitching. “We’re always in the market for new foods. Perhaps there are some from your previous world that you could share?”

I blinked. “How do you know about that?”

Author's Note

Whew, enjoy!

57. Sisters and Heroes Returned

Joseph tilted his head as he heard their talks, summoning a football sized gourd with a stopper. "Why don't you try this?" he commented, swinging the leather thong it was firmly tied within his grasp. He knew since he could hear the sloshing, they likely could as well. He had a good half dozen more as well.

He explained what was within it: a peach moonshine infused with blueberries, so it had a sweet yet fruity flavor with just a hint of smokiness as he'd added charred oak cubes to add just a bit of smokiness.

While Uur had gone to go pick up Celestia and discharge her from his care, Harha had stayed to test some of the recipes from earth. Joseph had… somehow pulled his treat from limbo and presented it to the Kaldor Alpha.

Harha took a bite and hummed in bliss, humming as she chewed. “A splendid dish. Could I possibly have a few of those breakfast cakes, Lulu?”

“Of course Aunt Harha.” My mate then procured a plate for her relative.

"Subspace pocket works wonders for storing things, almost as good as sealing scrolls, though I seem to have more talent for Runic Magic than Fūinjutsu, as they call it. Though one talent I find rather relaxing is brewing alcohol. Mead is a bit cheaper in cost and supplies in creation, but doing moonshine, brandy, cognac… they allow creativity, and I'm sure…. what's-her-name with the bar knows that," Joseph commented. It wasn't that he was trying to be insulting to the female Warg and bar owner, but more that he genuinely didn't recall her name. "Though I never drink in excess. In fact, I think I've given away more alcohol than I've drank," he commented thoughtfully. "I've always been one, more often than not, to do as David once did though it is not always easy to 'Sing a new song to Him; play skillfully on the strings, with a joyful shout. For the word of the Lord is right, and all His work is trustworthy. He loves righteousness and justice; the earth is full of the Lord’s unfailing love. The heavens were made by the word of the Lord, and all the stars, by the breath of His mouth. He gathers the waters of the sea into a heap; He puts the depths into storehouses. Let the whole earth tremble before the Lord; let all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe of Him. For He spoke, and it came into being; He commanded, and it came into existence.'"

“Psalms right?” I asked, standing up from the couch to grab a drink. Having taken a swig of precious H2O, I leaned against the hearth, its ember flames popping. “Hm… speaking of booze, want to get a small drink? Gwen’s got a few shot glasses she can let us use.”

“While a hearty drink sounds good, my mate is returning.” True to Harha’s words, Uur stepped into the house with a snowy alicorn in toe. Her normal pink mane and everyday clothing, Celestia looked far from the regal Princess she’d once been.

“P-Princess Celestia?!” The ponies shouted, rushing to the stunned alicorn.

The alicorn blinked. “Y-yes, my name is Celestia… but a princess?”

Joseph tilted his head. "Aye, Psalms 33. I don't see why not," he commented before he blinked at the female Warg's comment moments before he saw the broad-shouldered Alpha step in. If the ponies' reactions didn't give it away, this was the supposedly infamous Princess Celestia. He was never one to judge on hearsay, but his own observations.

'Rather obvious she's suffering a form of amnesia. No telling if her memories would return or not, but I suspect if they do, she'll have a nasty realization,' he mentally noted, Baldur allowing me to hear his thoughts somehow. HOW WERE WE DOING THIS, NOW OF ALL TIMES?! BALDUR?!?

‘I honestly don’t know… apparently the guy is so relaxed, he’s not putting up mental barriers… but then, WHY COULDN’T WE DO THIS BEFORE?! Maybe it’s just with this guy for some reason? I have no idea…’ My alter sighed in exasperation.

“W-well, I used to be one… at least, a long time ago.” Celestia started to sniffle, gritting her teeth. “A-at least… until my sister was taken over and I was forced to… to…”

“Celestia…” Luna teleported to the alicorn in a flash of blue sparks, looking over the weeping mare, both their wings sagging just a bit. My mate then wrapped her adopted sister in a hug, wings and all. “I know for a fact that your sister forgave you a long time ago.”

Celestia accepted the hug, but her eyes shot wide, pulling back after a second. “L-Luna?! H-how?!”

“It’s a very long story, sister. Will you come and sit so that I may tell you of many heroics?” The alicorn nodded gleefully, now tearing up in her joy as she was led to the couch.

“Well then,” Harha smiled, standing up before joining her mate and their pack at the door. “I suppose we’ll be off. Let you two catch up.”

“But your family too, ya know.” I smirked, coming up to either in continuation of being their host or to escort them out. “You can stay if you want. It’s no issue.”

“While we’re delighted to hear that,” Uur bowed with a genuine smile. “The duties of an Alpha never rest.”

“Mm,” I hummed, returning the smile. “Alright then, want me to escort you back to the edge of the town?”

“That would be appreciated, yes.”

-=Meanwhile=-

Joseph had noticed, from the corner of his eyes, especially, Fluttershy and Rarity watching him. He noticed Rainbow looking away as if trying not to be noticed, apparently unaware doing so made her more noticeable.

Luna soon told Celestia of the year’s past events, trying her best to deliver it slowly. By the end, the alicorn remained silent, head down with her magenta eyes wide.

The Wargess reached for Celestia’s hand. “Tia?”

But the alicorn pulled away, softly sniffling. “I… I need to be alone.”

Luna watched in stunned silence as her sister left the couch and slipped into the bathroom. The Alpha Female wilted, sighing as she rubbed her face. “Lord, please give me strength…”

"He never gives us more than we can bear, sister. Believe me, I know regrets very well," Joseph commented wryly. "Hmmm… I have to wonder if you've ever heard of The Tale of Two Wolves."

Luna managed to get her emotions under control, looking to Joseph in curiosity. “Not to my memory, Havaak’s never mentioned it.”

“It's not a Christian tale, but a Cherokee one. Though in my experience, even if I follow Christ's example in my life… other religions do hold wisdom that prove useful," Joseph commented wryly. "It goes as follows — ‘An old Cherokee is teaching his grandson about life. “A fight is going on inside me,” he said to the boy. “It is a terrible fight, and it is between two wolves. One is evil – he is anger, envy, sorrow, regret, greed, arrogance, self-pity, guilt, resentment, inferiority, lies, false pride, superiority, and ego.”

He continued, “The other is good – he is joy, peace, love, hope, serenity, humility, kindness, benevolence, empathy, generosity, truth, compassion, and faith. The same fight is going on inside you – and inside every other person, too.”

The grandson thought about it for a minute and then asked his grandfather, “Which wolf will win?”

The old Cherokee simply replied, “The one you feed.”’

“And… what wisdom does this story hold?” She asked with a raised brow, watching him scepticly.

"That makes no sense," Rainbow's raspy voice commented.

"No? Don't be so certain it doesn't 'make sense'. It’s easy to feel like a victim in challenging situations and circumstances in our lives. We want to understand our negative thoughts, feelings and experiences, so we place blame on other people, objects, or events. We look outward to try to make sense of what’s going on inside of us. We do this all the time. Why? It’s our way of coping and feeling more in control of uncontrollable situations.

“The problem with this approach, however, is that it takes away our personal responsibility and freedom of choice. In our attempt to feel more in control, by faulting others for our experience, we actually strip ourselves of our own power. That power is lost the moment we become dependent on other people or things to make us feel a certain way. Whether that feeling is positive or negative, we are no longer taking sole responsibility for our own emotions or experiences when we believe that they are a result of anything other than our own choice.

“By exercising your freedom of choice, you can make a life-changing decision of which wolf you want to feed. Do you feed the wolf who is hungry for anger, envy, sorrow, regret, greed, arrogance, self-pity, guilt, resentment, inferiority, lies, false pride, superiority, and ego? This evil wolf is also your inner critic. The one who tells you that you are a failure, the one who says that no one will love you or understand you for who you are. This wolf is a representation of your depression, your anxiety, and your low self-esteem. Do you want to feed this wolf? Are you feeding him already?

“By cutting off his food supply, you will be making a choice to use your energy and resources on thoughts, feeling, and emotions that serve you in healthy ways. While you can recognize the negative emotions occurring within you, you don’t have to attach to them or continue to give them attention. You shifting your focus is a sign to that wolf that you are not interested in giving him food. And while it may take some time for that wolf to lose his strength and power, eventually he will surrender – as will your unhelpful thoughts and emotions. Once you stop fixating on them, they will eventually drift away. So what about the other wolf? Well it certainly isn’t going to feed itself.

“Just as you would with the bad wolf, it is imperative that you exercise your freedom of choice and decide to nourish the wolf of joy, peace, love, hope, serenity, humility, kindness, benevolence, empathy, generosity, truth, compassion, and faith. We often look to external objects for our fulfillment and happiness. We develop expectations that these things such as a new job, a relationship, a lavish vacation, a brand-new pair of shoes, a glass of wine, etcetera will finally make us feel the way we want to feel. And while this may bring momentary gratification, it isn’t realistic to maintain this long-term.

“Happiness isn’t a conditional state. It’s a state of being. True lasting happiness comes from making an active choice to be happy, rather than depending on external things to make you happy. The more that we seek out happiness and look for it as if it is a treasure we will find, the less we are feeding the wolf that is inside of us. You already have everything you need to be happy because you are whole as you are, right now. The feeling and experience of happiness comes from feeding the wolf from within. As he becomes bigger and stronger, he will be better equipped to handle life’s challenges. If you choose to feed only him, he will always win," Joseph commented wryly.

“Darling, I think it might be best to… shorten your answer? Perhaps, try and shrink it down to fit into one sentence? Just so that those of us who are…” Rarity asked, daintily patting his shoulder, shooting Rainbow a look. “… mentally challenged can understand.”

“Hey!”

"Simply put, when you help others with no desire for gain from those around you, indulging humility, generosity, kindness, and empathy, it feeds the goodness within you. Indulging such things as arrogance, self-pity, hatred, lies, and ego feeds the darkness within you. I'll be the first to admit that for the first few months after my… incident… that landed me in the hospital… all I did was feed that wolf of hatred and self-pity, anger and envy. Then, I found Christ, who guided me out of that darkness… as Pinhead would have put it 'my own personal hell'... and I do slip, trip, stumble and fall just as much as anyone else. But Christ is one whom, when you feel like life has crushed you to the point where you don't think you can get up… he offers a scarred hand and helps you up. All you need to do is trust in Him," Joseph said wryly.

A soft hiss came from the kitchen as Spike put his dishes in the sink, the six-eyed Drake turning to look at the human. “So… the complete opposite of the dragons in Equestria… whereas the drakes around here do just that… usually, at least from what I’m told…”

"I suppose. I haven't met any dragons or drake's yet. Admittedly, 'Tre has told me about meeting Jörmungandr, though if I'm honest, I don't expect to meet any creatures like that," Joseph commented wryly.

“W-well… the dragons back home are really scary…” Fluttershy mumbled, scooting closer to Applejack.

“And the dragons here are even more so... even though you just met me outside.” Oktorr stated as she stepped into the house, briskly trekking into the kitchen, looking to her student. “Ready Spike?”

“Yeah.” Spike replied back, trying to hide the smile on his scaly lips with a flick of his long tongue. “What’s the lesson today?”

“More fire breathing practice.”

“Oh… yay…” He began following her to the door.

"In my experience, anything unfamiliar could be thought of as 'scary'. I mean, two months ago, had someone told me I'd be standing in a village of what my world knows as 'werewolves' with a bunch of talking ponies, I would have called them crazy… yet at the same time, I didn't know that my great-great-great-great-grandmother just happened to be the last Greek Titaness though most of the time she was acknowledged as an Olympian, so I suppose that would most certainly be 'scary' to find out that you're related to a deity," Joseph's low voice spoke.

“Hm, well, if it’s any consolation, my parents are the High Alphas, the crown of all Alphas and the most powerful Wargs of our generation. However, with how Havaak’s been doing, he may outrank them in raw power.” Luna mused, watching the drakes leave and one purple alicorn mope.

Joseph hummed softly in thought. "Huh. Power is nothing without control and discretion," he muttered gruffly, unconsciously letting his voice shift into a dual tone as he and Kratos spoke simultaneously.

Luna smiled as Moon joined her own voice, the two minds speaking as one. “True, but we know that our mate, mother, and father are not mindless with their power. Our father even offered Havaak a chance to challenge him for the position.”

The human noticed that the ponies had backed away from Luna, terror creeping into their gazes. But it didn’t seem like it was “Luna” they were afraid of.

Joseph cocked his head, wary. "From what I've seen, he declined it, I assume," he commented warily.

Luna smiled, her voice returning to normal. “Yes, he turned it down. He said that he’s happy here, ruling over one small village, rather than an entire nation. Could he still be seen by others as an Alpha worthy of the status? Yes, but he chooses not to.”

"I was trained by the Greek Deity of the Dead as well as my own ancestor who was the second God of War. However, I choose only to use my blades in defense of others, never in hatred or vengeance as the Lord clearly states, 'Vengeance is mine'. Though I was rather surprised when Aphrodite admitted that I'm related by blood to her," Joseph sighed. "And just because I have their training and gear doesn't mean a situation will arise where I can use it. If it doesn't, so be it. I would be content as a barkeep or musician just as well," he said wryly.

"Where the heck did you learn music?" Rainbow blurted.

"Though the most difficult and, for some, boring part of music - repetitive practice. I can't read music to save my life, so I do the next best thing: I memorize it. One of my personal favorite songs happens to be an old acoustic ballad by a band better known for wilder music — Poison," he commented wryly.

He saw Fluttershy's head tilt at his comments.

"Honestly, I'm not a warrior by choice, but I will lift my blade in defense of those who cannot defend or protect themselves," Joseph sighed.

“That’s good.” Said Havaak as he pushed the door open, his ears having caught the conversation outside. “Because the ponies could definitely use some of that at the moment, from what I was just told.”

At Joseph’s raised brow, he elaborated. “A rouge Warg has led an army of Diamond Dogs to Canterlot. If it’s who I think it is, they have some serious payback due in his eyes. They’ve been laying siege on its walls all night, at least according to Uur’s spies.”

Joseph growled low in the back of his throat, unaware it sounded much like the growl of a Warg. "I don't know the ponies in Canterlot that well, obviously. However, in this case, they are innocents caught in the crossfire. I very much doubt this rogue Warg doesn't have specific targets in mind… but I'd wager he swore to his army they'd be able to do as they pleased with the ponies," he deadpanned.

“I can say from personal experience, the nobles are terrible, no better than their predecessors. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were secretly plotting to escape the burning city as its people were swain.” Luna scowled, her teeth grinding as a bit of blue flame slipped through her teeth.

“They’re Diamond Dogs, Sugercube. Ah highly doubt them varmints want anything other than gems and gold.” Applejack sneered, sitting back in her chair.

Joseph tilted his head. "The only thing they're gonna get is a boot in the ass," he deadpanned, "because I'm gonna stomp a mudhole so deep in their collective asses that you'll be able to see whatever equivalent of Japan you have here from Canterlot," he deadpanned. "As for the nobility… the fact they would abandon innocents shows their unworthiness to even be considered as 'nobles'. They aren't even worthy of being used as toilet paper," he commented flatly.

Rainbow blinked at his blunt, crass humor.

“What are your plans then? Go and help them, even if many see you as a monster?” The Alpha asked, recalling his own experiences.

"Most likely. I honestly don't give much of a damn how others see me. If they want to assume shit, they can be the ass in the situation… and hope they don't get the boot. Besides, the only ones I care about the opinions of are those precious to me and the Lord himself. Anyone else can go fuck themselves with a lit road flare. As some might say to those bugging them - a fuck might fall into my empty hand and I can give it to you," the Spartan commented wryly.

Havaak hummed, looking the human in the eye. “Then I’ll have Queen Tah’kor get a teleport ready for you…”

As the two Alphas shared a look, Luna nodded and flared a bit of green fire between her claws. A moment later, the Queen Changeling materialized in a wisp of green smoke. “Yes?”

“Make sure to get a teleport spell ready for these folks.” The Alpha Male said, chin in hand. “Get these heroes back to Equestria.”

-=Luna’s POV=-

“So what were your thoughts on him?” I asked my Alpha as we settled into bed, pulling the covers over us with my magic. “The… human?”

Havaak smiled, the scars on his face twisting. “He’s cool, and it’s honestly a relief to have a Brother here. But I have a thought I wanted to run by you.”

I turned on my side, looking into his lovely eyes. “Oh?”

“Before Joseph came here, were there any incidents with those types of Wendigo? Besides the ones that were spirits of winter.”

“Hm…” I thought hard for a moment, but my mind drew a blank. “No. Why? You’re wondering if he somehow was summoning them? And the undead Wargs too?”

“Probably not the Wargs. I imagine that there are burial sights all around. But, unlike me, he was brought here fully on purpose. Maybe by his wanna-be-greek-god gramps, maybe someone else. I don’t know.”

“Well…” I reached around his chest and pulled him closer, my own strength outmatching his overall weight. “Whatever the case may be, the Lord is with us…”

“I know.” He let out a tired sigh. “I just feel lost more than half the time… usually just rolling along with events.”

“It’s an aspect of you I love. You don’t let things weigh you down, you keep moving.”

A frown set in on his muzzle, his head turning to me. “Luna, I also let guilt overtake me. I don’t always keep moving, I get stuck in my past, often-times… trapped…”

“God has helped me overcome my own guilt, why not yours?” I asked as I hugged him tighter.

It took him a while to give voice to his thoughts. “Because… I don’t let Him… I keep running away, even though I surrendered to Him…”

“And yet, He still chases you.” I buried my face in his chest, nuzzling him. “Then I’ll join His hunt for you…”

Author's Note

Whew. Last chapter of the colab done, good work KukriRyuTsukino!
Let me know what you all thought down in the comments, always look forward to your guys' words. Probably will hold off on collaborations for a while, honestly. Happy to take things at my own pace.

Oktorr:
https://www.furaffinity.net/view/47531059/

Spike:
https://www.furaffinity.net/view/47879813/

58. Nahar vs Hellfire

Heavy clouds hung over the peaks, overcasting our village in the ever-present shadows of the valley. Having made my way up the dirt road, I started my trek up the mountainside, my destination drawing closer. Eyes wondering about the landscape as I continued, my claws sliced and crushed the stray rocks on the path to dust. Soon approaching a set of large oak doors imbedded into the cliffside, I pushed them open, stepping into a large tunnel that led to the docks. Three massive ships had moored as their cargo was being unloaded by the crew and my own Wargs. In turn, crates from another pile were being loaded onto the ships, according to our agreed trade.

I spotted Damien talking with Uur, the two looking over the list my Beta held. “…so, just a few more and we should be done. And you said that the files for the Forge were good?”

“Yes.” Uur assured. “From the texts we have inside the Archives, most line up with what Havaak noted.”

“Did I miss anything?” I asked as I stepped up next to my uncle-in-law.

“Ah, Havaak, good to see you. Not much. There were various things we ought to tell you.” Uur took on a more serious and less cheerful tone. “As you know, the Forge has a form of sentience to it. Nothing particularly powerful, but enough to where it can think on its own. This fact has led to the Forge creating weapons and armor for its master uncalled for from time to time. However, there have been cases where the Forge felt its master to be… unworthy.”

“Anything that dictates how it sees its master as ‘worthy’ or ‘unworthy’?”

“Not much. Just that the heart of the wielder must be just and good. The few who fell were… not. But with what I’ve seen of you, I doubt that’ll happen at this point.”

“So don’t go needlessly killing. Damian, you’re in charge of locking me up if I go all ‘Evil Emperor’ on everyone.”

My Beta chuckled at the idea. “Consider it done, my Mighty Emperor…”

I did my best to stifle the laugh in my throat, looking to Uur. “Was there anything else?”

“Hm… for whatever reason, it hates pickles.”

My face screwed itself into confusion. “Luna loves those little green weeds… I’ll add ten more fire-proofing spells to the house… maybe twenty…”

“Or thirty…” Balder chimed in. “If that ball of hot gas decides to burn the house down because of a stupid pickle…” He sighed, pinching our brow. “It won’t be pretty…”

“I hear that…” My gaze shifted back to my fellow Alpha. “Was there anything else to discuss?”

“I have a few books and scrolls on Chroma and elemental magics in the crate addressed to you. They at least have the basics. Several more copies have been transferred to your local Library. I trust the building is just about done? No complications?”

“None so far, which is great.”

I nodded as soft thunder rolled overhead, even softer pitter patters of fresh rain beginning. “Seems the trip back will be a bit of a hassle. Need anything for the way back?”

“No. We have all that we need.” Uur smiled as he stepped forward, holding a hand out. “The last of the shipment is being loaded, so on that note, we bid you adieu.”

My arm outstretched to clasp over his own, claws tightly wrapped around each forearm. “Until we meet again. Safe travels, Uur.”

“And may your reign as Alpha be healthy.” With those words, he turned and departed with the ship. Both Damian and I watched until the massive vessels were swallowed by the clouds.

My gaze lingered on the heavy clouds as my mind focused on Uur’s words. “Damian?”

He turned to me with a hum.

“Do you think I’ll make a good king… or Alpha?”

It took him a moment to gather his words. “From what I’ve seen so far? Yeah. You’ve sacrificed your own body on multiple occasions to protect everyone, even the ponies. Do I hate them myself? Yeah, but I focus on the now, not the past. Do I think you’ll be okay without Haven… I don’t know. I grew up in the streets, a local Bishop took me in, helped me in all the ways the streets couldn’t. I know no one’s perfect, neither are you…”

He then locked eyes with me. “Like the Pastor did, you’re helping me and everyone else in these troubling times. Showing us the way. Will you stumble and fall? Yeah. We all do, but I know for a fact that God’s looking out for you. If He doesn’t help you back on your feet, I’ll take it as a sign that it’s my turn to snack some sense back into ya. So… do I think you’ll be a good Alpha, as good as you can be? Abso-fricken-lutly!”

I choked back a sob and blinked away a tear, my throat soar. “T-thanks…”

“No problem…” He looked down at his clipboard. “Now, you’ve shoved all this on me, I’ve got to get it done. Go to the Hall, get a drink. You look like you need it. I’ll join you soon, dude.”

Nodding, I exited the docks and headed back down the path to the village. The rain dripped and splashed on me, but I barely noticed it with my thick pelt. Winter was soon approaching, and our fur had doubled in thickness to match the coming cold. Trekking my way along the now muddy streets, dim lights of spell fire and lamps lit the occasional window. A few potholes had started to form, proving that we needed that new stone street plan active by next summer.

Blinking away the droplets of water, I soon came upon the Great Hall. The tallest structure in the village. Enough to be a five-story upside-down boat, it was one massive room with ten heavy pillars on each side, two layers of stretching balconies looming above the roaring firepit. Long tables lined the walls and inward, stacked to the brim with food, as half the tribe had huddled inside. Above the heavy oak doors sat a large plank, reading; “As iron sharpens iron, so a friend sharpens a friend…”

Having stepped inside from the howling winds, I was greeted by several shouts of praise and welcomes. My hearts warmed by chilled body, a small smile stretching my muzzle. From the high rafters hung three large chandeliers made of polished bone, set ablaze with red flame, yet nothing burned as their light brightened the grand hall. Said light illuminated a few familiar faces, Greg and Maggie ushering me over to their table, where Asher was telling some crazy story. A hard pat on the back signaled Gwen handing me a full mug of mead, the frothing drink sending my nose ablaze. I took a few sips, not wanting a repeat of last time.

But our merry making was shattered by a massive explosion shaking the place. Mugs spilled their nectar, Wargs fell from their seats, and the rafters shook. Dropping my mug and racing everyone else out of the building, we were met with an alarming sight, a dragon. Not a Krah’Tri or an Ahamkara. It was as if a Balrog had a child with a dragon. It was made of pure, dark fire. If it had possessed a shadow, it would have easily cast our little village in it. The rain was rendered mute as steam billowed off the dragon’s back and spread wings.

The great beast loomed over our valley, blazing eyes searching. It almost seemed to be smiling, if the jagged corners of its gaping maw were anything to go by.

Oktarr suddenly changed to her full size, matching the new arrival in height. But our visitor was neither surprised nor impressed.

He scoffed, flames erupting from his maw as he spoke. “Am I supposed to cower at this, little drake? You don’t become as old as I by being effortlessly intimidated!”

My heart sank as I processed what he’d said. He was old, and if I recalled, dragons were stronger the more ancient they were. Just like Wargs. And if Luna’s grandpa had given me a fright… this guy could probably flick our town off the map!!

“What do you want old gas bag?!” My subordinate spat back, snarling as they both towered overheads.

The flaming dragon rumbled back, inching his head forward. “I heard that the Nahar were returned. And as a Hellfire, I felt the need to see if my kin’s old… friends were up for some catching up…”

“These are a new generation; your journey here was in vain!”

“Then I shall simply see if their Alpha is up to the task of facing me!” He lifted a claw and slashed her across the face, sending her flying through the crumbling mountain with ease. He scoffed again, almost chuckling. His gaze lowered to us. “Who among you is leader?”

I felt my nerves seize up; my voice lost. I was still shaken by Luna’s grandpa that badly?! Taking small breaths with closed eyes, I tried to calm down. Opening them, I noticed several of my pack looking at me. Judging. I looked back up at the dragon. “It’s m—”

“I am.” Luna rose above the crowd on her raven wings, only her bright clothes stopping her from camouflaging with the night.

“You?” He took a moment to study her. “No, you’re not.” A single flick sent her careening into someone’s house, caving it in. I briefly recalled hearing that someone cry out in rage and anguish. The dragon’s eyes searched the crowd again.

This time, I didn’t falter after a hard swallow. “I’m the Alpha!”

I walked out into the open, glaring up at the dragon.

He gazed down with a hum. “Why so afraid? You reek of fear.”

My heart beats picked up speed.

“You’ve never faced a foe as great as I, have you?” The great beast smiled again. He reared his head up and roared, the sound driving me to my knees, and almost to the wet ground completely. “Then face me and your fears now, OR DIE!!”

With that, he breathed his essence down atop me. I screamed. I screamed as my body burned, falling on my scarred back with a grunt. The flames kept coming, I barely noticed the smoking earth flying away, giving way to scorching dirt. My throat had long since turned raw, my screams dying down to whimpers.

The dragon stopped his attack to speak, leaving me to groan in the fresh crater. “I do you the courtesy of knowing my name. I am the eldest of Hellfire Dragons, Arcon the Unbroken! What is your’s, little Warg?”

“I-I…” My muscles ached like never before, the dragon’s fire penetrating my natural defenses. I stumbled, falling back to earth. It took a two more tries, but I stood back up with my fur smoking. “I-I’m Hava-ak, the Alpha of Desolation! And anyone who threatens my pack will die!!”

“Then give this ol’ drake a fitting end, Alpha of Desolation!”

“B-before that… min-mind telling me why that hurt? I fought a Hydra before, and their dragons, but their breath didn’t hurt one bit. Why yours?”

The dragon almost looked disgusted as he spat. “Hydras are one of the weakest dragons, their fire couldn’t even burn a small forest. But a Hellfire’s? And I imagine that your servant knows that. They’ve never breathed on you in the physical, have they?” He paused, looking to Oktarr as she stood. “A real dragon’s fire is the only thing that can burn a Warg! I guarantee another blast like that will kill you.” His blazing eyes stared back at me. “So… are you still willing to face me?!”

I set my jaw, fists clenching. Breathing in to yell my answer, I was stopped by Damian shouting behind me. “We all will!”

My head whipped around, feeling like it was about to be sent flying by the force. Not just my Beta, but everyone stood in defiance against the dragon. Luna had picked herself out of the wreckage and joined my side. I felt tears beginning to well up my eyes. They were willing to fight this intruder with me, even if it meant their ends.

Baldur shouted in my head. ‘Hey, eyes on the fireball of a dragon! Just be thankful that they’re fighting with us!’

‘Why do you think all my hearts are hammering?!’

I then looked back to our unwanted guest, coughing. “You-u h-heard the dude; we’ll all take you on!!”

As one, every Warg marched forward. Eyes alight, our march shifted to a charge, the war cry of nearly a hundred voices aimed at our enemy. Arcon stretched himself tall, the light in his chest growing.

“Wards up!” Walls of yellow fire sprung to life, blocking the dragon’s breath. What parts of the village cought between us were obliterated, but we could rebuild… hopefully. I didn’t know if our budget could withstand anymore.

The Wards withstood for only a moment, collapsing as a chorus of anguished screams filled the skies. We all burned.

Amongst the flames and pain, I felt Luna rest her hand on my back. I managed cracking an eye open in her direction. She was in as much pain as the rest of us, if not more. Gritting my teeth, I pushed myself onto my elbows, my fur painstakingly hardening amongst the throbbing. I flung myself onto my knees, enduring the agony of Hellfire. Pipes still raw, my voice cracked as I belted out a roar, what meager flames I could muster against the inferno sputtering. Did my tiny attack hurt Arcon? No. Did it pertect my friends? No. Did it show that I wasn’t giving up? That I still stood against the dragon? Yes.

Luna had huddled herself against my back, feeding me her power. I could feel both our reserves dropping fast, as huge as they were. Someone grabbed my leg. I twisted around for half a second, seeing that it was Greg, Gwen latched onto his shoulder. Damien was off to the left of them and had gripped Greg’s foot, Danny crawling towards Maggie, scooping her up and seizing Gwen’s tail. Like links in a chain, the Wargs latched, their individual pools funneling into mine. My power slowly returned, little by little.

Taking another shuttering breath, I roared again. This time, my fire pushed back. Arcon huffed in what I guessed to be annoyance and doubled the force of his breath. Seconds later, I was back on the ground atop Luna. We went back to screaming.

“Pathetic!” I was barely aware of a voice from the darkened heavens, loud and devastating, but warm and sweet. Two orange eyes glinted in the thick smoke, the sound of enormous wingbeats reaching me through the flames. The entire world shook as something huge landed, there was a scream, and the Hellfire stopped. We slowly gathered ourselves and stood. I sat up, body shaking from that alone. Looming over all present, even Arcon, was another dragon. She was tall enough that her head breached the clouds, double Arcon’s height, who was now trapped beneath her mountain-shattering talons. No horns adorned her head, only black fins rising among dark blue scales. Her blazing, slitted eyes glared at me. “You. Look at me.”

Too tired to resist, I obliged.

“Were you the one that sent this little dear to get help?” She slowly brought her head down from on high, turning so the one eye encompassed the sky. My hazy vision focused on Spike as he slithered his way over a mountaintop, having shifted into a much more dragon-like form. He still had the same scales, but his body looked more like a thin lizard, a flurry of spikes down his neck.

“No. It was I.” I turned to see Oktarr climbing between two peaks, her battered form stiff. “I knew we couldn’t fight the Hellfire, so I asked him to get any help he could using his fire.”

The new dragoness hummed, deep in her chest and pleased. “He did very good. Now then…” Her tone dropped into the most sinister rumbling I’d ever heard, her gaze fixing on Arcon. The fire dragon was reduced to a whimpering lizard. “You.”

Under her increasing weight, Arcon’s screams and gasps only grew louder and louder. However, an ethereal body can only take so much punishment. And with the last shreds of conscious thought, the Hellfire begged. “P-please, I-I wa-was only tri-“

With a single twist and press, Arcon burst into a shower of sparks, nevermore. The last of his screams faded in the breeze.

“Well, now that that’s done…” She looked down at me with a much kinder, yet still authoritive air. “Alpha, step forth.”

I did as commanded, close to cowering in her shadow. My clenched hands shook, jaws tight, and legs stiff. I couldn’t tell if I wanted to run away screaming, crawl into a ball in the hopes she wouldn’t notice me, or faint. Defiantly not the last one…

“I can see that you have the power to absorb magics. Does this apply to all magics, or just a single one?”

“A-all, I think…” My back arched slightly, terror evident on my face. “H-haven’t really t-tested it…”

“How have you been gathering magic? What method do you use?” Her brow arched, eyes gleaming with interest.

“Uh… l-like this…” Extending a hand, I began absorbing the magic in the air, some sparks getting sucked into the vortex.

“Stop it.” I impatiently rebuffed my power, rigidly standing at attention. She sighed. “Absorb the magic like you would food; through the gullet.”

I blinked, relaxing slightly. “Uh…”

“Just do it.”

My already aching body went stiff as a board. “Yes ma’am!” Slowly relaxing again, I opened my mouth, taking a long breath. The sparks started drifting toward me, slowly igniting into streams of fire. But the moment the fire touched my throat, I gagged. I coughed and sputtered, tears threatening to spill.

“Well, better than some I’ve seen try to take a dragon’s fire.” She sounded closer, less thunderous. A clawed hand gripped my chin, firmly but gently raising my head. She stood in front of me in her smaller form. “But unless you want to get stronger, dear, you’ll need to choke it down.”

“W-wha—” My words were stopped as she forced my jaws open, the sparks and fire flooding my throat and senses.

Tears poured from my ducts as I gagged, barely aware of Luna’s roar and her charge. But the dragoness flicked her away, sending her to shatter one of the few remaining houses. No one reacted to the furthered destruction, focused on me being force fed the Hellfire’s magic. I think my lungs may have caught fire.

My vision was slowly growing dark, the pain insurmountable. It was just at this point that the brunt of it stopped, leaving me to take huge gulps of air, falling on my back. Or at least I would’ve if everyone wasn’t there to catch me. I stood on shaking legs, looking to the dragoness.

Coughing, I croaked. “Why are you here, aside from the destress call?”

She smiled. “Rude much? Not going to ask your savior her name?”

“Fine. What’s your name?” I groaned from the effort.

“Ihkerah,” She smirked with a quick bow. “And I’ll be your spearhead from now on. And as my first act, I’ll be naming this soon-to-be rebuilt town. How does…” Her eyes glowed, I felt a small pressure in my head, among the already throbbing headache. “Dragneel, sound?”

Darkness was slowly trapping my vision as Ihkerah, our new mistress, knelt and gently gripping my chin, inspecting my tired and scarred face. “Hm… not that you have much of a choice, but… do you want to be in my hoard? I’ll look after each and every one of you as if you were polished gold. No gem grows dusty, no coin, or trinket rusts nor dents in a dragon’s hoard. With your last smidget of mindfulness, grant me ownership of your pack.”

Every bone and muscle in my body ached. My brain felt ready to sleep. Burned and bruised, I felt sleep encroaching on me. But… she’d saved us…

‘And forced a butt-load of dragon magic down our throat…’ Baldur complained, his mind almost as weary as mine.

I blinked slowly. “Yeah… we… need help. E-especially if everything i-is as powerful as you…”

“And I plan to give it deary.” With the last words of Ihkerah’s silvery voice, I slipped into nothingness.

Author's Note

So sorry about the wait!! Took a bit of time off to cool down, got sick, binge-watched the rest of Fairy Tail, found the drive to write again, my laptop broke (r.i.p.), and bought a new one, all while working on my new Halloween costume. Yeah, been busy.

I will be working on the second installment, though I’ll be doing a lot of planning and worldbuilding. Hopefully I can do it without stressing myself out. I plan for it to be in third person view instead of first person, makes it easier to view other characters. We’ll get to see through Damian, Gwen, Greg, Maggie, Danny, and many more.

Been a crazy and awesome experience with all you! Definitely a learning curve, this one. I do hope to improve as time moves forward, same to all of you. See you all when the next adventure rolls around! Until then, stay strong and stay fired up!!

1. Good Morning

The lights of the train tunnel flickered, the sound of people going from place to place ringing in my ears, and the distant sound of train breaks screeching to a halt. The train engine sped by before an explosion of fire and sparks ignited. The cries and screams of the people echoing throughout the halls as they rushed for the exits. I then fell to the floor as pain and numbness filled my body, my eyes half open. A warm crimson liquid stained my hand, my arm laying in my field of vision. Blood… there was so much of it… not just mine, but other’s too. A little African American girl lay a foot away, breathing heavily as her body slowly grew cold. And finally, my vision faded, and all was still.

I was going home.

Or so I thought…

"Hah!" I hollered, jolting myself awake and sitting up. I slowly raised my hand up to my face, my head starting to pound like a drum, only to find a large furry hand with two-inch claws and a padded palm. "W-woah, t-that's not... normal."

I turned the shaking hand over, observing its grey fur along with the arm. "So not normal."

As I looked over my body, I found that my original clothes were gone, replaced by a tight green T-shirt and a pair of grey sweats. I then looked further down to find the hind legs of a dog where my regular human limbs used to be. A large black bushy tail to my right, wagging slightly. How was I not freaking out about all this?

"O-ok, I don't remember having a tail... of any kind in my life." I mused as I looked down at my tail, nearly failing to keep calm as my breathing quickened. But with a few long breaths, I calmed down enough to keep my head on.

Searching my new environment, I noticed that I was in a king-sized bed, covered in discarded scarlet sheets. A mountain of pillows sat behind my head, cushioning my aching cranium with their cloudy likeness. Looking around the room, I saw that it was richly furbished. Gold trimming along the white walls, priceless vases and antiques all around, and a single chair at my bed’s foot rest with an anthro Princess Luna on it…

…

…Wait, WHAT?!

Doing a double-take, I saw that it was indeed her. The Princess of the Night; Luna, sitting in a wooden chair, watching at me. It was her, but… not. She was of course Luna, she had the navy-blue fur, teal eyes, wavy mane in a nonexistent wind. But that’s where the similarities ended. Her muzzle was longer than it should have been, ears were thinner and driven into sharp points. Her fur looked shaggier, unkept, similar to what it was like in the show and fanfics. Her hands bore similar claws to what I had, ivory white and two inches of I'M GONNA KILL YA. She stared at me with a mix of concern, anger, and relief. After a few more moments of staring, it was getting creepy...

Scratch that, it was creepy long before that! Was she there the whole time?

She spoke with a gentle voice and a sweet smile. “Greetings, I am Princess Luna, Co-ruler of Equestria. And you are?” She had her hands resting on her knees, keeping her regal appearance.

“Uh… I'm Micah Night. Now though, I have no idea if I should get a new name.” I answered, gesturing to my new body. It took all my self-control to withstand a mental breakdown. Seriously, you try dying in a train accident, being revived instead of going to Heaven, and tossed into a werewolf’s body in another world!!

'Lord, I really hope this is part of your plan, cause’ this is really doing a number on my head.' I mentally prayed.

Luna thought for a moment. “Well, if you so wish for a new name, perhaps… hm…” She looked me up and down, her eyes turning into slits every few seconds, only adding to the creepiness she emanated. “How about… Obsidian Fang?”

Made sense, my fur was black and I was a werewolf, thus the ‘fang’ part of the name. Luna’s eyes returned to normal, giving me a smile. “Is there anything you can tell me about yourself before we move on? Anything regarding your entry to this world?”

Wait, how’d she know about that?!

“Uh, I was once a man on the planet earth…” I started, but was stopped as the Princess raised her hand, clawed palm facing me.

“I know of where you come from, I saw your thoughts as I was transformed into this.” She gestured to her wolf-like appearance. I raised a questioning eyebrow, wondering what she was getting at. She probed my head? Not cool.

“To start my side of the tale…” She breathed a sigh. “I was foalnapped by a rogue cult of sun worshipers. They saw my elder sister, Celestia, as a deity, a god. And in turn, saw me as their devil. After capturing me with a rare artifact crafted from ancient days, they took me to the ruined castle in the Everfree. When there, they strapped me down to an alter and started chanting.”

My brows furrowed, there were many things I disliked about these guys. For one; they placed two people above the Lord, that alone made me fume inside. Two; they kidnapped royalty, that was inexcusable. And third, they were about to sacrifice the princess, that’s just above the first.

“As they continued,” She went on, interrupting my musings. “A portal opened next to me, above another alter. After a second, you fell through, a human covered in ratty clothes and bleeding wounds. Your left arm and leg were missing.” Luna nearly gagged at that, but choked it down with a hard face.

“They started swinging an incense bowl over you and your body healed, but also turned you into what you are. Then they did the same to me, turned me into this.” She gestured to her new self. “Once that was done, you awoke. And much to their grief and agony, you didn’t praise them like they wanted, you attacked and killed them all.” Luna forced herself to hold her hand away from her leaking face, tears rolling down her whimpering face.

Seeing what was going on, I got off the bed and shakily went over to her, I was still getting used to having double jointed legs at the time. She looked up at me with fear and pain written all over her, nearly shaking in my shadow. I knelt and stretched my arms around her, embracing her. Luna was hesitant at first, but soon leaned in and accepted my hug, even wrapping her silver tipped wings over me.

“I’m sorry you had to see that… what happened next, if you’d like to continue?” I leaned back, looking her in the eyes, letting her know I was trying to be sincere. “If you don’t, I don’t mind. We can continue another time.”

She nodded and whipping a few tears away, she sniffled. “Y-yes, I am sorry for that. I haven’t seen that much death in some time, I’ll have to get used to it again.”

I gave her a shrug. “Ah, it’s okay. I remember when I first saw death. It was at the end of fall and the chickens were being less and less fruitful, so, we ended them. I mostly turned away from the sight when my dad cut off the heads, but watched as the body ran in circles and eventually collapsed. I think my friend even got a video of the whole thing… showed it to Mom and Aunt Gwen right after.” I chuckled at the memory. “They nearly ran away screaming…” My mood changed after seeing her horrified face. “I'm sorry, I guess... I got carried away.”

Luna shook herself of the painful images that plagued her mind. “I-it’s alright. A fond memory is to be treasured, regardless of how unpleasant it is to others.”

I nodded, sitting back down on the bed. Regardless of however unpleasant it was to others? Sounded almost like something a psychopath would say. Shaking my head, I pushed such thoughts away, wanting to change the subject. “So, please continue.”

She nodded, “Right, after you dismantled them, I lay there waiting for my own end as you hovered over me. But it never came. You simply sat there, watching me through glazed eyes. Some time later, Celestia arrived with her Solar Guard, all surrounding you. But you didn’t move, not until my sister approached me to unlock the straps. You lunged at her, claws drawn and ready to fight. Why, I don’t know, but you attacked any who tried to get near me. Soon, pain spread throughout my body until I lost consciousness... After I awoke, I found myself as this, a mix between an alicorn and a wolf.”

I thought for a few minutes, reviewing all the new info. “How long was I out?”

“Three weeks.” She replied with a straight face.

“Eh, could’ve been worse.” I said with a shrug. “Could have been three years. I would’ve both hated and loved that.”

“Why is that, pray tell?”

I laughed, “Being asleep for three years; I would’ve missed somethings, but I also would’ve gotten one heck of a nap.”

Luna smiled at that, but it seemed almost forced. “True.”

Thinking for a moment, I figured that she had other things to do than to chat with me. Like important reports to sign, nobles to scold, or those night flowers to hang.

“Um, if her majesty has other things to do, I will not stop you from returning to them.” I said with a respectful nod.

She thought for a few seconds, no doubt reviewing her duties. “In fact, I do have other business to attend to. Thank you for reminding me.” She smiled again. “Though, I will have to ask you to stay within the castle grounds until my little ponies are less… riled. I would hate for there to be a panic.”

“I understand. But I know that trust must be earned. After all, I am but a stranger here, and thus, require your subjects’ trust too.” I lowered my hand down near the Princess, offering her a hand to help her stand. She reached out with a hesitant claw, nearly trembling as I towered over her.

“Again, thank you, Obsidian.” Her smile grew.

“Of course, your majesty.” My own sideways smile grew, finding my new name to be growing on me.

I then stepped forward and opened the door for her, catching a glimpse of twenty guards with spears and shields surrounding the entrance. I fully looked out the door as Luna joined me in the activity, both of us looking at the guards quizzingly. My smile soon returned.

“Well, at least you guys are prepared.” I gave them all a thumbs-up. “Good job. Though I do advise on posting more guards. If I do happen to go crazy again, I hope your sister doesn’t have to send them home in shoe boxes.”

All guards present gulped at my words, some shaking in their armor.

Luna giggled at my optimism. “Indeed. I shall tell Tia. If you would like, I can send a maid with some books and a new set of clothes.”

“Yes, I would like that. Thanks.” I nodded, better to accept her offer before it passed.

I then closed the door as the Princess exited, noticing a few guards giving me death glares. Shrugging them off, I returned to my bed, mulling over all the info from the Princess.

So, I was now in an anthro version Equestria with Luna as the opposite gender of my new species. Celestia and everyone else no doubt disliked me, Luna probably along with them. At least I still had the Lord to love and hold me. And no, I was never Muslim, Catholic, Lutheran, nor Jewish. I am a Christian (or Baptist). With that out of the way, I was also a brony, as much as I disliked the name. For whatever reason, I just didn’t like that name, it always sounded too girlish to me.

Did I mention that I tended to ramble sometimes? I very much hoped that the Main 6 didn’t know about me yet. I didn’t want to be anyone’s science experiment while here, she whom shall not be named. I’d also need to find out when exactly I’d landed, or if this was some alternate reality where none of the canon events happened. That’d suck. Though, I was never into keeping track of the show itself, maybe something would come up and I’d remember.

Before I could continue with my decision, I noticed the mirror in the corner, reflecting the candle light. Deciding to finally get a look at myself, I walked over to the object in question. As I approached, I saw a large black wolf with ocean blue eyes staring back, his mouth slightly agape as mine was. I inched closer to gaze at my eyes, an inner ring being a deep yellow, while outward from the ring was a dark ocean blue. There were no whites in them, as they were replaced by pitch black, furthering my understanding as to why they found me truly frightening. Even Luna seemed scared of me.

As I observed myself further, I saw that I had Norse runes traveling up my right arm, shoulder, and face, ending just before my snout. The runes were painted in a pasty tan color, swirling and dancing around each other like rivers. My observations were interrupted by a knock on the door, a timid voice following, “H-hello? May I come in, please?”

I turned to the door, popping my stiff neck. “Yes. Please come in.”

The wooden door creaked open to reveal a female unicorn, her fur was a light aqua blue, tail and mane a shining silver. Her mane was done up in a bun, a few strands hanging loosely above her forest green eyes. She wore a simple maid’s dress, showing off her curves and chest, though I kept my eyes from that. The maid walked in with a basket of men’s clothes and two stacks of books, her eyes plastered to the bed, evading my gaze. Setting them on the bed, she quickly turned back to the door just before I stopped her with a “thank you”.

She turned back, standing straight and giving me a small smile. “You’re welcome, sir…?”

“Obsidian Fang.” I said with a nod.

The maid gave a bow and shuffled out the door, once again leaving me alone. I looked over to the basket of clothes, figuring I’d better find something nice to wear incase the Princesses wanted to talk. Hey, they’re royalty, not wearing your best is practically a crime! I looked over the shirts and found a light blue collared one, nice and snug, slightly tight over my new biceps. I think I stole Chris Hemsworth’s body. Seriously, I looked like Marvel's version of Thor, lean body and whatnot.

I then checked my pockets and found my phone, the battery was at 89%. Good, I’d need to for music at the least. Looking through the pants in the basket, I found a pair of black jeans that were made with a strong material. Thankfully, underwear was easy. I then filled my pockets back up with my belongings. Seeing as that there were no socks, I simply went bare foot, as I imagined it would be for any in this world. With that out of the way, I sat the basket on the floor next to the door, ready in case it was needed again.

Now looking over the books, there were none that I recognized. Some seemed like earth’s classic novels, such as Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, Dracula, and others. It was after a few minutes that I noticed a black leather book, it’s thin pages tinted gold, the words MacArthur Study Bible – English Standard Version written on its spine. I smiled as I took it in my hands, lied down on the bed, and began to read from Matthew 25:14, where I had left off before current events took place.

I continued through the book, reading Jesus’ parables and thinking on there meanings. After about an hour of reading, a knock erupted from the silence. Jumping out of my bed, I scrambled over to the door and opened it to see one of the guards. He nodded before saying, “The Princesses would like to see you immediately.”

I nodded in turn. “Okay, just a sec.”

I then went back and set my Bible on the nightstand, joining the guard after to head to my meeting. 'This should be interesting.'

Soon after, we arrived in the throne room. Gold trimming lined the pearl white walls, as with the rest of the castle. Yet, when we came to the throne room itself, it didn’t look like the TV show's, more like the new movie version of it. Polished silver floors and walls, decretive scarlet sun and blue moon banners, two ramps leading behind the twin thrones. And both sitting on a raised platform surrounded by six fountains as they spilled into grooves in the floor. The stained-glass windows were still there, shimmering in the sun’s vibrant rays. The air smelt of rich fragrances and fresh mint. All in all, it was more breath taking than the show’s. Just… wow.

And sitting on said thrones were the Princesses in all their glory. However, as I drew closer, I saw how worried they were, Celestia more so than Luna. We stared at one another for several minutes, the only sound being our shallow breaths and the running streams. For some reason, my eyes kept darting back to Luna. No matter how much I forced them, they wouldn’t stay. Celestia finally broke the awkward silence with a polite cough into her hand.

“Well,” She began, “I can see that you’re awake. I was honestly expecting a wild beast, like from before, yet when my sister came back and told me what you were like, I was surprised.”

I cleared my throat. “Yes, well. I’d rather stay out of a cage, if that’s alright with you. Better to have an ally than an enemy. Not that I’d ever want to be against you, your highness.” I bowed slightly.

The elder Princess smiled, turning to her sister. “You mentioned that he was a gentlecolt, but I didn’t except him to be this good.”

Luna smiled lightly as I stood back to my full height. “He is far different from when we first met.” She turned to me. “If you don’t mind, Obsidian, my sister has some questions for you.”

I smiled. “Not at all. Fire away.”

Celestia gave me her own smile. “Luna mentioned that she saw your memories before she changed, is it true that you come from an alternate world and died before coming here?”

I nodded as my smile faded. “Yes...”

The Solar Princess hummed to herself. “Do you have any plans to attack or hurt anypony? Because if you do…”

“No, y-your majesty. I do not. The only blood I will seek is if someone attacks a friend or loved one. And possibly if I have need of food.”

She raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean ‘need of food’? Do you eat ponies?”

“Again, no. As you probably guessed, I’m a carnivore, I eat meat. Flesh, that is what I consume. The closest thing I’ve ever eaten to pony would be moose.” My stomach growled lightly at the thought. "Though wolves are omnivores, so... I guess the same rules apply to me. Same with humans."

Celestia gave me a glare. “And if you are to turn savage again?”

I sighed heavily, already regretting what I could do if that happened. “I don’t know. As for everyday food, the best that I can say is that I will not eat anything that is of high intelligence. Anything below, I ask, can it be for me to eat? Wolves on my world are omnivores, meats and greens. Though I personally prefer my meats more so than any veggies.”

The Princess sat back in her throne, thinking it over. After a while, she turned to Luna who also had been thinking. Possibly realizing that she was now, like me, an omnivore. And she didn’t look happy about it, the prospect of needing meat. Luna suddenly stood, glaring daggers at me. Without a word, she descended from her throne toward me, eyes full of hate. It was now that I noticed she stood up to my chin, her crown reaching the tip of my nose. Did that mean that I was as tall as Celestia herself? As she passed me, she raised her hand, flexed her claws and slapped them across my face. She didn’t draw blood, I checked afterward, but there were some red marks. Then the Princess of the Night left without a word, her sister, I, and the guards present staring after her.

After a few seconds, Celestia shakily spoke up. “W-well, it seems I’ll have to talk with her after we finish. I’m sorry, she shouldn’t have done that.”

“No.” My voice gained a small amount of authority. “I don't know why she did that, but don't punish her. I'd like to know why she hit me first, even if the answer will tick me off.”

The Princess nodded, “Right… well, shall we continue with the questions?”

“Yes.” The questions went on, the usual stuff. What’s your original name? Where are you from? Did you have a family? However, I couldn’t help but think that this was all part of the Lord’s plan; me coming here, the cultists turning Luna into what I was, and whatever else to follow. I just hoped that this wouldn’t end in a disaster. But I must keep faith, do my work, and praise God for whatever comes for good or ill.

Author's Note

This chapter has been edited again, after much insight from Nocturnal Waltz and all you awesome people. Plz let me know if I missed anything.
Some may ask why I put a Christian into this story. The simple answer is that i had seen other writers do themes similar to this, where Christianity enters Equestria is some fashion, but I wanted there to be a story where an actual believer is sent to MLP. The small curiosity of mine; I wanted to know if this view point could change Equestria. How would the ponies react to someone with such a different mindset than them? How would he react to them? And what would be the outcome?
But all that aside, I just wanted to write a good story.

7. Hello, I'm going to kill you

According to others, I’ve never been much of a snorer. Sure, I’d mumble and shift in my sleep. I’ve even been known to laugh in my sleep, freaky I know, but never snore like a chainsaw. Or in the dog’s and my Dad’s cases, a freight train. Seriously, they snore the exact same way, it’s kind of spooky at times.

Anyways, there I slept. Not a care in the world. My mind trapped a silent void, a dreamless slumber… as usual. In all honesty, I rarely get dreams. And more than half the time they’re nightmares of me falling to my doom or being stabbed through the heart. But if I had to take a guess, it’s been the Devil trying to scare me. I have no idea why he likes torturing me on occasion. Maybe it’s one of his hobbies.

My limp body lay in the warm sheets, my new scars pressing themselves into the fabrics. The scars along my face and snout boring into the silk pillow. I kid you not, I had a mountain of pillows stocked in my bed last night. Apparently, I’d shoved them all aside except for one, which I now snuggled my face into.

Unbeknownst to me, the door to my room creaked open, allowing a maid to walk in and open the curtains. My vision was suddenly assaulted by blinding light. Eyes burning and mind clouded, I reached for my covers (the one safeguard against this threat) and pulled them over my head. I groaned as I settled back into my bed, my tired mind trying to focus on sleep once more. However, God and the maid had other plans.

“Lord Fang, the Princesses have requested your presents in the dining hall.” Said the mare as she no doubt stood by the door.

I grumbled before lifting my head up and off the comforting cushion. “W-what?” I sluggishly opened an eye to see a cream furred earth-mare with a navy-blue mane, her smile never faltering.

“The Princesses would like to see you in the dining hall, Lord Fang.” She restated with motherly patients. And Lord Fang, what? I gave her a thumbs up and rolled over onto my back, then sat up and rubbed my tired eyes.

“What time is it?” I yawned out, shaking my head after.

“I-it’s currently noon, sir.” I looked up to her staring at my bare chest, my scarred biceps on display. Back on earth, I rarely slept with a shirt on. And coming here and gaining my new figure made me all the happier to do so, as it was still refreshing, even with a black fur coat. I cleared my throat to get her attention, she blushed when our eyes locked.

“Anyways…” I nodded in thanks before standing, slowly gaining my balance. “I’ll get ready and meet you out in the hall. I still don’t know the way.”

“Yes, of course.” She then shuffled out the door in a single motion, gone in seconds. And… was that the sound of a car engine revving?

I shook it off and dragged myself into the bathroom, the warm embrace of the shower awaiting me. After undressing, I stood by as the shower warmed to the point of steam filled the room, taking a resemblance to fog. I then stepped under the pouring water as it soaked my matted fur and trenched my face. I soon opened my eyes, breathing in the warm steam. Slowly, a salty, metallic flavor seeped onto my tongue… I knew this taste…what was it again?

BLOOD

My face took on shock as I looked down at the shower’s drain, copious amounts of blood flowed from reopened cuts and wounds on my body. My heart ceased its rhythm for several seconds, my breathing quickened, eyes widened. But it wasn’t just my body that released the crimson liquid, the water had turned to blood. I was now drenched in the precious fluid that provided life within one’s body.

I wanted to scream, to cry out, plead for help. But I couldn’t speak, my lips had sealed shut. All that effort came out as muffled screams and mumbles. I turned my head to the floor as it began pealing itself away, giving way to a black void. The agenizing sensation of falling flooded my systems, the wind rushing past my ears. I don’t remember seeing the ground rushing toward me, but nevertheless, I hit bottom with resounding crunch.

I found myself in a dark cavern, surrounded by glowing blue crystals, a dull red light further down. Against my better judgement, I started down the tunnel towards the light. But what I saw, I could never un-see. What stood before me was the city of Canterlot, its gleaming alabaster towers now a bruised grey. Its golden palace and shingled rooves resorted to crumbling, decaying heaps. But what made me shiver was not the structure, but the people. Or more precise, the ponies. Their heads down, all staring at the ground. Each and every equine was leashed with thick black shackles, bound to one another as the chains twisted and wreathed their way out of the city and into a Death Star sized hole in the ground. Numerous chains from across the world slithering their way into the pit’s depths, new and old chains coming and pulling into the hole, dragging their captives along with them.

I suddenly found myself standing before the pit, it’s gaping expanse threatening to swallow me and all others who approached. I was about to turn and leave when a deep rumble sounded from the pit’s depths. A long, eerie laugh echoing its way up from the pitch darkness.

A slithering voice soon followed, a pair of scaly red lips touching the light. “Son of the Heavens, you’ve come to see me? ~”

I shivered as the creature’s eyes glared at me through the dark, yellow and slitted. But I knew who it was, I just needed to be sure. “What do you want, Beast?”

The huge beast chuckled, a long, forked tongue slipping through its teeth. “You know who I am, child. You’ve known since you came, yet you deny it… why?”

I ignored his question, taking a step back. I nearly missed a screaming pony as she was dragged into the black expanse, vanishing into the depths. “You’re here in Equestria.”

“Oh, I am. I’ve always been here. Going to and fro on the earth, walking back and forth on it. Slithering between the cracks, between tongues and ears, between the hearts of all… except you, Child of Love.”

I gave a quick smirked, remembering something. “Yeah, I’m not yours. I—”

“Oh yes, but you were, once. Since the day you first breathed, you were mine. Your heart was filled with sin and death. But, then again… just another soul, tainted and corrupt by the curse.” The snake seethed, cinders clawing their way up to the surface. “But now… now, you’re a Son of God. My accursed Creator, now just an over powered tyrant who controls the very fabric of reality, time, and space. Your every move is dictated by Him, on His whim you could be cast from His sid—”

“IN CHRIST’S NAME, ENOUPH!!” I shouted, my fists hardening, nails digging into flesh. W-wait…. nails?

I looked down at my hand to seen a pale skinned hand holding a pool of blood, a stinging cut below. I gazed down at the rest of my body to see my human body, the one I died in. Before I could look myself over anymore, a shadow slowly rose over me. Scratch that, seven shadows. I turned to see seven draconic heads, each riddled with horns and snarling lips. Fire foamed from their throats, all threatening to burn me alive.

“The lost child, doomed to burn in the fires.” Said one of the heads to my right. “Once lost, but now is found.”

I gritted my teeth, forcing the chill back up my spine.

“The boy who died will die again.” Another smiled.

“A son will fall to darkness and be swallowed by the Dragon.” One off to my left hissed.

I opened my eyes to see the gaping jaws of all seven heads, all alight with fire, ready to cook me. I held my breath and closed my eyes, waiting for my end. There was no way out of this, if I ran, they’d chase. And if I accepted it, I’d burn.

“The Serpent.”

I released my breath, feeling a warmth spread through my chest, one filled with love.

“The Accuser.” A roar like thunder erupted, smoldering heat engulfed me. And I fell into the void. But I didn’t scream, thrash, nor cry. There was no need. After all… it was only a dream.

I opened my eyes the see the bright blue sky, the smell of flowers, grass, and animals filling my nose. My back ached as I sat up, the view of a large cave filling my vision. And standing tall in the cave’s center, strong and healthy, the Tree of Harmony. In its branches sat the five Elements along with the Element of Magic at the tree’s core. But what caught me off guard was the fact that each element pulsed with its own glow, steady and constant. I stood up with minimal difficulty, slowly strolling toward the tree, its crystalline branches waving in the cool wind. Said wind whistling through the caverns beyond. As I drew closer, the elements shined brighter, the waves of light growing more frequent.

I was a few feet away when a blinding alabaster light illuminated the cave, coming from the tree’s roots. I took a step closer, steadily reaching for the light’s source. Don’t ask me why, but I felt compelled to intervene with the source and see what it was. Through the astonishingly bright light, I could see the roots of the tree spread to give my hand a clear path, the source becoming agonizingly brighter. It was like looking into the sun itself.

I reached further down until my fingers brushed the hole’s end, curling over a small object. Once my hand had clasped fully over my prize, the light dimmed, and I pulled my arm out. The roots returned to their normal areas, signifying that the task was done. Since the light was now shining in my palm, I squeezed my tearing eyes shut. After a short while, say three minutes, I slowly opened my optics and hand to see a golden ring. As the light faded, more of the mysterious object came into view. Said ring had a white jewel on its rim, held in place by two lion heads with their mouths gripping the small stone. The gem itself had no particular shape, looking like a normal dimond.

I turned the ring over to find nothing of note, aside from a few smudges of dirt. It must’ve been under the tree for a good several years.

“I must correct you, Obsidian.” A feminine voice suddenly called out from the tree, but it wasn’t Luna’s. “Not several years…”

I turned back to the tree to see it’s trunk shining like a star, a shadow forming in its midst. I watched in awe as tall mare stepped from the light, her deep blue eyes being the first thing I saw. A soft coat of pale pink fur laced over her body. Her wild lavender mane was held back by a large golden crown, all six Elements imbedded into it. Lilly white flowers danced in her mane and tail, some even fixed into her alabaster dress. Her long dress flowing over grass and earth alike. A warm smile graced her face, tender eyes locked onto me as she walked forward.

“… but several thousand generations.” She finished, her hands resting over one another. The light behind her blinked out of existence, leaving me and her alone in the meadow.

“W-who are you?” I tested, wanting to see if my suspicions were correct.

The mare smiled wider in response, a smile that would’ve made Pinkie jealous. Maybe even wilt. “Do not be afraid. But yes Micah, I am Harmony. Or to be more exact, the Tree of Harmony.”

I nodded, but after those words, the ring became warm. Its gem starting to pulse lightly. “Uh… what’s going on? What Element is this? It’s not part of the main six, right?”

Her smile became more serious. “No, it is not part of them. It is them… Do you remember what that one character said in one of the stories you read? Evergreen Heart? About love being the birthplace of friendship and all other aspects of it?”

I nodded again.

“Well, here it’s the same. Love is the founding element for all others, just as the Builder is the foundation of all good. God is Love. And everything good comes from him. So, it turn, all the Elements of Harmony come from this single Element. The Element of Love. Or life, however you want to put it.”

“Huh,” I bobbed my head up and down in understanding, looking down at the one ring. After a moment of thought, I spoke up. “What about Cadence? Why doesn’t she have it?”

Harmony looked hurt for a second. “While she is the Alicorn of Love, she only knows it in one way; between partners. Not the way God has it. Love is sacrifice, love in its purest is a wellspring of life. And sadly, she doesn’t know the Builder. As for those who do, only you know him in this world.”

I frowned, my shoulders sinking. “Not even Fluttershy? Surely, she’s heard of Him, what with all the animals talking about Him…”

…

“Maybe?” I shrugged.

She shook her head. “You aren’t wrong about the beasts. They speak of the Lord all the time, but Fluttershy merely takes it as chatter. Static. Nothing of serious note.”

“Not even the Element of Kindness knows of Him.” I snorted in disgust. “Even she neglects God? That’s… disturbing.”

Harmony nodded. “Yes, even kindness, the element that is perhaps the closest to love can’t even feel Him.”

We both gave long huffs if disappointment.

“Well, you have the ring; the Element of Love and you know where to find me.” She jabbed a finger at the tree, her smile returning. “The ring acts as a condute for God’s power, like Moses’ staff or the Ark of the Covenant.”

“Right.” I gave her a raised brow. “You’re seriously stuck in that tree?”

The mare giggled, “No, no. I can leave anytime I want. But God sent me here to look after you, so that’s what I’m doing.” Suddenly, a pair of huge wings (three times larger than Celestia’s) sprung from her back, a two-foot horn gracing her forehead. “I am your angelic guide, if you will.”

My brows furrowed in confusion. “Just out of curiosity, are you an Archangel? Or a Cherubim? No, wait, Cherubim have six wings. Not two.”

“I don’t have a rank, not like what you mean.” Harmony giggled out and turned back to her tree. Her wings fluffing themselves as she chuckled. “The fact that I’m sitting here babysitting you should tell you where I rank.”

I couldn’t help but let out a breath of laughter at that. And just as Harmony vanished into the tree, everything went dark.

My eyes creaked open to the sound of a door slipping open, a maid with white fur and an olive-green mane stuck her head in. “Obsidian? The Princesses have set up breakfast for everypony and were wondering if you’d like to join.”

I groaned as I pushed myself up and threw the sheets off, stretching with all four limbs out. “Breakfast? Sure,” I couldn’t stop a loud yawn as it broke my sentence. “Oy… anything in particular we’re having?”

“No,” she took a small bow as she entered further. “Their Majesties said that you could have anything you wish. They even pulled out the predator menus.”

I reached up to scratch my itchy cheek, rubbing my lazy eyes after. I took a moment to think about what to eat. And I suddenly had a craving for waffles. “Waffles sound good.”

The maid smiled, pulling out a pencil and notepad from her pocket. “Very good, sir. Would you like berries, whipped cream, and syrup?”

I popped my knuckles out of habit, taking another stretch as I stood. “Syrup please, oh, and some butter.” Another yawn forced its way out of me as I combed my heir (the matted fur along my scalp). “No berries or cream, not a fan.”

With that, the mare thanked me and slipped out the door. I was left in my room, alone with my thoughts. My awareness slowly returned over the next few minutes, recalling the dreams from last night. So, the Devil apparently paid me a visit. Not a friendly one, filled with threats and the promise of death. Even if I did die, I would go home. Happily embracing my Creator’s arms and worshiping Him. But, Harmony said that no one knows God here. Was this what my Father wanted? To help bring these people find Him, to escape the fires of Hell? No doubt. My job had just begun.

My mission, should I choose to accept it: Teach the populace about God and His love. That, and live life for Him in the best way I can.

A given, I know. But I’ve always wanted to say that line.

I then noticed the ring of Harmony still on my index finger. The golden lions stared up at me, awaiting use, the gem shimmering between their jaws. So, the ring found me. The physical sword of God at my reach, aside from his word. The Bible.

Fearing the shower would spray nothing but the blood of my enemies on me, I washed my head in the sink and dressed for the day. A pair of grey sweats and a blue shirt that read GO WONDERBOLTS!!, a picture of Spitfire zooming under the logo. With my daily wear taken care of, I headed down to the dining hall for breakfast.

As I passed numerous guards, all now switching their night to day shifts, I noticed how none of the Thestrals were giving me cold glares. It seemed that they didn’t mind me as much, seeing as how wolves and bats were beasts of the night. That, and we were both predator-like species. Separate predators, but they seemed to respect that. Or, they possibly thought I was a good warrior.

My suspicions were confirmed when a Thestral guard walked up to me, taking his helmet off and holding his hand out to shake. “Good morning, sir.”

I smiled in thanks, shaking his hand in greeting. “Same to you. Mister…?”

The guard chuckled, his black armor plates rattling. “Oh, yes. I’m Shadow Path. Member of the Royal Night Guard. A tough job, but well worth it.”

My head nodded lightly out of habit. “How so?”

He smiled back, seemingly pleased that I wanted to continue our conversation. The Thestral stallion then walked along side me. “Believe it or not, many Bat ponies don’t sleep during the day. Most having jobs and shifts like the common pony. When the sun comes up, we get up. Same as everypony else.” He paused for a moment, shifting his grip on his helmet. “That and the frequent assassination attempts on Princess Luna recently. Since she transformed and before you woke, a few mercenaries have been sent after her, no doubt the Priests trying to finish the job they started.”

I corked an eyebrow. “Priests?”

“Yeah,” Path nodded. “The Sun Priests. The cult that brought you here and changed you. Plus, saving you from death, so I hear.”

I gave him a sideways nod. I was starting to wonder if this group that brought me here was rough, perhaps the main cult was trying to clean up their buddies’ mess. And with them all dead, they couldn’t be punished and had to settle for killing us.

“Anyways, I wanted to personally thank you for saving the Princesses. All would be lost without them.”

I imagined the kingdom of Canterlot in mass havoc, not a pretty picture. Fires, screams, ponies stampeding over one another… not good. Armageddon, Equestrian style. Before long, after skipping around a few random topics, we arrived at our destination. A pair of tall gold and oak doors looming over us.

“Well, sorry to say, I must take my leave.” Said Path as he stepped to the side, knocking just before the doors began to open. “It was fun talking with you Obsidian Fang, See you around.”

“See ya, Path. And good morning.” With that, I stepped into the dining hall. However, after my first step, a thundering trumpet sounded in my ears before a voice rang out.

Loud and painfully muffled, the Solar Guard next to me announced my arrival. “Obsidian Fang, Savior of the Crown has entered the dining hall!!”

Geez, talk about a wakeup call!

Amazingly, despite the strong ringing in my ears, I could hear every word that was said. Must’ve been my wolf ears, I remembered that animals with pointed ears could hear better than others. At least, that’s what I remember.

“Ow.” Was all I managed to say as I stumbled over to the long table’s edge, pressing a hand to my ringing left ear.

“Fang, are you alright?” Came the muffled voice of Celestia.

I looked up and saw her, Luna, the Main 6, Starlight, Trixie, Cadence, Shining, and little Flurry. The kid sat in a blue booster seat, a dress of yellows and blues draped over her, a puffy skirt barely tucked into her seat’s sides. Many still wore their pajamas, aside from the Royal Sisters. Celestia wore a simple dress molded from expensive scarlet silks and golds. Luna wore a similar dress, except hers was with dark blue and silvers. Celestia sat at the table’s head. Luna, Shining, and the other Alicorns off to her right, while everyone else was to her left.

I forced my eyes open before they could shut from a stab of pain, looking the Solar Princess in the eyes. Yet, a small part of me wanted to look away, to show her a sign of respect. Looking her in the eye was a statement of challenge, and by keeping my gaze from hers, respect was gifted to our leader. Our Alpha.

“Yes, your Majesty. Just a little shaken. Still waking up… not used to loud noises in the morning.” I finally answered, shaking my foggy head.

The Princess nodded with a smile. “Good, would you like some coffee?”

My taste buds cringed at the word. Like my Dad; I liked the smell of coffee, not the taste. “Uh, no thanks. Not a coffee fan.”

“I see.” I couldn’t help but detect a slight ping of hurt in her voice. She then waved a servant over who held a platter of glasses filled with water. Once she took her own, the servant went around the table and offered drinks to the others. Until he arrived next to me, shaking like a leaf. The glasses clattering against the iron platter. I quickly took one before the waiter rushed off to gather what remained of his courage.

“I sent Fluffy Feather to take your order, it should be ready in a minute.” The Princess of the Night said, she then leaned closer, her eyes brimming with suspicion. A set of heavy bags under her bloodshot eyes. “Why couldn’t I enter your dream last night?”

A tightness gripped my chest. I struggled to find a way to tell them without being thrown into the dungeons. Finally, I came up with the words.

“I had visitors last night.” I stated bluntly. “Two to be exact.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, holding a glass of wine in one hand. “And who were these visitors if I may ask? Anything of note that should endanger Equestria?”

I took a breath. “The threats were not towards you…”

The Princess stayed frozen, intent to learn just who these threats were for. “Then who?”

“Me.”

The room grew suddenly quiet. So silent in fact, that you could here a pin drop if I were dropped from a mouse’s paws. That is… until the Lord of Chaos burst through the door with a sombrero and a pair of maracas. A red bandana tied around his neck.

“WOOHOO!! Let’s get this party started!!” He shouted as twirled his curly mustache and began moon walking up next to a frozen Fluttershy. Pinkie stole a glance at the Draconaquis, her face saying that was my line.

Discord then realized that everyone in the room was staring at me. His brows creased before he spoke, a frown showing. “What? Are we having a staring contest? Because I’d totally win.”

“Who made them and what were these threats?” Asked the Solar Monarch, ignoring Discord’s bewilderment.

A small trickle of sweat fell down my neck. “Satan. And I quote; the boy who died will die again and a son will fall to darkness and be swallowed by the Dragon—”

“GUARDS!!” Celestia interrupted, standing in her seat. The chair screeched back against the marble floor. “Find this creature and bring him to me for crimes against the crown’s ward!! And for dabbling in Black Sorcery! Such things can’t be ignored. I will—"

“YOUR HIGHNESS!!” I shouted, a small flame bursting from my throat. As the flame evaporated, dark smoke drifted in it place. “You can’t simply go looking for him. Satan was once an Angel, a member of God’s innumerable forces. He can not be seen nor heard unless he wants to be. He came to me as the Seven-Headed Dragon, one of the beasts depicted in Revelations. He said that he’s held this world since the beginning… at least that’s what he said.”

“What do you mean?” Asked Cadence, nervously setting her fork down.

“I mean that the Devil was, is, and always will be a liar, tempter, thief, and deceiver. Once he’d entered Heaven. And when God asked him where he came from, he said, from going to and fro on the earth, and from walking back and forth on it.” I paused and looked around the room, all eyes wide, filled with fear. Little Flurry looked like she was tearing up, about ready to let loose a wailing storm. “He’s been here since the beginning, that I don’t doubt. And once I came, he saw me a threat. He wants me out of the picture. Dead in more ways than one.”

“A-and the second visitor?” Asked a shaking Luna, no doubt wanting to change to a less disturbing subject.

I took another breath. “The Tree of Harmony.”

Author's Note

Hey guys, happy fourth of July. More of less.
Just got a new job. I've been getting that all sorted out. Plus all the other things in life.
Sorry for the wait. Hope you guys like this chapter.

....hopefully won't go out like that :twilightoops: :pinkiehappy:

21. Full of Living Water (EDITED VISION SWORD)

“What do you think?” Asked Celestia as she gestured to the stained glass window. Like many other events in Equestria’s history, the “Rescue of Equestria’s Heroes” depicted me charging with my light sword in hand, in the center of a red Changeling army that cut through the former Chrysalis’ hive. Chrysalis was sitting on her throne with everyone else (the Two Sisters and the Bearers of the Elements) in their cocoons behind the laughing queen. “Though, we’ll have to redo it.”

“Why?” I gave her a questioning eye brow before she pointed at my newly acquired wings. “Oh. Well now I feel stupid.”

“I assure you, you’re quite the opposite.” The Princess smiled as she started to walk out of the throne room. “Let’s head over to lunch. Luna’s probably already beaten us and is no doubt scowling at her bowl of cornflakes.”

I laughed at that. “Yeah, don’t want—” Thousands of knives stabbed my brain, faint images flashed through my mind’s eye. A tall hill, covered in golden stocks of corn with an orange sunset behind it. A set of huge oak and iron doors edged into a mountain side, six large bowls of burning wood flanked the steps that lead to said doors.

Another flash and my mind’s eye was in someone’s study, numerous books and scrolls piled atop a birch desk. Seated at the desk was a female Warg, her white fur reflecting the orange sunlight that came through the window behind her chair. Crimson runes dotted her snout, cheeks, forehead, and arms. The Wargess seemed to be in her forties, the only signs of age being her greying snout fur. She wore a silver dress with swirling white winds sown into the skirt, a pair of golden serpents rapped around her left wrist. As I seemingly stood there, her head bolted from her books and her purple/red ringed eyes met mine.

“Who are you?!” She demanded, standing up from her seat before I was whisked away again.

A yellow lightsaber, but not the one I possessed. This one was different in many respects. The three-foot hilt was smooth obsidian with five silver rings binding it together, along the guard were blue crystals that took the shape of fangs. Below the saber’s guard was decorated with a bronze ring with a twisted wire cross through it, a Norse inscription was carved into the ring. And finally, the blade flared like a raging fire, its six-foot expanse carving through the air with a terrible hiss.

All this took seconds, fading as fast as it’d come. The pain reseeded and the images drifted away into the back of my head. I lifted my head to find myself in the crystal caves below the city, a single light shone from above. I looked up to hear Celestia yelling down to me as she descended, the walls of the new tunnel still orange with heat. When the princess reached me, sweat was poring from her brow and she was heaving her breath. The tunnel was still too hot.

A soft hum filled my ears, coming from my right, just down the cave.
I am yours…

I shook my head and turned back to Celestia in time to catch her failing body. A small glob of orange goo fell onto my shoulder, I looked up in time to see a larger blob falling toward us. Relying on instinct, I pulled the Princess close and folded my wings over us, their feathers turning hard. The molten rock splashed atop me, but it didn’t hurt in the slightest, almost feeling like lukewarm water. The hum continued, gaining volume. It compelled me to follow, I had to go see. But I didn’t know these caves. Atop that, Celestia was in no shape to follow. I pulled her out from the light, setting her near an underground river, not wanting more lava to drop atop her. The cool water would give her a refreshing drink, hopefully she didn’t suddenly decide to go swimming.
Following the hum, I came against a wall of cold stone, the sound growing louder. Determined to follow and not allow this barrier to slow me, I raised a hand and pressed it against the wall. My eyes closed as I concentrated, allowing me a stronger hold on my power. With a faint hissing and the smell of smoke, I opened my eyes to see my handprint in the stone, an orange glow pelting away the rock. I gaped at my own power, putting the pieces together; I made the hole… ALL THE WAY DOWN HERE?! HOW HOT WOULD I HAVE TO BE TO DO THAT?!!
Shaking my head, I refocused on the task at hand. Within two minutes, I made a big enough hole for me to step through. The wall itself seemed about four feet thick. I found a room filled to the brim with purple, red, green, yellow, and white crystals, all glowing brightly like a flickering match. Yet the hum emanated from two in particular, a burning yellow and a glistening white.
I stared at the glowing crystals, the light and hum emanating from their tips. As I continued toward them, I stepped on something soft, almost leathery. I looked down and saw a leather-bound book, worn by age, sitting in the dirt. Looking at it curiously, I bent down and picked it up, opening it to find the pages filled with someone’s notes. No, not notes, journal entries. This was someone’s journal at one point. I looked up to the crystals and gently slipped the book behind my back and through my belt, stepping toward the crystals once again. When I got closer, I noticed that the glowing parts of the crystals were loose among the dim pillars, almost as if these tiny shards had been placed their and left detached from the main rock. Reaching out with each hand, I grasped one crystal in each hand. White in the left and yellow in the right. They seemed to pulse and hum along the rhythm of a heartbeat, implying that they were seemingly alive.
I turned my hands over to gaze at the stones, finding their glow to be softer, but still pulsing with the same beat. I am yours… I am yours… I am yours… we are yours… Celestia’s pained grunt woke me from my trance, bringing me back to the present.
I then took the crystals in my left hand and headed back to find Gleaming Shield bent over the Princess, several gashes and burn marks along her golden armor. The alabaster unicorn snapped her fiery glare at me before exclaiming, “YOU DID THIS TO HER! YOU DRAGGED HER DOWN HERE AND BURNED HER!!”
My brow raised, caution and confusion flooding my brain. “What?”
“I KNEW THERE WAS SOMETHING WRONG WITH YOU! NOW I HAVE PROOF, PROOF OF WHAT I KNOW TO BE TRUE!” She went on, not listening to me. That, and she was neglecting her leader, who needed help. “Now you listen to me, you’re going to—”
“Stop!” I snapped, wanting her to quite her rant and assist her Princess. “Get Celestia out of here and I’ll see about sealing the hole up behind us.”
The mare scoffed, shaking her head at me. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? For me to turn my back on you and get stabbed in the back?! I don’t think so.”
I balled my fists, grinding my teeth as anger flared inside me. This was ridiculous! “Just quite this, Shield. We need to get Celestia help and standing around here isn’t going to help that.”
“That’s another thing,” She ignored me again, waving me off. “Are you so buddy buddy with the Princess now that you dismiss all formalities? A—”
“Oh, Shut up.” I’d had it. With my mind made up, regardless if she attacked or not, I’d get Celestia help. Even if it was by my own hand. I stormed toward the mare and shoved past her, kneeling beside the downed alicorn. Cupping my hands into a makeshift bowl, I dipped them into the water and pulled them out, a pool of cool water resting in my hands. I gently lifted my hands to the Princess’ lips as she smiled at me, prompting her to drink. Celestia cracked open an eye and drank, her slurps being the only sound aside from the running river.
“How much did you hear?” I asked Celestia.
“From the ‘You did this’ part.” Was her innocent reply. She then scowled at her Captain of the Royal Guard. “You and I will talk later.”
Even though the cold voice wasn’t directed at me, it still gave me the ‘I’m a dead man’ feeling.
Shield gulped, but crisply saluted, nonetheless. “Yes ma’am.”
The Princess then turned back to me, her magenta eyes studying me. “Before, you spoke of your God as somepon- one who sacrificed his only child for all humanity. Why? Why would he do that?”
I gave her a curious look, wondering why she’d ask such a question. After a moment, decided to answer with a hum. “One could say that God sacrificed Jesus for all, not just humanity. This includes Ponies, Minotaurs, and all others. He didn’t restrict his grace and love for the Jews, so neither should I.”
“You still didn’t answer me.”
I took a breath, trying put what I knew into simple words. “I remember my youth pastor saying that if you can teach a six-year-old what God did, then it can be understood by anyone. I’m trying to—”
“Are you saying that the princess is stupid?!” Raged Shield, her glare suddenly decimated by Celestia’s.
“No, quite the opposite. I myself still have trouble understanding half of what Jesus says sometimes. But with only me being here, I only have the Holy Spirit to listen to. Even though He should be enough, I still have a hard time getting it all.” I paused in thought. “To answer your question; Jesus had a choice to sacrifice Himself for the world. He was given many chances to back out of it, but he didn’t. He went through with the beating, the insults, the curses, and the crucifixion.”
“What do you mean ‘crucifixion’?” Asked the Princess, taking the drink I offered again.
“He was tortured and hung on a wooden cross.” I touched the places where He’d been nailed; the wrists and feet. “Iron nails through the hands and feet.”
Both mares looked horrified, eyes wide and mouths agape.
“Well, what ever he did to deserve it better had been all that trouble.” Grumbled Glimmer, looking somewhat smug.
I raised an eyebrow, a scowl threatening to show. “He did nothing. Nothing but say that He was God’s son. ‘I am He who speaks from a position of mercy’, He says, ‘I am the Son of the living God.’”
“What?”
Suddenly, a loud gurgling was heard, the sound of rushing water following. Seconds later, I looked down the cave’s expanse to see a wall of raging water approaching. Yet, as it rushed toward us, an overwhelming sense of calm took me. And so I stood there, waiting for the waters to engulf me. A rush of cold overtook me, but I stood still, as if the water were a soft breeze. I stood there for several minutes, my eyes closed and just being in the moment. I soon realized I wasn’t even breathing, yet I still lived. I looked around to see Celestia and Shield in similar predicaments, but as they began to panic, I motioned for them to calm down.
A voice drifted through the waters, bringing a powerful presence with it. With each word, all crystals in the cave glowed bright, as if trying to outshine each other to impress their Creator. “I am eternally blind, to what I’ve forgiven. I am the witness for you. I Am, and no one can reverse my acts. I am He who heals you.”
Celestia blinked, breathing heavily, suddenly regaining her strength, her burns vanishing. Gleaming hovered beside Celestia, struggling to comprehend what was happening. The Princess stared at the surrounding crystals through the water’s depths, her eyes wide. “Who are you?!” She managed to speak, bubbles flowing up to the surface. Our voices were distorted, but still we could understand what was said.
“I am God, who speaks. I am the Lord, who hears. I am God, my secrets are with those who fear me. I will be found by those who seek me, with all their hearts and souls.” I felt Him smile and I did my best not to choke on my tears as they mixed with the water. A light shimmered among the waters in the distance, like that of a burning star, its many tails snaking through the water to embrace us. “I am your shepherd, you shall not want. I am near to those who have a broken heart. I am your confidence. I am Compassion. I am the refuge of the poor. I am the Spirit of Council. I am your Provider. I am interceding for you, right now. I am your peace and calm. I am your omnipotent Father, my beloved Celestia.”
Celestia looked to be in tears now, said tears dissipating into the warm water surrounding us. The Lord’s star-like form taking on the shape of man. He then turned His attention to Shield (don’t ask me how I could tell), His voice echoing with both love and joy. “I am God who leads you into all truths. I am the God who divided the waters. I am God, who turned blood into living water. I am God, who taught you the sword. I am the Lord, victory is Mine. I am your mighty shield. I am your fortress. I am the Enemy of the enemies of my children.”
His voice was then directed toward all present, lifting his arms to give us all a big hug. “I am, I never change. I am the first and the last. I am both the Ruler of both the night and the day. I am the word of life called the Bible.”
Celestia wrapped her arms around Him, Shield doing so hesitantly, I joined without a second thought. His warm presence filling me with untainted joy. “I am that I am. I am the One who constantly sees beginning and end. I am three in one, equal and eternal. I am here before the day was. I am all my names. I am God, the rock of Ages on which you stand. I see you, always.”
With His last words, the Lord departed, the waters retreating and flowing back into the caves, as if God had suddenly hit the reverse button for time. I managed to bow my head and let a tear escape my eye. The warmth still burned within me, as if His arms were wrapped around me. I could feel God hugging from behind, his chin resting on my head.
“I love you, my son…” Came His soft voice once again before fading.
“What. Was. THAT?!” Screamed a shivering Shield, backing herself into the far wall.
I tried my best not to, but I looked at her as if she was nuts. “Did you not hear Him? That was God.”
“T-that could’ve been s-some… curse on these old caves. Some… dark magic, maybe there’s some old artifact that’s designed to give hallucinations?” She countered, checking herself to see if she was whole.
In my current state of mind, I couldn’t hold back a wide smile and a little dance. It wasn’t pretty by any means, but it wasn’t meant for those physically present. It was for God, and Him alone.
She looked back at me with distain. “Are you insane?! We just barely survived a dark magic trap and you’re dancing like a mad-pony?!”
I stopped my little jig and turned to her with my smile still present, not caring that my sharp teeth could be seen. “Yes, I am crazy. Crazy for Jesus! WOOOO!! HAHAHA!”
“Yeah, you’re defiantly crazy.” The mare scoffed and shook her head before turning to Celestia. “Princess, you can’t seriously…”
She trailed off at seeing the Solar Princess in tears, her eyes closed with a faint smile on her muzzle. Shield stepped toward her military and national leader. “Princess? Are you ok?”
Said Princess ignored her Captain of the Guard and turned to me, letting out shaky breaths. “I-Is this… w-what it’s like for you? The warmth in your soul, the wholeness?”
I gave her a smile and nodded. “Yes. Yes, it is.”
“Your Majesty! Are you alright?!” Called a stallion’s voice from above, through the yawning hole in the ceiling. “We haven’t heard from you in over an hour!”
I blinked in confusion, it hadn’t been that long, had it? But then again, who was I to argue with the Lord’s timing?
“Yes, I’m alright!” She called back. “Send down a recovery team, the hole’s too small for us to fly through!”
I thought for a moment, scratching my itchy neck. “Or maybe, we could climb?”
“How?!” Raged Shield, her eyes rolling. “We don’t have any harnesses, or rope even!”
I answered by extending my claws, a brow raised with a smirk. I then stepped below the hole and jumped, latching my claws into the tunnel’s wall. My fingers curved inward, better hooking themselves into the cooled earth.
“Climb aboard.” I grunted over my shoulder, my feet dangling three feet from the floor.
“Delay that order, Sure Cable! Fang’s assisting us!” Celestia shouted back up the tunnel before climbing onto my back, wrapping her arms around my neck. Her nose started to twitch, tickling my scruffy fur. “This is probably going to sound strange, but did you know you smell like pine?”
I furrowed my brows with a curious expression, admitting, “I did not. Must be my scent. Probably very strong to Luna, what with her nose being as strong as mine.”
“And what does she smell like to you? If I may ask.”
Feeling Gleaming grasp my ankle, I considered if I should’ve hold her. “Well…OUCH!! Watch the tail, that hurt!”
“Sorry!” Squeaked Shield as she pulled herself next to Celestia, muttering something about my stupidly sensitive tail.
I ignored her and started to climb, digging my clawed feet into the earthen wall to assist my aching arms. As I continued our journey upward, I decided to spill. “To answer your question, she smells like fresh mint leaves, if I had to choose a specific scent.”
“Hhmm, she’d said you had the scent of pine, but I’d put it off as something leftover from your usual treks through the woods. You seem to spend a lot of time out there.”
I huffed out a breath, pulling us up to lodge my feet into a ridge so I could rest. “I like a calm walk through the woods, very relaxing.”
Continuing upward, we only had another yard to go. “Well, this was definitely an exciting way to spend the morning.”
Shield cleared her throat. “Ehem?”
“Evening… for you at least.”

-=An hour later, 12:34 am=-

“If your God was true in what He said, I think I should like to get to know him better. After all, nopony like that just decides to pop up and leave without anypony noticing.” Said Celestia as we entered the dining room.

“He already does that. He’s everywhere at once and unseen.” I smirked, following the Princess to the table.

“…And here comes another headache… ugh.”

“Perhaps some Advil with assist in the aching of your head, sister. Or do you need something stronger for when I finally get my hands on you?” Asked a very grumpy Luna from her seat, arms crossed over her chest as she slumped in her chair. A half-eaten and soggy bowl of Frosted Flakes sat before her with a cup and two pots of coffee (one half way empty and the other completely).

Celestia tensed, trying to keep calm as her sister’s glare bore into her skull. “Good morning Lulu.”

“Don’t ‘Lulu’ me, Celly.” Came Star’s angered reply. ‘Celly’ gulped as I noticed her eyes were wholly silver. “We’ve been sitting here for two and a half hours. Luna decided to take a nap on the condition that I be nice when you got here.”

“And how’s that going for you?” I asked, sitting across from her. Celestia took her usual seat at the end of the table. “You going to be nice?”

“Depends on the story I hear.” She deadpanned.

Celestia and I took turns explaining what happened, providing what information the other skipped out on. I told them of the vision and the two crystals I’d found. I then pulled them out and showed the two sisters said gems.

“Do they hum now?” Asked an intrigued Star, her eyes wide.

“No, they hummed when I was finding them, but not now. I honestly don’t know what to do with them.” I shrugged, gazing at the yellow and white crystals in my hand. Each was about the size of a marble, but they were shaped like diamonds, still pulsing with light.

Celestia hummed in thought, clicking her tongue against her cheek. “Maybe you’re supposed to make that sword from the vision? When I usually had a vision, it was normally connected to something that day or week.”

I rubbed the top of my head, trying to think of what else I could come up with. Nothing came. “I guess so. Just means I need to get cracking on that blacksmithing idea.”

“Oh!” Gasped Star, her mood brightening. “I think I know a place you could learn. There’s a great quality blacksmithing shop down the road from Pony Joe’s. I had to go there once to fix my armor, very good customer service.”

“But is he taking on apprenticeships?” I asked with raised brow, leaning back in my chair.

“Not that I’m aware of, at least at the moment.”

I looked out one of the many windows, lost in thought as I muttered to myself. “Should probably move my house’s location closer to Canterlot then, if that’s the case. But I don’t want to live too close to the nobles, terrible Nabors.”

“You could build your house outside of Canterlot’s walls. Not too far away, but still close enough that you could go to and fro without much difficulty.” Suggested Star, her eyes’ rings slowly thinning to reveal teal irises. “What’d I miss?”

Celestia gave her sister a quick recap. “Fang and I had an eventful morning, I had to put Gleaming Shield on leave without pay for a week, we had a talk with God, Fang had a vision of a sword and a city, and we dealt with the grumpy troll that was your other self.”

“Oh.”

“That, and Fang is thinking of relocating his house closer to Canterlot, and—”

“REALLY?!” Exclaimed Luna in the RCV, bouncing in her seat with a delighted squeal, only to shrink back into her seat with a blush.

I chuckled at her enthusiasm as I righted myself. “I figured you’d be excited, but not that much.”

The Solar Princess gave her sister a knowing look, a teasing grin spreading across her muzzle. “Luna, is there something you want to tell us?”

The younger Princess shrunk further, her blush deepening. “No.”

“You sure?” Celestia tittered. “Nothing at all?”

Luna shook her head, sending her sister a death glare.

I looked between the two, trying to find what they were talking about. ‘Luna suddenly bursting into happiness, blushing when asked about it, and it was when she heard that I was staying close to Canterlot. What could possibly cause Luna too… wait… w-was she… in love with me?! No, that can't be right.’
‘Why else would she be so happy about your new residence’s location? That, and the red face says it all.’
‘Oh, now you decide to talk? Right when—’
‘She likes you, ok. Accept that. Plus, Star’s taken a liking to us since the beginning.’
‘…AND YOU KNOW THIS HOW?!’
‘We, your other selves, have something akin to a hivemind. Not used for verbal communication, but intent, the heart. We can sense what another’s… wolf, I guess you could say, feels. We are so in tune with one another that we can tell if they’re in pain, frustrated, embarrassed, or (in this case)… in love.’
‘… I… have no words.’
‘I figured as much. But know this, Luna has no idea how to act either. She’s as new to this as you are. She’s scared of what you’ll think of her and of what you’ll do once you find out.’
‘So what do I DO?!’
‘You should—’
“Fang?” Came Celestia’s voice through the haze of panicked thoughts. “Are you alright? You look pail.”
“Uh…” I looked down at my body. My hands were gripping the armrests tightly, shaking all the while. I could feel the sweat pouring down my neck and back, slowly drenching my shirt. My eyes zipped from one object to the other, my fear and stress building. I swallowed a lump in my throat, only to find Luna’s hand on mine. I froze.
“It’s alright, you’re safe.” She cooed, her gentle tone calming my nerves. “Please tell us what’s wrong.”
Somehow, I knew she wasn’t talking about Celestia and Luna, but Luna and Star. “I, uh… f-found this… in the caves next to the crystals. Seems to be a journal of some sort. Don’t know who’s, couldn’t get a good look.”
I reached behind my back to pull out the book from my belt, setting it on the table. Luna ignored it and drew her claws out, scratched my thickened skin. She wasn’t backing down.
“Please?” She pleaded, leaning closer as she entered Puppy Pout territory.
I struggled with my emotions, feeling like they were taring me apart. On one hand; I wanted to tell her that I knew she liked me, but on the other, I wanted to focus on the book and deal with it later. I through my head back with a groan, grinding my teeth together. A small growl rumbled in my throat.
When I looked back, I found Celestia backing away and several guards drawing closer with spears raised. I’d been there for more than a month, where’s the trust? Luna was the same as before; undeterred.
I took a deep breath and held, slowly blinking as I answered. My back started to sweat tenfold. “Balder says that you like me.” I released the breath.
The Lunar Princess tensed, a mad blush returning. Meanwhile, Celestia blinked… and blinked again before stuttering. “W-what?”
I could feel my own face flush as I swallowed, wishing this embarrassing moment would pass. What if she asked—
“And… do you… like me?” Luna asked, her face split between hopeful and terror.
--that? I looked into her teal eyes, she was scared that I’d reject her. That I’d leave her in tears. I couldn’t handle witnessing that sight; Luna huddled in her bed, wrapped in her blankets and crying. The very though of it threatened to shatter my heart.
Those aqua pools shifted and pulsed with an unknown power, like how the bottom of a pool would alter the light through the water. Then came the white and silver rings, the inner silver fading into freshly fallen snow. You’d honestly have to be born in the northern countries to know how beautiful it was. Held within those rings were the black irises, the center of the eye, dark as a starless night.
Did I like her? In that way at least?
I didn’t want to send her off crying, nor did I want to say something that wasn’t true. From what I could tell from out past conversations, she’d taken an interest in the Lord, asking if she could read his word. Know Him better.
But was it too soon?
“Fang.” A voice said, though it wasn’t Luna’s. It was Star’s. I snapped myself from my trance, looking her in the eye once more. I noticed Celestia ushering herself and her guards out of the room. “Just say the truth, nothing more is required. The truth is better than a lie.”
I slowly nodded, watching as her eyes shifted back to their outer teal. So Beautiful. The lump in my throat went down before I cleared my throat. “I do like you, both of you as friends. But maybe, in the future, a-as more?”
A soft smile played on Luna’s muzzle. She dragged her chair closer to mine, leaning against my side as she grabbed the book. We decided to read the book together, finding that it was some guy named Radial Javelin. From what he wrote, I would say that he was recording the Queen Faust’s actions throughout a war. He gave sutle hints of the enemy being the Warg nations; multiple clans of Wargs who banded together to face an enemy who sought their extinction. Queen Faust seemed to believe that the Wargs were a threat to her new nation; Equestria. With the immense power that was recorded, ranging from manipulating the earth to breathing fire and ice, they could’ve done just that. But from what Javelin described, they were protecting their families and land.
By the end of the war, Faust was seen as a maniac. Killing Warg prisoners without reason. Sending magical alicorn bombs to obliterate villages they passed. It even got to the point that she was hearing voices, voices that pleaded with her to stop, to spare a people who had done nothing to provoke her. The Wargs seemed to be happy with the peace they’d had, Javelin risking several chats with the prisoners. From what he found, most Wargs controlled only one element from birth to death, only a small handful could gather more than one or two. It was revealed that there was one who held all the elements and, a very BIG ‘AND’, all six Chromas (six forms of fire magic; Rage, Ward, Portal, Null, Spell, and Blade). Each Chroma was a different color; Rage was red (anyone could’ve guessed that), Ward was yellow, Portal was orange, Null and Blade were blue, and Spell was green.
From what Javelin had written, Luna seemed to have a good grasp on Null and Blade. I had Rage and (maybe) Spell, I was only guessing from my little freak-out back at the Summit. Another look into his journal said that those with unparallel (on one side of the body) runes were either of the Nahar or Kaldor, they were better at controlling two Chromas. And those with symmetrical symbols were of the Gorokha, a formally neutral clan who’s Prince took command of the scattered clans, rounding them up under one banner and fought against Faust.
After three years of fighting, the Prince (or Alpha, as the Wargs called the position) was sent home to recover from his injuries. After returning, he soon fell in love with a Kaldor Wargess, her coat like that of snow and runes of fresh blood. They were wed a year after the Alpha was healed, soon heading back to war side by side. The new Queen soon gained the title Queen of Bones, being famous for using her bloodline’s special ability. Said ability wasn’t written into the journal, probably a closely guarded secret among the family. Any enemies who knew of it were probably killed on the spot.
We were half way through when Luna slammed the book closed, I looked over to find tears in her eyes. She then pushed herself away from the table, pacing down the length of the long table, eyes ablaze with cyan fire. Her arms crossed over her chest, she was between tears and a fit of rage.
“T-This can’t be! Our mother could never be this cruel!!” The Wargess stormed about, fire and smoke bursting from her lips. A Solar guard foolishly wandered into the room only to freeze at the sight of an enraged Luna, slowly backing out of the room to avoid getting barbequed. “UNTIL WE SEE SOMEONE WHO ACTUALLY KNOWS THE TRUTH, WE SHALL REFUSE TO BELIEVE SUCH THINGS!!”
“Luna, first; it was Stone. Who I dislike, but he was probably there at the time. And seeing as he was your supposed ‘uncle’, I wouldn’t shove it off yet. Second, we have this book. That, if I remember Equestrian history correctly, did have a Prince Radial Javelin who was married to Faust. Three, a personal note here, IF you’re not related to the crazy alicorn queen then I’d count that as a bonus!” I sat back in my chair, continuing to watch Luna burn a line into the marble floor. “But still, we have two sources to go off of here.”
She suddenly turned her fiery gaze onto me, causing me sink further into my chair. Suddenly, jumping out the nearest window sounded like a good option. That was, if she wouldn’t follow and plow me into the ground.
“Two. Two sources?! And how many would you say we needed to confirm such an accusation?!” A puff of smoke erupted from her huffing nose, the fire dimming in her eyes.
I quickly calculated the fastest escape route, gulping a lump in my throat before speaking. “Three? Four? A complete history of the Wargs would help. That, and… actually, are there any records of Prince Javelin in the Archives?”
“Yes, but there few and far between.” Luna calmed down enough to sit down without burning the seat. (I see you there, don’t write that comment!! This contact lens represents you, and my eye represents my eye… I got my EYE ON YOU!!)
“Anything that would confirm this?” I asked, pointing to the book. I highly doubted that they’d keep such a record, seeing as how a nation wouldn’t want to be reminded of their former maniac ruler.
“No, I’ve never seen anything to support this journal.” She huffed again, lightly clawing at the table cloth. “Tia could search the Restricted Section but bringing this to her would no doubt unset her. Nopony wants to learn that their mother was a psychopath.”
I gave my own huff, slumping onto a fist, looking down at the old book before me. “Yeah, I wouldn’t either.”
Silence hung over the room before Luna perked up, standing up and straightening out her jeans and white T-shirt. She’d also dismissed her crown for the evening. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’ve already had breakfast. I have at least thirty minutes before Evening Court starts, want anything special?”
“Hm?” I looked up to see her departing into the kitchen, pulling out an apron with purple flowers on it. I blinked at the sight, remembering Luna wasn’t such a good cook in the show. But then again, I could be wrong to judge by such things. “Please forgive me if I sound stupid. But… you can cook?”
Luna looked insulted for a moment but smiled afterward. “One doesn’t survive on the battlefield for long if she isn’t prepared with a hearty meal. If one is underfed when in a fight, it will end poorly. I wasn’t very good when I returned four years ago, but I’ve become much better since then.”
She giggled to herself for a second, recalling something funny. “I remember when I made Tia dinner once, she took the first bit and made a funny face.” Her giggling turned into fits of laughter, struggling to pull a set of bowls out from a cupboard. “She then raced to the bathroom, face comple-- completely green.”
As I stood, I couldn’t help but laugh with the Princess, sitting across the counter from her. “Really now?”
“Yes.” Luna managed to control her giggling, but only just as she gathered ingredients. “I once put too much sugar into a birthday cake for her too. I missed the measurement and put three cups of sugar into the batter, not three teaspoons. She didn’t eat cake for a whole month after that!”
I was now clutching my side, my ribcage burning. I was now clutching my side, my ribcage burning. If one were far enough away, our laugher could’ve been mistaken for howling. “Oh geez, no cake for the mighty Celestia?! I’ve never heard of such a thing! Did you check to see if she was a Changeling?”
“Thrice.” We continued our roaring fit of laughter. After thirty minutes of laughing straight, we calmed down enough that we could talk again.
Luna broke the silence, stirring her waffle batter with vigor. “Do you think I could see your book?”
I was confused for a moment before it clicked. “Oh, you mean my Bible?”
She nodded with a smile.
I struggled with my hands, trying to remember a teleport spell. “H-How do I teleport it here again?”
“Just think of the item; its weight and mass and imagine it in your hands. It’ll come on its own.”
I did as said and within moments, my Bible appeared with a swirl of red fire. I smiled at my achievement, opening the book and muttering to myself. “Alright, where to start?”
Luna leaned over the counter, looking over the book’s rim. “Where would you recommend?”
A hum filled my throat, looking over the table of contents. “I’ve heard of people who’d read it from cover to cover, but I also heard that the book of John’s a good place too.”
“I thought it was just one book.”
I smiled, turning to said book. “While it is a single book, yes. It’s a collection of books gathered throughout the generations of ancient people who follow God.”
Her face soured after a moment, her stirring slowing to a stop. “F-Fang?”
“Yes?” My own face twisted into concern. “What’s wrong?”
She slowly fell to her knees, her face buried in her hands, bowl falling to the floor. “H-How can somepony like Him… love me so much that He’d give up His only child to die? To die a punishment t-that I-I rightly deserve?”
I knelt beside her and pulled her into a hug, letting her tears soak my shoulder. “Love doesn’t keep track of wrongs. Love is patient. Love is kind. Love is not boastful. Love is all things good… And God is love. So then, how can God deem you unworthy of His love if all wrongs are cast out?”
Luna lifted her head with a confused hum, her eyes red and puffy.
“Grace was born when Jesus died and rose again on the third day, His love extended to all in the world. You were forgiven before birth. Answer me this; what is impossible without God?”
Her sniffling died for a moment as she looked into my eyes. “N-Nothing.”

-=Underground Hive=-

The doors to the throne room burst open with a flash of Changeling magic, sending them crashing into the walls beyond. The Changeling responsible rushed forward, not caring for his previous handiwork, and knelt before his Queen. “Mother, the black mongrel has discovered Prince Javelin’s journal! Shall we retrieve it?!”
Chrysalis let loose an evil cackle, trying and failing to halt a coughing fit afterward. “No. He needs to know of his past and gain his full potential. Let him reach it and then tell me!”
“M-My Queen? Why?!” The drone quickly shoved his hands over his mouth, catching his rude request too late. His eyes shrunk to pin prick size.
“Why?” The Queen chuckled darkly, letting her millipede half rest over the back of her throne, its many legs curling under her elongated body. “To fatten him up, of course.”

Author's Note

HELLO, how ya'll doin'? Another day, another chapter.
Fang burned through a hole in the Canterlot Palace (not too many people are going to be happy about that!) and found kyber crystals. Sweet! And he had a vision of a lightsaber!
Luna now knows of her "Mother's" past deeds, YIKES. How will Celestia react towards this?!

43. The True and The False

“So, you are a Frost breather as well? Interesting.” Mused Queen Jurdehn as she took another sip of her jasmine tea. “Had I known that the Nahar had welcomed one of my mate’s kin into their clan, I probably would’ve treated them with more respect back in the day.”

“Were relations between you guys… hard?” Asked Damian from his seat at the table, sitting alongside Luna, Roret, Danny, and myself. “The Nahar and the… Kaldor?”

“Yes,” My girlfriend’s mother nodded, chuckling to herself. “It’s ok. But yes, the Nahar and my people weren’t… friendly, to say the least when the tribes interacted. Many saw them as savage brutes and nothing more.”

“And… y-you?” Danny asked nervously, clearly not wanting to anger the Queen. “How did you feel about them?”

Jurdehn paused, her mind reaching back to those ancient thoughts. “I personally avoided them, my grandfather was the Alpha at the time and my parents didn’t want me wondering off too far.”

“But that’s how you met dad.” Observed Luna, leaning onto her fist with intrigue.

“Indeed, and my parents were none too happy with me bringing a total stranger home. But once I told them that he was my mate, they relented and healed his wounds as best they could.”

“So… this mate thing.” Asked Greg from his side of the table, picking the onions out of his soup. “What is it exactly? I’ve noticed that you keep calling Micah Luna’s mate.”

“Yes. The mate bond, or Kameratene as we call it, is the magical bond between mates. When two Wargs meet—”

“Uh oh, get ready, here comes ‘the Talk, part two.’” Chuckled Asher, to which I gave him a scolding look.

The Alpha Female didn’t look pleased with being interrupted, a sudden spike in power overtaking the room as the mountain itself shuddered, her eyes alight with a pale blue fire as her shadow engulfed the room. “As I was saying…”

Asher clung to his chair, looking pale like death as he trembled under a fraction of her magical power. Jurdehn then relented her power, focusing back on Greg’s question, the room becoming less dim by the second. “When two Wargs meet and their eyes turn completely black, it signifies that they are bond by the will of the Maker, and that not even He will shatter their connection. It is seen as an intimate and private experience between the male, female, and our Creator. However, it is very rare that the mates will reject each other, or one rejects the other.”

“And weddings? Do Wargs have those?” Asked Maggie, shaking herself out of her fearful trance.

“No.”

“NO?!” The Wargess gasped along with the rest of us.

“No.” She affirmed with a nod. “Wargs, unlike ponies, don’t have events such as that. When the two Wargs are mates, there is usually a large party—”

“DID SOMEPONY SAY PARTY!?!” Pinkie burst out from the large pot on the table, devoid of any soup covering her.

Again, the Queen did not take to being interrupted lightly, causing the room to vibrate once again as the few shadows in the room grew rapidly, but this one was slightly gentler. I could tell that she was being kinder than before. Seconds later, the darkness reseeded, giving way for a proper view of everyone’s terrified faces.

“As I was saying… again…” She scowled again, looking peeved as Pinkie lowered herself back into the pot, her watery eyes peeking below the lid. “Usually a large celebration is put together and the couple’s unity is exalted. A small ritual is performed by the fathers of the mates. The mated couple receive the blessings of their houses’ heads, giving the couple the titles of Alpha. They can either stay with one of the two existing packs or can go off and start their own.”

“Huh, so if Luna and Micah get hitched, could any of us go with them?” Asked Danny, getting odd looks from the rest of us save the Queen. “What? It can’t hurt to ask.”

“If they allow it, then yes.”

At Danny’s smile, Asher smirked. “Why, are you afraid of being alone?”

“No! I’m sixteen! Even if Wargs work differently than humans, I’d still feel weird living alone at such a young age. I was in high school when I was taken here and living with my mom.” He sighed, his thought seeming to linger on his distant mother, a tear soon falling to the table. “I-I miss her…”

Before any of us could comfort him, Maggie was hugging him a flurry of sparks. “It’s ok Danny, I miss my family too.”

We all took a moment of silence, remembering those we’d left behind. But a moment was all we got as two birds pecked at the window, drawing our attention. Two ravens sat on the windowsill, eyeing all of use curiously. They both looked strangely familiar.

“You two need to learn tact.” Jurdehn shook her head as she neared the window, opened it, and let the two ravens flutter to the table next to her chair. The Wargess then sat back down as the ravens looked us over.

With a few steps of her skinny legs, one of the ravens came up in front of me, seeming to smile as her three blue feathers shimmered in the sun. “Well, if it isn’t the Nahar wolf.”

That voice… “Tah’kor?”

“Yes. You seem to be doing well, Micah.” She grinned with a wink. “I like your new pelt, very majestic.”

“Do… you two know each other?” Asked Damian curiously.

“In a way. We met before and had a small talk.” I shrugged, looking back to the raven. “If I had to hazard a guess, you and R’ahk are the spies sent here to keep an eye on us?”

“Yes, they are. I know you and Luna have run into them a few times. They reported all that was done to me when Akiira couldn’t.” Informed the Queen, patting R’ahk on the head as he cooed.

“They’re the perfect spies; they go unnoticed and unseen because they are birds.” I deduced with a growing smile.

“Indeed they are, but they are far from ordinary foul. These two can change shape into whatever they please, be it any beast.”

“Seriously?” Asked Damian, looking between the Queen and the ravens.

Jurdehn giggled, looking to the Warg as if he were an ever-curious pup. “To put it simply; they are changelings. But not the pony and insectoid breeds seen before in Chrysalis’ brood. They are pure Changelings.”

In a flurry of blue and gold fire, the ravens shifted into large black insects. Large, unblinking eyes stared at us; the black orbs held by white masks, two long antennae flicking to and fro on each. The masks themselves were marvels to behold, works of masters, they shimmered in the light as four horns curved and bent along their boney scalps. Tah’kor’s three feathers were strapped to the second left horn, much like how they were positioned in her bird form. Four spindly black arms hung at their sides, ending in sharp taloned claws, each with three fingers. Standing on two taloned claws for feet, the strange beings loomed over most in the room at eleven feet. R’ahk was slightly shorter than Tah’kor, the female Changeling letting her long and clear wings buzz. Where tails would’ve been, they possessed large, thin thoraxes, each tipped with a glowing blue stinger.

“Unlike the Changelings found here in Equestria, R’ahk and Tah’kor are part a pure breed bloodline. No experimentation and no augments.” Jurdehn motioned for them to step down from the table.

“So then… what is Chrysalis? A half breed?” Greg took a moment to question her Highness before observing the two Changelings again. “And the other Changeling hives…”

“They are a product of warfare.”

We all stopped and stared at the Warg Queen, our faces measuring from surprise to horror. Mine was a mix of both.

“W-what do you mean by that?” I managed to choke out.

“Their kind are a product of Faust’s war with our kin. She sought to end us, but couldn’t by her own means, so she slaughtered Changeling hives to experiment with.” Jurdehn clenched her fist and gritted her fangs, a pained snarl echoing in the great dining hall. “She spliced them with pony DNA, creating a subspecies of Changeling, and one that the true Changelings were—”

“Dissatisfied when we saw how weak they were? R’ahk honestly hates how they flee… like powerless grubs.” The revealed Changeling clicked his mandibles, his eyes narrowing. “Soft shelled and useful for only meals.”

“But aren’t they…?” Muttered Asher, looking appalled.

“One of our kin?” R’ahk spat off to the side, three long tongues licking at his sharp teeth. “They are no more than a fox is to a wolf. Alike is our form, but nothing more. Faust sought to ‘improve’ them, but the only thing she improved was how easily their shells crack…”

“Much like the Krah’Tri Drakes are to the dragons mostly seen here in Equestria, such as Spike.” Nodded Tah’kor as she stretched her limbs.

“The what drakes?!” Greg and Damian asked in unison with raised eyebrows.

“The Krah’Tri Drakes. Like the one you all awake the other day, the one that ate Levi.” This sent a shiver down our backs, remembering the encounter. “They are the larger cousins to the dragons seen here in Equestria, and by extension, more powerful. They, like many others, are an ancient race. It was said that in legends of old, the Nahar were close companions of theirs.”

“Huh, so—” I didn’t get to finish as a portal opened next to the Queen, a tall Warg male stepping out in black armor.

His green eyes scanned the room as the brown rings flashed, his grey fur frosted with red. Then his eyes landed on me, a scowl set into his face as his muzzle scrunched up. However, the snarl vanished as he faced the Queen, bowing in respect.

“Your Majesty, his Highness and your sister have requested your presence back home.” He spoke in a rich voice, only placing his hand back on his sword when he stood back up.

“Another patron?” She asked, a somewhat bored tone entering her words.

“No, Ordem won another bet.”

Jurdehn rolled her eyes, shaking her head. “That boy… he makes far too many enemies in those games of his.”

“I agree. Would grounding him work?”

“No. Not even I, the Queen, have that authority over him.” The Queen stood, towering over all in the room at full height. “Besides, I’m his aunt, not his mother.”

Looking back to us, she smiled apologetically. “I’m sorry, but I must attend to this. I will be back shortly.”

With this, the Queen vanished into the portal along with her associate, leaving us alone in the dining hall. A still silence came over the room as I leaned back in my chair, my eyes staring ahead as I processed the information she’d given us. Wargs don’t have weddings…

If Luna and I wanted to continue with our relationship and get, well, married in a sense, would she want a wedding or not? And if so, how much would it cost? Where would she want it, or should I do it and make it a surprise?

‘Like how the Hebrews did it and the groom prepared the wedding as a sign of good prevision?’ Asked Balder, his part of the mind just as lost as mine. ‘She already has enough to work on as a Royal, so I guess we could take on wedding preparations to lighten her load…’

‘True, but then, what kind of dress would she want?’ I pondered, barely aware of the outside world.

‘…I don’t know…’ My mind wondered for a moment more, the topic changing from possible weddings to how I’d taken everything that this new world through at me in stride. From day one, I’d always done my best to stay calm and roll with everything. I often surprised myself with how well I could do so, but I’d not hesitated to take Celestia’s offer at becoming a knight.

Was me taking her offer the easy route? Was it just me being lazy? Not working hard for a living, I could just sit around and wait for a threat to arise, getting paid huge sums of cash as time went on. It seemed to me that I had taken this route; the easy way of life here in Equestria.

“Micah…” Came a voice in the distance.

And this got me thinking even more. Should I just leave this “knightly” work behind? Leave the easy road and find another way of work? As talked about before, maybe I could work as a blacksmith? A jeweler? A cook?

“Micha!”

But then again, I could ask if Celestia wanted me to upgrade Tartarus’ security. I could become the Warden of Tartarus. It had a good ring to it, I thought.

“Micah!!” Luna nearly shouted in my ear, snapping me back to the land of the living. I looked around for a moment in shock, finally calming down as I saw that everyone, but Luna, Damian, and Greg had left the room.

“H-hey, sorry…” I said softly in embarrassment, halfheartedly waving to them. “I-I was thinking.”

“We could tell.” Damian pointed out, leaning back in his chair as I leaned on the table, hands folded in front of my snout. “What about?”

I exhaled heavily, looking over to Luna, who sat next to me with a worried and albeit curious expression. “Luna, do you think it was lazy of me to take Celestia’s offer and… become a knight?”

The Princess reeled back slightly and blinked, looking away for a moment, then turned back to me with a warm smile. The light from the windows made her heir seem to glow, her teal eyes gazing at me with what I knew to be love and admiration, her silver and white fur glistening in the light. “No. Sure, it might have seemed easy at the time to take the offer and get instantly rich, but I don’t think that’s why you took it. The reason I believe you took the job was because you knew there would be other threats to come. You couldn’t sit by and watch as we were torn to shreds. Even without your knowledge of the show, I know you would’ve still taken the task and preformed to the best of your ability.”

My eyes cast themselves down, my mind soaking in her words as she continued. “You have risked your life for this country that, sadly, underappreciates your hard work. And that alone deserves you praise. You fight for those that don’t ask and give it your all, even without any previous experience in the field.”

Bringing a hand up to my downcast face, she angled it up so that our eyes locked, her silver rings growing in thickness as they shimmered with power. “Time and time again, you not only risked yourself to save this kingdom, but us as well. You have been stabbed, poisoned, and impaled to protect us.” Moon spoke, her words were powerful yet tender. “Your loyalty, honesty, kindness, selflessness, and love outshines the former Elements of Harmony by milestones. God has gifted you with these qualities and more, I know this to be sure. And with these qualities, you would do well in this world without Celly’s help.”

Dipping my head down so that my forehead rested on my knuckles, inwardly tearing up as a smile edged itself onto my face. I then looked up and flashed my girlfriend with a grin. “Thanks Moon, you really are Best Princess.”

“It’s ok, Fangy! Auntie Pinkie is here to make it all better!” Said the puppy-eyed party pony as she latched onto me, my ears perking as Luna did her best to hold back a snarl.

“Pinkie. Two words; personal space.” I grumbled as she held me in a vice grip, like something from an anime. I honestly started thinking I’d need a crowbar to peel her off.

Not a second later, the pony was pried off me by blue flames and plopped into a seat on the opposite end of the table. “Aw, but why does Princess Luna get to be in your personal bubble?”

Said Wargess was leaning over the back of my chair, skillfully messaging my back with a kiss planted between my ears. “Because he’s my mate, not yours.”

Even though I couldn’t see her at the moment, I knew that Moon was glaring at Pinkie, seeing the pony was going pale as she gulped tensely. Pinkie then nervously slipped out of her chair with a giggle and dashed down the hallway, leaving a dust cloud in her shape behind.

“A little harsh, don’t you think?” Asked Greg, leaning over to watch the pony run away.

“You upset that she hugged me?” I asked, leaning back so my snout was under Moon’s chin.

The Lunar Wargess huffed, small wisps of smoke drifting out from her nostrils. “Yes—NO! No, I’m not jealous!”

Reaching up, I pulled her head down so that I could whisper into her ear.

-=Moon’s POV=-

“Sure you’re not~.” He purred, giving my ear a slow kiss that made me blush profusely. “My Queen~…”

My cheeks burned to the point I thought they’d singe my fur, his almost husky and deep voice sending chills up and down my spine, all the way to the tip of my tail. I even noted that said tail seemed to fluff itself at the last two words, my heart pounding like a war drum in my ribcage.

“Q-Queen?” I was just barely able to force it past my lips. Why was I so flustered?!

“Yes…” He said with that award winning smirk he had. “Many men back on earth called their wives their ‘Queens’. I know it sounds cheesy, but I thought it’d be fitting, seeing as you specifically always went as Queen Nightmare Moon in fanfics.”

I winced at the mention of my previous name. Seeing this, Micah stood up, came around to face me, and pulled me close, his head resting on mine. “I’m sorry for mentioning that, but I meant what I said. If you’d like, I can call you that as a nickname, like how I sometimes call Luna ‘Loon.’”

Letting his words sink in, I bit my lip as I fell into his embrace. I felt a soft nudge from Luna. “I’d like that, and Luna says that she’d like that to be her nickname too. None of that ‘Loon’ stuff, she says it makes her feel like you’re calling her nuts.”

“Well, she is nuts, in a fun way.”

“You know there will be payback for that comment in the future.” I pulled back in his arms, enough to boop Micah on the nose.

“That’s future me’s problem.” He said as he stuck out his tongue. If I were the old, vengeful me, I don’t think would’ve found his antics so cute.

I couldn’t help but let a giggle escape me, nuzzling my love’s cheek as I spoke. “Even so… yes and thank you, I shall gladly take up this title, my King.”

“King Micah… doesn’t exactly roll off the tongue, does it?”

“Not really, but King Fang, it’s a possibility…” I purred, folding my wings around us both.

“Alright, that’s enough sappiness I can take from you two lovebirds.” Laughed Greg, standing up. “I’m going to go bug the Royal Guards, see if I can get one to break their stony character.”

“You have fun with that…” Yawned Damian as he too stood, stretching lazily. “I think I’ll go take a nap, had some trouble sleeping last night. My mattress is like a slab of rock on my back.”

“I will see about ordering a softer one for you then.” I smiled back, to which Damian gave me a thumbs up as he left the room.

Thick clouds slowly blocked the sunlight, causing the room to be cast into shadow. Yet I stayed in Micah’s arms, all four hearts fluttering as I pressed my head into his warm chest. He was so warm, much like the fire he breathed. The trickle of rain soon batted against the windows, the sound coming off as soothing.

“You know, some Lord of the Rings Shire music would go perfectly with this rain. Especially in this moment.” Micah’s voice thundered in my ears, the vibration of his vocal cords tickling my fur.

“Am I right in assuming you have some on your phone? I don’t think I’ve ever had the pleasure of hearing it.”

“Pfft, my Queen, I have the entire soundtrack.” My love nuzzled me and brushed his cheek atop my head. “Want to step outside? Our fur should keep the cold away.”

“I’d like that…”

And so we exited the dinning room, stepping out into the rain, and coming to rest at a large tree. The black Warg sat with his back to the tree, I lay beside him as we listened to the falling rain and the sound of flutes, violins, and cellos. I couldn’t help but smile at the moment we shared, listening to the rain and the breathtaking orchestra. I knew that we would cherish this moment for years to come, Micah, Luna, and I.

But it was only a moment…

“Um… excuse me, your Majesty?”

-=Luna’s POV=-

Moon had never liked being interrupted. I suppose she got that from Mother, but nonetheless, she retreated back so I could take control. We both knew she’d lash out at the pony who’d dared to halt this precious moment we had. Said pony was a Royal Guard, standing in the drizzling rain in his golden armor.

As I looked on him, Micah began to stir. I guess he’d fallen asleep. I really couldn’t blame him, the calming music and rain, I myself had almost nodded off.

“What is it?” I asked in hushed but irritated voice, bottled rage oozing from my lips.

“Princess Celestia has called for you. She said that we’ve found a Sun Priest hideout.”

“Is that so?” It was more of a statement than a question, but the pony answered it anyway.

“Yes, as said before, her Highness has—”

“I’m not deaf. Where is she?” I spat, standing up, careful not to bump my drowsy mate.

The pony looked ready to run like a coward. “I-In the throne room…”

Ignoring his fear of me, I trudged past him. “Wait until he awakes and tell him where I went. Leave him before then and you shall be discharged.”

I listened as I neared the great doors of the castle, hearing the voice of an elderly male singing along with the music. “The road goes ever on and on, down from the door where it began. Now far ahead the road has gone, and I must follow if I can…”

I found myself smiling as I walked through the many halls of the palace, mulling over the words. Indeed, life was a long road with many struggles and trials, but if we weathered it, we would receive the fruits of our labor in the end. Arriving at the doors to the throne room, the guards saluted and opened them, revealing Tia sitting on her golden chair as she signed several documents.

Upon my arrival, she looked up and smiled. “Ah, Luna, how was your meeting? I trust it went well?”

“Yes, but the guard said that you’d found another base. Where?”

“Well…” She rubbed her neck, looking nervous. “That’s the thing, my agents believe they’ve found one in Ponyville. We—”

“You agents couldn’t find a needle in a haystack.” I snapped, grasping at Tia with my magic and pulling her off the throne, floating her down to eye level. “Be absolutely sure next time. We hate having our time squandered! The last time we went off on your agents’ information, we disturbed several businesses looking for the hideout! We were even reported in the newspaper for it! ‘Princess Luna, Public Menace or Tyrant?’ I believe that was the headline they chose.”

“If you seek true information, R’ahk shall seek it for you.” Came a voice from above.

I released Tia and looked up, spotting the two Changelings as they clutched the ceiling. Their mandibles clicked and antennae flicked as a grounded Tia let out a scream of terror, but I was unfazed by their appearances. “And why offer? Don’t you work for my mother?”

“We do, but we are also contracted to keep an eye on you, Daughter of the Bone Queen.” Spoke Tah’kor with a buzz of her wings, her larger frame crawling over her partner’s as she clawed her way down. “I feel that surviving you would be a boon to my hive.”

I took a moment to process her last sentence. “Wait, your hive?! Would that mean…”

“Yes, I am the Queen of my hive. I have legions of drones much like R’ahk that could act as spies in my stead.” She seemed to smile, her long tongues lubricating her mandibles.

“Then why come here and spy on me yourself? Why not send several of your drones instead?”

“I needed some room to stretch and work. I do not do well sitting in the depths of my hive with nothing to do but give orders and lay eggs. I needed to… ‘get out of the house’ as ponies seem to put it.”

“If I do take this offer, promise me that you will only send out drones to spy for me. I would rather your hive not lose its Queen Changeling.”

Queen Tah’kor nodded with her smile widening, bowing slightly as she loomed over me, her deep eyes observing me through the holes of her exquisite mask. “It shall be done as you say, Daughter of the Bone Queen.”

Author's Note

Before you ask, yes I did base the Changelings' designs off of Hollow Knight. I'm a total geek, please understand that!
As always, Hope you all enjoyed and let me know what you thought in the comments below. Till next time!

51. To Kill a god

“CHRYSALIS! WE’VE COME FOR HAVEN AND YOUR HEAD!!” I shouted in fury, tearing the wall I’d just punched into shreds, Luna following after me as I stepped through. The Queen herself, now looking like a wannabe Arachne, sat atop her throne, a large and slightly scorched pod hung above her.

“Well, well. We finally meet. But, unlike the pony princesses, you are in the presence of true royalty.” She chuckled darkly, as with a flick of her hand we were suddenly snagged in thousands of silk webs, each strand as stronger than steal. The webbing forcing us to bend knee as I snarled in surprise, we each glared as around twenty Changelings surrounded us, wicked spears pointed at our throats. “Bow.”

“Excuse me?” I leaned forward with my anger boiling, questioning with a tone so cold that three of the Queen’s guards dropped their spears, my eyes narrowing as I stepped forward against my tight bindings. “One… Fricking… Warg… has been kicking your race’s collective butts for almost an entire year. You had a rouge cult chain and cage the majority of that same tribe. They’ve been hunting any and all hives that have shown allegiance to you, gaining more power by the day. They kill Queens for fun and turn their horns into weapons. They commit genocide on your subrace for the satisfaction of hearing their skulls crack beneath their feet, to let you could pick up the pieces. The last hive that still stood was cleaned out and the Queen was left impaled on her throne. The only reason I didn’t bring them here is because they’ve casually begun wielding their powers to clap flank in new ways. All I have to do to end you… is tell them you have a fancy new gun, or that I… can make you into one. So, think about that… before you tell us… to bow… to your sorry ass…”

Chrysalis began shaking in both terror and fury as her brood stared at me with equal horror, her eye twitching with her teeth clenched. “K-Kill them…”

But her brood stood no chance as we burned the webs and her minions. My smile widened as I called upon my Chroma, eyes aflame, turning to Luna. “Mind keeping her busy?”

But before Luna could answer, Chrysalis snarled and teleported past her, rearing up. The Queen then brought her elongated claws towards my neck, but I dodged using Spell Speed, the green flames engulfing my feet as I rolled.

“Impressive trick.” Chrysalis cackled, blocking Luna’s swing with her green magic. “But it won’t save—"

“CONTROLED NUKE!” I shouted from my crouch, summoning a ring of golden blaze around the Queen, a small drop of red fire drifting slowly down towards her. Luna managed to pull back her blade just in time.

“Pfft! Is this supposed to scare—”

*KABOOM!!*

There was enough power to decimate a small country in that blast, causing the cavern to shake and shutter under the weight. We watched in anticipation as the smoke cleared. What greeted us was a screeching Chrysalis with burns and chunks of her exoskeleton missing, yet slowly healing thanks to her magic.

“I-It’ll take more… m-more than that t-to beat me!” She roared, her nails slicing through the Ward I’d put up and charging us on seven legs, the one falling off and twitching. “I’ll kill you before you—”

Luna ended her tirade with a spin and a cut upward, severing the Queen’s arm and shutting her up. The Wargess then dived down as Chrysalis tried to claw her face off, dropping into the splits and dividing the Changeling’s torso from her thorax. “Micah! Get Haven!”

I nodded and turned, only to stop as the cocoon was enveloped in green fire and vanished. My head went on a swivel, scanning the room for where the pod went, only to freeze again at a horrifying sight. Chrysalis’ thorax looked bigger, fuller. And her torso was being pulled up and back onto that same thorax by puke yellow tentacles, the Queen’s body reconnecting as she cackled. “Now try and get her~”

Both Wargs roared, the sound alone making rocks and gravel loosen from the ceiling. The floor of the cavern cracked and shuttered as lava poured through the shimmering spiderweb. I could already feel my feet becoming bathed in the warm, thick liquid as the Queen lunged, struggling to keep Chrysalis’ sharp limbs away from my head and chest. The Queen of Swiss Legs screeched in agony as the lava rose, coming to meet her own legs. The Changeling broke off her attack, sling-shotting herself across the room and onto the wall, watching me and tending to her burns.

“What’s the matter, Swiss Legs? Can’t take the heat?” I sneered, flexing my claws, the lava continuing to rise. I wanted nothing more than to tear her apart and dig Haven out.

Chrysalis only smiled before she began leaping around the room, along the walls and ceiling. Luna spun around and hurled her spear, almost nailing the Queen in the head. “Really? From what I’ve heard, I should be nothing to you, little princess~”

I burned the remaining webs off me, stomped up to the edge of the pool, and turned to several new drones, listening as Luna began an anime battle with her highness. My fists began shaking, my rage barely keeping in check as I allowed them an out. “Go.”

“FOR THE QUEEN!!” They shouted, charging with weapons raised.

Intending to backhand the closest guard, I slapped him across the face with no remorse. What resulted made my jaw hit the floor. In seconds, the first was turned to embers, a wave of fire exploding outward from his remaining corpse and sending the others to meet the same fate. In the end, all that remained was ash.

I then shook my head and whirled around to join Luna in her fight against Chrysalis and get Haven home.

From the corner of my eye, I could see a portion of the lava was glowing, no small amount of magic pouring through from below the world. My gaze turned back as Chrysalis began spitting curses and vows of vengeance against Luna, to which I ignored. I then decided that I was due for an upgrade as my jaw clenched, my mind set. Stepping backwards, I felt the magic start to pour into me, begging to be absorbed and put to use. One more step and I my foot landed on nothing, causing me to plummet into the lava. I floundered for a minute before feeling my body soaking up the residual magic, my form suddenly glowing with the gathered power. I felt a shift in my mana pool as I looked down at my right arm, the gauntlet cracking and the gem shattering. Within seconds, the gauntlet was reduced to dust and burned, its power slipping in with the lava’s natural energies. My veins felt like they were going to burst, every atom in my body burning with the gathered power. I myself struggled not to breath in the lava and waited until the pain subsided, feeling the power I’d just gathered settle within.

Though muffled, I could hear Chrysalis taunting Luna, both in a heated argument as my mate tried desperately to reach the Queen’s thorax. Kicking my strengthened legs, I propelled toward the song of Luna’s voice, even if she was screaming like a wild beast. With a burst of power, I sped toward the Changeling Queen and broke the surface, a lightning storm shattering the cavern behind me.

With an explosion of lightening, I landed on all fours as a shockwave smashed the surface of the floor. “Mind if I join the catfight?”

“M-Micha?” Luna stared as she held back the Queen with two pairs of floating swords, keeping her locked in combat. “You went for a swim? Are you going to stop playing around and save Haven?!”

“And it was very refreshing… in the sense that my muscles hurt…” I let a small amount of humor pour through, my claws lengthening with every flex.

“I’ll give your boo-boo a kiss later!”

“Thanks, but—" My quip was stopped by a blast of magic to the face. I couldn’t be sure, but it felt like nearly six tons were being shoved onto my head, sending me flying through the opposite wall.

“Micah!”

I opened my eyes as the dust rose, coughing and shifting under the rumble. To my surprise, I didn’t feel any pain. Outwardly pain at least, my muscles still ached from the onslaught of magic that was poured into me. But now that I took a moment, the largest amount of Chroma felt… distant, almost. As if it were stored hundreds of miles away, but I could still call on it. Laying still, I focused on that power, blocking the world out. It was coming, almost like a snail’s pace, yet it only took seconds.

“MICAH!!”

My veins came on the verge of bursting again as the magic returned, and with that burst of power, I surged up onto my feet, the weight of the large stones like foam. My fur hardened, flames spanning up my arms from my fingertips, coming around my back and over my head. However, the flames were split from my nose, down my spine, and tail. With lightning in my hands and eyes, I surged forward at speeds previously unreachable, ramming Chrysalis into the nearest wall and keeping her there as I choked her.

But the Changeling wasn’t done yet. A flurry of green fire engulfed the Queen, her body shifting and bending beneath my grasp.

“Micah, get ready!” Luna called as I looked her way for a single moment. Her hands pressed together, the Wargess focused her Chroma. “Null Wave!”

With those words, a surge of blue fire erupted from her, spreading throughout the cave and cancelling Chrysalis’ spell. The Queen panicked, struggling further in my grip, bashing her weak fists on my arms, only to wince once contact was made. Odd, I usually had to harden my fur before any shape of armor could take form, but I didn’t even feel her strike. Furthermore, that one hit seemed to hurt her; a creature with a near unbreakable exoskeleton. Did… did my armor ability fuse with my natural fur?! Well Luna, you can say goodbye to my soft fur in the mornings, you’ll be sleeping next to a porcupine forevermore. I blinked away my thoughts as Chrysalis delivered a futile strike to my cheek, the impact like that of a feather.

“Chrysalis.” With my other hand, I grasped her fists with my Chroma, my flaming eyes narrowing. “Give me back my daughter… or I’ll dig her out of your corpse.”

Her panic mounting, the Queen lit her horn, only for her eyes to shrink as her spell fizzled out thanks to Luna’s Null Wave. “Y-You can’t… s-she’s already d-dead! I-It doesn’t t-take long f-for—”

“Then we’ll burry her bones after we eat yours.” Luna stated in a cold but hurt, broken voice, stepping next to me. “Give her back.”

I then let the aura within me erupt, the explosion of power so massive that it rocked the tunnels. Luna was so stunned that she took several steps back, her face bound to never recover. Swiss Legs however just stood frozen in awe and terror. My eyes and maw ablaze, lightening flickering around my arms as I hovered over the ground, bringing the Queen directly in front of my scowling face.

“Give. Her. Back. Or die.”

“You first.”

“…some of that pony DNA must be showing through, because that was pretty dumb.” I deadpanned, squeezing harder as the Queen’s face turned blue.

“I-If…” My brow furrowed as my ears perked, a trace of a smile on her bleeding face. “I-If… only you c-could…g-get her back…”

That smile only blossomed with the enormous surge of power welling up inside the downed Queen, the cracks in her chitin glowing and any injuries sealing. Said power pushed its way between my fingers and her throat, forcing me to release Chrysalis. The Queen dropped to the floor and avoided Luna’s attack, spiriting herself away in a burst of magic, reappearing on the far end of the cavern. Her body started to bulge and bend in unnatural ways, a tornado of green fire erupting around her as the Queen cackled. The flame soon expanded to encompass half the room, dissipating to reveal a giant hybrid spider monster. An underbelly of clear green flesh was exposed to the world, opposite to the rock-hard carapace that covered the creature’s back, face, and eight legs. Ridged and sharp, the legs twitched and impaled the cave floor as the beast turned, its ten green eyes locking onto the two of us.

Four mandibles clicked and hissed as Luna got into a fighting stance. I, however, felt a chill go up my spine and freeze me. I wasn’t afraid of spiders by any means, I actually thought they were a cool creature, but it was the grotesque visage that this alternate form that really struck me. So far, we’d only dealt with meager enemies, and while Chrysalis didn’t overstep us in power, her new look was something expectant in a horror movie. Blinking hard, I shook my head and stood my ground, my fear swallowed.

“Fine then, since you won’t give her back, I’ll get her myself.” Luna looked at me as if I’d lost my head, to which I winked. “I’m an idiot for even thinking of this…”

I then propelled myself forward, forcibly ignoring Luna’s cries, and leapt at the monstrosity, the Queen’s jaws opening and allowing me a view of the pulsing and slimy abyss. Chrysalis gulped as soon as I landed, sending me down the tunnel, my brain struggling to focus on getting Haven out. Thanks to the transparent underbelly, I was able to see upon entering… ugh, the gut. My eyes locked onto a small prone form in the far corner, my limbs battling to keep myself upright in the slippery environment. But I froze at seeing the state she was in. Fur and flesh burned away, bone showing on her left arm and leg, and a hole where an eye had once been. Furry and overwhelming sadness swirled and raged inside me as I cradled her bleeding form, her chest rising slightly as a whistle of breath escaped her. My teeth ground on themselves, eyes sparking to life as the acids below began to boil. Cries of pain and agony bubbled around us as Chrysalis’ insides fried.

“D-Dad?” The weak voice of Haven momentarily broke me from my rage.

I felt my gut twist and clench as her one good eye leveled with mine. “Hey.”

“Hi. Are you and mom here to save me?”

“Yep.” My voice cracked. “But first, let’s get out of here.”

Wrapping the injured pup in a Ward, I began superheating my body again, waves of heat billowing off me and cooking the flesh around us. The place began shaking and trembling as the fleshy floor burned, soon giving way to fresh air and the ground fifteen feet below. We fell and I rolled to break our fall, still cradling Haven.

I checked her pulse. She still breathed, good.

I was briefly aware of Chrysalis stumbling over and away from us, a battle cry from Luna and the great behemoth was down for a minute. My mate rushed over, taking Haven in her arms and on the verge of tears, staring in august horror. I watched as her teeth clenched, hands pulling the pup into an embrace. The rage in my heart returned at full force, the ground under my feet boiling as I hugged both my girls. We stayed like this for a fleeting few seconds, tears washing blood away, only for horse laughter to ring out from where Chrysalis had collapsed.

“Aw, what a tender display, it sickens me.” Crooned the Changeling as our eyes met, the hole in her stomach already healing. “Once I find a way around that pesky fire of yours, you’ll all me a happy family in my tummy.”

Luna’s hand shot to my chin, pulling my head around to look her dead in the eye, the tears still flowing. “I-I’ll get h-her to Roret.” Her gaze flickered over toward the Queen, then back to me. “Make it hurt.”

My own gaze hardened, Balder joining my vow. “You’ll hear the screams all the way in Canterlot.”

With a nod, the Wargess was gone in a shower of sparks, Haven in tow. I turned to face my enemy, my mind racing with different ways to kill her. Fire seemed to have a great effect on her. But she seemed to heal fairly quickly, maybe I should just burn her to ash? Leave nothing behind to heal? But I wanted it to be slow, not quick. I wanted her to suffer for hurting my daughter… and everyone else… too. But mostly Haven.

Finally, I decided to do just that until she stopped breathing. Reaching deep into my limitless magic reserves, my body exploded in a raging inferno of red fire and lightening, pebbles and boulders alike floating in the stale cave air, everything around me melting. “Queen Chrysalis, you will die now.”

“Oh re—” Not giving her chance to slide her snark into the DMs, I burst forward with speed that even surprised me.

I didn’t even bother grabbing her, just bullet jumping through her head, a smoldering hole in my wake as I clung to the cave wall behind her. Said hole instantly began closing, to which I leapt back and bashed her armored plates with my shoulder, sending her tumbling toward the boiling cauldron I’d previously bathed in. Landing on all fours, I felt Balder focusing our magic into a new area. Our horns. I felt the power rushing through them all the way up to their tips, a ball of fire growing between them as the Queen lurched onto her many legs.

“Ugh, wha—” The flaming bolt was let loose and the air around me cracked, the wall behind me becoming decimated by the projectile’s force. The bullet rushed forward at supersonic speeds, probably close to Mach 4, and obliterated the Queen’s left half. “ACHK!!”

Chrysalis flopped onto her side while I walked up to her, grabbing a leg and dragging her further towards the pit of lava. Again, to my surprise, the task was much easier than I previously would’ve assumed, given her current size.

“W-What are you DOING?! STOP!!” The Queen bellowed, struggling to stop herself from weeping, remaining legs flailing.

“You will not hurt my family again.” I snarled back at her, baring my teeth with eyes and maw alight, fur glistening like grey steal in the dim light. “Anyone who does so will meet a similar fate to you.”

“N-No I won’t!” Chrysalis snarled as she barely managed to teleport away, but before she could make any further move, a massive claw tore the cavern ceiling apart and pinned the Changeling under a pinky claw.

“Did I miss anything Master?” Oktorr’s voice boomed from above, her large golden eye coming into view from the gap she’d stuck her forearm through.

“A little. We just got our daughter back and then I have this bug that needs squashing.”

“Would you like me to handle the task?”

“Hm… no. She hurt my kid, and I want to feel her bones melt.” I smirked, my hands itching to crush the monster that dared to even think of eating Haven. “Besides, I want to test my limits with this new boost in power.”

“Oh, I was wandering why I felt all that magic coming from you. Things are never boring with you Master.” The great dragoness beamed, lifting her claw from the gasping Queen within the crater.

“W-Wait, please!” Chrysalis begged as I walked up to her, my magic tearing off her remaining four limbs. The Changeling screamed, the sound making me smile. “S-STOP!! I-I’LL DO ANYTHING YOU WANT!!”

“Then die, that’s what I want from you.” I quipped, grabbing her by the face and hurling her toward the pit once again.

She landed with a harsh crack, sending her into another shrieking frenzy. I just tried to ignore her and grasped her thorax, tossing her into the lava and jumping in after her. Queen Swiss-Legs seemed to struggle in keeping herself from screaming anymore, her limbs slowly regenerating, glaring at me in the eye.

“T-This…” The Queen hissed. “This won’t change anything. I’m only one of many. There’s always a bigger fish.”

My mouth opened, only to emit nothing. I was about to say that I would beat them too, but… what would be their goals? Chrysalis’ was obviously power, both political and physical. But what if the next guy’s goal was to save someone, only with darker means? And what if I faced a gang of thugs? Would I destroy or spare them? Give them a chance to change?

But with Chrysalis? I couldn’t see her changing in the end. She would no doubt stab me in the back when given the chance, especially if I were to trust her so naively.

After the internal debate, I looked back to the Changeling’s smoldering face, her chitin boiling. I scowled as I remembered Haven’s situation, finding Chrysalis’ death to be a bit too slow. “Let’s just finish this.”

With that, I began charging my horns again. The Changeling recognized the attack, struggling and biting the air in an attempt to break free, but to no avail. Seconds later, the beam was at maximum power and Balder fired it.

“NO, WA—"

The result was an array of explosions, melting Changeling, and a crumbling cave floor. The ground below my feet gave way as the hole that the bolt had made expanded, opening up to an even bigger cavern flowing with an ocean of lava. I flailed, yelled for my Familiar, and was stopped from taking a plunge by a massive white claw.

The great dragon lifted me out of the caves and up to her level, her enormous golden eye fixed on me. “Shall we go now, Master? I’m sure your mate and young one worry for you.”

I gulped what spit I had in my jaws, my ears wilting. “Yeah… let’s go.”

My mind what too deep in remembering Haven’s horrible state to feel the dragon’s wing beats, like a hurricane that lifted us from the ground. I also failed to see that the Forge had spawned of its own accord down in the ruined cavern, its wide flares grasping the remaining Changeling legs and stowing the severed limbs within itself. With its task done, the miniature sun flickered out of existence, retreating back into its Master.

-=Luna’s POV=-

Once again, I paced furiously outside the infirmary’s doors, awaiting the condition of one family member. But it wasn’t Micah who I waited for, it was my beloved daughter, Haven. The child from a cruel family, gifted to my mate and I to protect and provide for.

But had we failed as parents? We failed to protect her! We, as the loving parents we’d sworn to be, failed to keep her safe and alive! We—

I felt a pair of hands gently grasp my shoulders, but I imediantly shrugged my intended comforter off, snarling in their face. But I stopped at seeing it was Akiira, my true sister. Unending grief had claimed her eyes, same as mine, I guessed. The pained look she gave me matched my own, tears welling up in both our eyes as we embraced one another. I was beyond scared for Haven, and Micah.

“It’s ok, Luna.” Akiira soothed, holding me tight. “Everything will be ok.”

I was worried that such a thing wouldn’t be the case, not with Haven at least.

“LOOK!” Shouted a nurse, the yellow mare pointing out the window to an exceedingly large dragon soaring among the dark clouds, its scales white as snow.

But I sensed something as well, or rather, someone. I squinted my eyes to see a small shape, small in comparison to the dragon, standing between its horns. Drying my tears as a flash of joy stroked my hearts, I realized who it was. Bloodied and bruised, but very alive and riding on the back of such an enormous drake, was Micah.

Well, he always did like making an entrance.

The castle trembled as the dragon landed, bowing its head to the nearest window and allowing my Love to drop through. “How’s Haven?”

The Warg looked worried sick, his eyes slightly red from crying as I hugged him.

“I don’t know.” But just as the words left my lips, the door open and Roret stepped out, a solemn look in her gaze. “N… R-Roret? H-How is she?”

My sister couldn’t meet our horrified gazes, bowing her head as a fresh wave of tears overtook her. “I’ll give you some time to speak with her. T-The dam-damage was too extensive… S-She doesn’t… doesn’t have long.”

If all four hearts could plummet through the earth, they would’ve. Micah held me close, both of us slowly moving toward the door. Once we entered, we saw Haven lying in a bed, hooked up to a heart monitor. The machine did its signature beeping, but a slow, eight-digit beep.

“Hi Mom n’ Dad…” Our daughter wheezed, the sound of her weak voice making my hearts throb. “Did you beat the monster?”

“Y-Yep, it can’t hurt you anymore.” Micah croaked, coming to her side as I went to the other, both of us giving her a gentle hug.

“Hey…” Haven croaked. “… c-could you tell me a bedtime story?”

A sob left my throat, leaving me to try and dry the river I was making. “S-sure. What… do you want it about?”

“About Jesus? I know I’ll meet Him soon, but I… wanna know what He looks like, so I can find Him after I go…”

That both broke and warmed our hearts, but we managed to give her a proper story before she fell asleep. Her breath leaving her smiling face, both Wargs collapsed into fits of tears.

Author's Note

Hey everyone, hope you all enjoyed and had lots of tissues, it was a wild ride. Leave me your thoughts down below, you all are a great audience!